Yudha Kandam
(Book of war)
Translated by
P.R.Ramachander
(Unlike Valmiki Ramayana where the book of war is one fourth of the entire text, in Kamba Ramayana is almost half of the entire text. It starts with assembly of the monkey army along with Rama and Lakshmana and ends with bidding farewell to the monkeys and Rakshasas after the Coronation of Rama.)
Prayer to God
6059.If we say “one” it means one, if we say “many” it means many,
If we say “It is not like that”, it would not be like that,
If we say “no”, it means it is not there ,
If we say “it is there”, it will be there ,
This nature of God is really huge and how will we ,
Who have little wisdom , understand this God and get salvation?
Chapter on seeing of the ocean.
(The army of Rama reach the shore of the ocean in the southern India.Rama and others think about how to cross the ocean. Ravana learns about their arrival, Valmiki’s Yudha Kanda begins with arrival of Rama, non the banks of southern sea , his consultations with monkey chiefs as to how to cross the sea,.)
6060.Making the Meru mountain which is not destroyed at deluge ,
And the ocean and earth which never dries up to sink down,
And making the mountains and earth of the southern part sink,
That seventy vellam of monkey army reached the southern sea full of fish.
6061.Surrounded on all sides by that very huge army , Lord Rama ,
Who has eyes which had not closed even at night , when the group ,
Of honey filled lotus flowers were also sleeping due to the paring with,
Lady Sita who wore the bangles of conches, saw the Southern ocean.
6062.The huge expanse of the ocean with tides under the impression,
That enchanter who has gone away from them has come in search of his bed ,
And is likely to sleep , made the breeze sweep away the pure , white foam,
And scattered the pearls on its surface , so that it appeared as his bed.
6063.The pretty golden shoulders of Rama which were aimed by the bad name ,
Caused by sorrowing of Sita who was immersed in the sea of tears,
And the flower arrows of the God of love , was made wet by those droplets,
Of that tumultuous ocean with very huge tides, brought up by the Breeze.
6064.In spite of seeing the depressed Rama whose looks were different from ,
How he looked one day before , the hard hearted breeze without any mercy,
Which came toddling on the ocean , which was wailing with great sorrow,
Would definitely apply the paste of the small flowers of punnai tree which rains honey.
6065. The creeper of corals which had spread on the banks of that ocean
Was similar to the pretty mouth of the very chaste Sita ,
Whose chastity was praised by all the seven worlds , standing before Rama,
With famished shoulders looking like mountain and was like ,
The god of death standing before him to drink away his soul.
6066. “Oh pearl, The place where the peacock lady is there is not far off,”
Thought Rama , who was a great archer with valorous bow having great respect,
And whose body was daily becoming thinner further thought ,”Oh pearl,
Showing may the nature of the teeth of lady Sita , are you trying to kill my respect,.
What is your relationship with those Asuras who do not like anybody?”
6067. The ocean , with folding tides, knowing that Sita with the crescent like forehead ,
Was suffering due to limitless sorrow and the pearl like tears that Rama has shed ,
Thinking “Is it proper for that lady born out of penance getting depressed .
And living alone among those Asuras?” Comes out with tides looking,
Like spread hands and unable to wipe way his tears falls at his feet.
6068. That pretty ocean , for cooling down the body of Rama, boiling due to parting with Sita,
Taking the world carried by the serpent on which Lord Vishnu sleeps as the stone for grinding,
Sprinkling and rotating the pure water produces using sandal wood, ,
The white foam of the sandal paste by grinding with her tide like hands .
6069. That pretty ocean seeing the very angry Rama the king of the kosala country with ganges,
Standing holding a quiver and a fierce bow , which created scare to all his enemies.
For the sake of removing the sorrow of Sita who is like a koel with breasts
And to solve the problems of the Devas , became very happy and,
Using its hands which were the tides was welcoming Rama.
6070. Lord Rama after reaching such a huge black ocean , felt as if,
His own respect , sorrow and love where seven times larger than the ocean,
And thought about the nature of the future actions that he need to perform,
And stayed on the banks of the ocean and wewill now talk about ,
The happenings in Lanka after Hanuman visited it and the uses of that visit.
Chapter on the council meeting of Ravana,
(Ravana holds a council meeting. He is advised by most of his misters as well as Indrajit , to attack the enemy , wherever they are .Vibheeshana , the brother of Ravana tells him that it would be foolish to attack Rama as he is incarnation of Lord Vishnu and due to the fact Ravana can be killed by men . Ravana laughs at him. In Vamiki Ramayana there is a scholastic introduction given by Ravana about the need for consultation, which is missing in Kamba Ramayana. )
6071,When Ravana ordered Lord Brahma who was born on a flower,
To repair the pretty city of Lanka in such a way that it is prettiest in the three worlds,
And as per the orders of Lord Brahma , Viswakarma , the architect of the Devas ,
Within a very short time remodeled it in such a way that even Devas were fascinated.
6072.That Ravana who was wearing the heroic anklet looked at his great city,
Made by gold and gems and also the city of the devas and ,
Realizing that it was looking prettier than earlier , became happy and lost his anger.
6073.That primeval and matchless Lord Brahma who was born earlier to the world,
Instructed Viswakarma on the rules of beauty and made that city very pretty,
And for Brahma who destroys and creates all the fourteen worlds several times,
Is there any action that is impossible to him?
6074. After inspecting thoroughly that great pretty divine city ,
Ravana who wore heroic anklets , after respecting Brahma as per rules,
And after gifting several rare things to that architect of Devas ,
Told both of them, “you both may now go back to your places.”
6075.After that in the council hall made using thousands of thousand of,
Manikhya gems of very great luster , Which was very pretty ,
Ravana occupied joyfully a throne supported by lions.
6076.That Ravana wearing a waving garland and fanned by the deva maidens ,
Using cowries, sat there with numberless relatives ,
Elder and wise ministers who were experts in counseling ,
And the commanders of his ocean like army.
6077.He first ordered the sages , the devas and all others who are not Asuras ,
To go away from the council hall and also ordered ladies with decorated braids,
And youngsters who had not matured in wisdom to go away from there,
And he who could do any action that he desired , sat along with others.
6078. That Ravana who had the victorious wheel of kingship,
Even avoided the presence of bee and wind in that hall,
And invited only learned people , old friends , close relatives,
Very cultured people , great counselors who were very close to him,
And surrounded by all of them sat in the great council hall.
6079.Even among his relatives who were very helpful to him,
Though they were very learned , though they were suitable,
To participate in masculine acts , he sent away ,
All of them except people like his sons and brothers.
6080. Though the people of all the world join together ,
To prevent them , he made valorous people to stand as security ,
And due to that even the birds and animals with speed ,
Were scared to move even a little and,
How else can we describe the valour of those who stand guard.
6081.Ravana told them, “If my great city is destroyed by a mere monkey,
What else can bring my respect down? My rule ,
And my strength appears to be ridiculously bad “
Said Ravana addressing his councilors.
6082.”One monkey started burning it and this great city with flags,
Was completely destroyed, many relatives and friends died,
Insult spread everywhere and my body was helpless on this throne.”
6083.”In the wells of the city blood was oozing out instead of water,
The fire set in the city by Hanuman has still not been put out,
The hairs of ladies of Lanka usually having perfume of Sandal and Akil ,
Is giving out bad smell and we are all experiencing it.
6084.”Even if we have not done anything , we are not able to hear that,
The monkey which came here for war has been killed,
And those though we are born, but only got said,
That we are not really born and have been drowned ,
In the ocean of bad name, What shall we do now?”
6085.When Ravana told like this , the commander of the army Prahastha,
Who had a heart full of deceit stood up and saluted Ravana and said,
“I have to tell you some thing. Please hear it completely from me.”
6086.”Oh Lord whose mind realizes the good as well as bad ,
I have already told you that, after deceiving those men,
And abducting Sita with lustrous forehead and ,
Tender feet applied with red colour , is an act that ,
Was done by those who are scared of them,
But you did not realize that it was acceptable.”
6087.”Those thieves who killed valorous persons like Khara,
And who cut of the nose of your sister with spread out hair,
Were the people who insulted you should have been killed then itself,
Having not done that possibly now you are repenting for it.”
6088.”Those thieves who wore flower garlands frequented by bees,
Who were fit to be punished, would not be tolerated ,
By kings ruling the earth and would such kings ,
Who had strength to destroy their prowess ,
Live saluting such enemies ?”
6089.”Please tell me whether you became the matchless leader of the three worlds,
By destroying victory , valour and prowess of those angry devas as well as Asuras ,
By waging war against those enemies or by tolerating them peacefully?”
6090.”Oh king who was born for making our clan as great ,
If we are only sitting in the city of Lanka and enjoy the sweet life without ,
Killing those enemies by approaching them and make them never return,
Would it stop with hands of monkeys, even mosquitoes would come fight with us,
And then would we wage a war against them and get victory?”
6091.”Let us pursue that monkey which destroyed Lanka and destroy ,
Those men who sent it here and remove the bad name which came to us.
But instead if we show only hatred in words and thought ,
Then our strength will progressively reduce” said he in very clear words.
6092.After the army commander told like this , one minister called Mahodara ,
Who had mountain like shoulders and who had eyes like raging fire,
Stood up and said , “after hearing the words of the commander ,
After proper research , please also hear what I have to say.”
6093.”Oh very strong one, even devas were scared of you and have submitted to you,
The Yakshas have lost their power, the faultless Asuras have lost their pride ,
And the trinity whom the world salutes, unable to face you are avoiding you.”
6094.”The God of death who can alter the souls of any strong being,
Who realizes your natural strength has been defeated by you ,
And is obeying your orders in all seriousness .What other greatness can be there?”
6095.”Oh Lord who shouted victoriously after lifting the silver mountain,
Along with Lord Shiva who rides on the bull , so that it touches the sky,
You are comparing the strength of your shoulders ,
AS well of that of ours to a monkey who lives on the twigs of a forest.”
6096.”Oh Lord , Who has been able to see those who were not seen by you,
In the earth, heaven and in all other worlds of the universe? And among ,
Those who have seen , who has got the strength to approach you ,
Can those who did not bother about you but were killed by you be counted?”
6097. “There is no sorrow worth reporting here?.If you permit me to go for war,
I would uproot the entire clan of monkeys , kill those men who should be suppressed,
And would complexly remove all your enemies” said he with determination.
6098.When that leader
Mahodhara completed his talk
Vajradandha
Who had eyes like sun god which shed rain of blood , though,
What he intended to tell was not having any importance told with speed.
6099. “After this let us go and grind those men and monkeys ,
By our hands and kill them and also eat their bodies” and asked,
“You should send us and keep quite. Do you have any suspicion on us ?”
6100.”I have been killing completely your enemies in whichever world they are ,
As per your order and have been working as your slave . Is it because,
I have failed that you have not entrusted this job of war with me?”
6101.Dunmukha addressing Vajradantha told “Stop, stop,
Did you salute Ravana and told before me such words,
Like a poor man? Do you think we would keep quite ?”
And then he saluted Ravana who is the king ,
And with great anger started telling the following words.
6102.”Compared to Ravana, the elephants of directions lost their strength,
The devas got defeated and lost their power,even the Kailasa ,
Mountain where the three eyed Lord Shiva lives lost its strength.
Only men and monkeys seem to be strong,Funny
That the strength of Ravana the Lord of Lanka is wonderful?”
6103.”Oh matchless Lord who wears the jingling anklets, the job,
Of the weak people is to think about the future and ,
Do research about its implications, If the enemies ,
Who like our decision are strong enough , would we avoid,
Them due to the great love that we have towards our soul?”
6104.”Oh protector of the clan of Asuras , the counseling that we are doing now,
Deals about the men and monkeys who by nature wander about on earth,
And they have been created as food for us and if,
We are scared about our food , who can be more valorous than us?”
6105.” The job of coming here , setting fire to it ,
Waging war and killing those who oppose it ,
And later escaping from here became a monkey job,
And for us Asuras , would crossing the ocean,
By swimming the ocean become a difficult job?”
6106. “Those who can come to our places and who can understand,
The security of our town , our strength , the breath of our army,
Who can do very cruel battle are those who have fought with us,
And some how escaped with life and there are few people in this world like that.”
6107.”After clear thinking of the matching aspects , those who want to win over ,
Those things which gave us stability and who seek tricks for winning them,
WE have to better go to the places where our enemies are located,
And destroy all of them till they die and that would be the better strategy,”
Said he in a firm manner so that Ravana could understand.
6108.Another Asura called Mahaparswa who is of matchless strength,
Saluted Dunmukha in front of Ravana himself asking him to stop,
And said, “Suppose we hold a council meeting as regards the acts of a monkey,
What respect would be left for us?Is anger and strength ,
Only available in monkeys? Don’t we have it “
6109.”Those who went earlier to the war got destroyed,
Because they lacked strength and does that mean that strength ,
Of Asuras ends with them and just because a monkey ,
And lighted fire to the city , has the valour of Asuras also got cooked.”
6110.”if some men send a monkey here and that monkey ,
After reaching this place set fire to the city and if the people,
Of the Asura army think about it and get sad , Is there a need,
For me to tell what is going to happen in future over here?”
6111. That Mahaparswa who had burning eyes by thinking of the enemy ,
“I agreed to hear all of you speak one by one about it and I do not think,
There is any need to think further but go and kill the monkey,
Along with those men and eat all of them ,
And I do not think there is a need to think differently .”
6112, One Asura called Pisacha who wore the heroic anklet,
Who in form was an Asura but had the nature of fire ,
Asked what the king is going to do , and he became ashamed ,
By the fact that Lanka was destroyed by a monkey and ,
We would go to different directions and ,
Some how mange to live in those places.
6113.Another Asura called Surya Sathru told “if our great king,
Is going to discuss this matter with all of us , from this aspect,
The better people would be only men and,
We asuras are inferior compared to them “ with sorrow.
6114.One Asura called Yajna Shatru said , “if this meeting,
Has taken place because of men , Is there a need to talk,
About the greatness of the rules of asuras and their strength “ and felt ashamed .
6115.Besides these Doomraksha with a smoky eye said, “Even fighting ,
With Lord Shiva who is of red colour like our hair and who is armed with a trident ,
Would make the fame of our valour in to a laughing stock and what of fighting,
With men who have crowd of monkeys as their army? And since there is no other go,
It is better to fight a war with them.” And he rose up in very great anger.
6116 Other Asura heroes whose mind was boiling like the cobras that live,
In ant hills after hearing the words of Dhoomraksha agreed with what he said,
And said, “there is no need to any more think about it”,
And started talking various things as per their thoughts.
6117. The Asura called Kumbhakarna after stopping all those Rakshasas,
With great strength and anger and telling them that they who were young were talking,
Without bothering about results, went near the Lord of the Asura clan and said,
“If you think that as a younger brother I would do only good to you ,
I would tell you that which is good for you” and started telling the following.
6113.”Oh elder brother you have established yourself as greatest ,
In the clan of Lord Brahma and you have great knowledge ,
Of thousand , thousand Vedas and in spite of that do evil acts ,
Only with great liking and do you think that , what has been sent by fate ,
To us would stop with this and would not proceed any due to further.”
6114.”The nature of rule has been destroyed and you became sad ,
At the destruction of the city which was looking like a picture.
Is due to your act of abducting the wife of a person not belonging to our clan,
And keeping her in prison , a proper act ?Among the sins,
That can be committed is there a greater sin than this?”
6120. “You became ashamed thinking that the pretty city was destroyed,
And when your wives who were like your own soul were looking at you.
With a sweet smile , you were falling at the pretty feet ,
Of the wife of some one else , and her saying “no” to you is possibly an act of fame .
6121.”Oh lord of the Asura clan , Without mercy you kidnapped a lady,
Who is the wife of some one else and who was doing penance ,
Which is a cruel act, not bothering about the Veda’s code of conduct that you have learned,
And from the day you imprisoned her , the fame of Asuras started diminishing ,
Expecting to get fame by performing silly acts , is not sign of wisdom.”
6122.”We would imprison a faultless wife of some one else in a pretty prison,
And we would also want to get faultless fame . What you talk with pride ,
Are words of valour but in the middle what you desire is passion ,
And you get scared of men , and our victory seems to be great.”
6123,”Oh great king , You have not done good acts done by great people ,
And you have brought great insult to the clan of great sage Pulasthya,
If we now send Sita decorating her hair with honey dripping flowers,
To Rama , it would be established that we are weaklings , but ,
If we are killed by those men in war , bad name would not come to us.
6124. “In the forest dense with trees, Rama who was standing alone ,
By the strength of his bow destroyed the entire army accompanying Kara ,
Won over Kara and Rama’s strength does not end here ,
He will destroy us and our army completely .Can there be a better thing than that.
6125.”If those men win over us or if we do not wage a war on them,
And go to the place they are without deviating , torture them ,
Kill them and eat them , devas would join with those enemy men,
And all the beings of the seven worlds also would join with them.
6126.”Before their huge army of those enemies enter this place ,
WE have to cross the sea within a day and completely uproot,
Those men as well as monkeys so that they are unable,
To go anywhere from there, is the act that we have to do immediately.”
6127.“oh son , what you told is good , I also thought in the same way ,
And further thinking about is wrong .We would kill all our enemies,
And return back from there and so order our armies with flag,
To start immediately . “ said Ravana.
6128. When Ravana told like this , his son Indrajit ,
Laughed with great anger and said, “Oh king of royal dynasty,
Are you the one who is going with speed along with army ,
And fight with those silly men with great anger and return back?
My valour is very great “ and then he told the following.
6129 “There are many heroes here holding the weapons given with blessing by Lord Shiva,
The weapons like Pasa and other cruel ones given by Brahma sitting on the lotus flower,
And found fault by the world and due to that wandering with sorrow, I am also here .”
6130.”Even if all the people three worlds , blessed with all things ,
Stand in the battle field along with all the chiefs of our enemies ,
If I am not able to assure the victory only to you,
Then you have not given birth to me as son ,
And I am also not a son born to you in proper wedlock.”
6131, “Oh Lord who is greatly angry at his enemies ,I would bring like mountain,
The heads of both of our enemies , after killing monkey army completely and ,
Making the world look like a battle field with headless monkeys dancing there ,
After making those men worried and after making Sita suffer due to sorrow,
Making those who see her get great mercy on her.”
6132,”You would enjoy looking at our victory when those blackened monkeys ,
Getting scared to the strong arrows , which go like thunder from my bow
Which can even split huge rocks and run away to different corners showing their teeth.”
6133. “Our enemies do not have elephants , they do not have any horses,
They do not have chariots and also no strong army to send at us,
They do not have strength of penance and with the support of,
Small monkeys with hunched back , would these men able to win over us ?
If so we asuras seem to have great masculinity.
6134,I would invert the five elements like water , earth , the strongly blowing wind,
And the wide sky and all the big worlds of the universe within a day,
And without allowing anyone to escape , completely uproot ,
The men and monkeys and if I cannot win, I would not come back.,
6135.After saying this he fell at the feet of Ravana and saluted him ,
Stood up and looking at Ravana told him, “Oh my very strong father .
Please give me leave to go.” And when Indrajit was standing like this,
Vibheeshana the younger brother of Ravana who knew the good,
Much more , greater than the sages who have won over the bad by their strength,
Bit his lips by his teeth and getting angry at Indrajit told him like this.
6136.”Oh ignorant young boy who does not know about time and future happenings,
You are talking as if you have learnt several books and have very sharp intelligence ,
And as if you have the ability to look at the future ,Is it proper for you talk about these?
6137.”Oh son who due to your youth has not thought about the method of ruling,
You are talking like one who is blind as well not having expertise of art ,
Taking a painting in hand and saying , “I will correct and draw it differently ,
Is it proper for one like you to sit in this council , where there are very wise and old people ?”
6138.”When those who are pure and our forefathers who have done proper and good deeds,
Are standing as Devas ,The bad people like the Asuras
Becoming devas by the good deeds that they do ,
Is it due to their cheating or their strength.
6139.”If we examine your valour for victory over devas after forsaking Dharma
Even that appears to be due to your doing great penance without faults,
Leaving your cruel character and due to the strength of boons given by those devas.”
6140. “Even after winning over the holy trinity and even after conquering,
And ruling over all the seven worlds , due to their pride going beyond limit,
They all get definitely destroyed and who are those cruel people ,
Who have achieved great victory over devas and further llived?”
6141.”The sages and devas leaving out criminal acts,
Earlier as well as latter , they win over bad and good Karma ,
And attain the great salvation and can I count the number iof such ones?
How many of the Asuras have attained salvation on the other hand?”
6142. Vibheeshana then looked at Ravana and told him ,
“If you chide yout son Indrajit who is very strong saying,
“You talked like a child and proved that you are ignorant “
And hear my words without making fun of them , I would continue to speak.”
6143,”To me you are my father as well as mother and my elder brother,
You are also the God whom I should worship with my penance ,
You are also everything else to me and I am talking like this,
Due to sorrow due to the fact that you are going to lose ,
This great kingship which is equivalent to that of Indra’s post.”
6144.”Though I do not have have the greatness of reading and understanding great books ,
Though I do not have the capacity of great thought to understand the proper meaning,
Though the conclusions that I draw after the much talked about research are wrong ,
Oh very strong one , even if you are going to be angry with me , do it after hearing me.”
6145, “ The complete capital city of our country and your valorous victory,
Were burnt by the chastity of the mother of the world who is called Janaki ,
And is it wise to think that it was burnt by a monkey?”
6146.”If we all think with a concentrated mind think,
The growth up to the sky as well as downfall,
Happened for the sake of a lady or possibly .
For the sake of land .Can it happen for any other reason?”
6147. “Oh king who wears flower garland from which honey drips ,
Has the word that , Ravana who was the king of Lanka,
Surrounded by ocean full of fishes , lost his earlier power ,
Got through penance due to a human lady,
Which is a curse has been removed from today or not?”
6148, “ During those days when you were doing great penance ,
BY the order of Lord Btahma who has great quality of peace ,
You did not get the boon for getting victory over men ,
And now how can you expect to get victory over those men?”
6149.”Is it necessary to give other reasons for being defeated by men,
AS a matchless leader you singly won control of all the seven worlds,
But you were defeated by a human king with one thousand hands.
Is it necessary for me to give more examples of being defeated by men?”
6150,”Oh lord who has got limitless strength , on the day you,
Uprooted the Kailasa mountain , the God Nandi with four shoulders,
Cursed you that you would get destroyed by a monkey with huge tail,
And you , yourself realized it in case of Vali.”
6151.”Do you really posses the power to say “no” to the curse of,
That chaste Vedavathi who jumped in to the fire and killed herself,
That “I would become your sickness : and she is herself Sita,
And also Goddess Lakshmi who was born in ocean of milk.”
6152,”A king called Dasaratha who was ruling all over the world ,
Killed an Asura king called Sambara ,who travelled through the sky,
And gave trouble to the devas by the power of his bow ,
By cutting off his head and saved the Devas and helped them,
By giving the kingship of the deva world to Indra and got great fame.”
6153, “That king Dasaratha was the descendent of Parthu, who was matchless ,
Made Indra in to a biull and sat on the back of that bull , became enemy of Asuras ,
And fought and killed all those Asuras with his sword , conquered all the world,
Made it very fertile , showered his grace on all people of the earth
And also the Sagaras who made the ocean , and Bhageeratha ,
Who brought the river Ganges in to the earth and was like God.”
6154.Dasaratha was one who waged war against the Asura clan who were,
Living telling lies and angrily cause harm to this world and destroyed them,
He then applied ghee to his spear put it in its case , and with desire,
Encouraged the growth of Dharma and stood firmly in the path of Dharma ,
And he gave two noons to his wife Kaikeyi with kajal applied eyes ,
And told the truth gave them to her and also lost his life ,
And has attained that world which even Devas cannot attain.”
6155. “Oh our grear lord, The sons of that great Dasaratha have now become your enemies,
If you want to know what type of persons they are ,, Rama and Lakshmana .
Do not have any one to match them in this world and with their rare qualities ,
The sages as well as the Devas and the wise people who have realized everything,
And all other life forms cannot even think about them,
And due to our bad Karma they have become men and are coming against us.”
6156. A sage called Kaushika who said that he will create all the words,
Along with Lord Brahma who sits on the cool lotus flowers,
Who was the leader of saints gave with in the time of batting the eye ,
All the weapons that he got grom Lord Shiva to Rama ,
Which weapons can destroy anything and are with Rama and Lakshmana.
6157. At the time when Devas fought with the very strong Asuras,
Who had matchless power in their shoulders , Lord Vishnu ,
Sitting alone on the top of Garuda with his bow,
Which can destroy the strong and very angry Asuras ,
And that bow as well as the arrows which were used ,
To burn the three cities were given to Rama ,
By a sage called Agasthya who is the lord of all sages.
6158,”The serpent like arrows with Rama are capable of licking the world with their toungue,
They are suitable to measure the directions and every day give out cruel poison,
They have teeth which spit out light and they who are in the anthill of the quiver of their arrows ,
Would eat only souls of those sinners who create problems to sages who have realized divine truth.”
6159.”The bows that they hold are not made of wood or bamboo and are they not,
The Mountain Meru which is lifting the world or all those mountains joined together ?
Can it be moved by any one except Rama and Lakshmana ? and their strings also are strong .
And though our bows are larger to look at , Would they be weak like our bows?”
6160. “ By the arrow sent by Rama , the chest of Vali who churned the ocean of milk,
Alone became motionless , The maramara trees which had grown as it ,
They covered the world lost their power , , the mountain like heads of Khara ,
As well as Viradha were lost and later devas will see , Asuras fought and got destroyed ,
Our burden would only be to get destroyed and are there any enemies who will not get destroyed?”
6161.”Those great saints who have great power of boons who make others surprised,
Due to their not having any help to remove their sorrows have decided that ,
Rama and Lakshmana who have great strength of boons and strong shoulders
Were capable of winning the entire world and would kill all the asuras ,
And because of that they established connection with those heroes.”
5162, “Thinking that “These Rakshasas who has eaten the cruel poison called Janaki ,
Would reach only hell.” Those devas who did not have any other go except your protection,
Are now not afraid of us and these Asuras are greatly scared to inform you this,
And they are all not able to sleep day and night because of this fear.”
5163, The faces of great sages due to the fact that they were not knowing,
Which is the protection for them appeared for us as simple , very patient ,
Not happy , with stains and without luster during the day time with Sun shining ,
But the faces of those sages looked like the full moon at night.
5164.Those who were scared by us and went beyond this world with ebbing sea up to the end ,
And were hiding and sorrowing greatly there changing their form as soon as they came to know,
That the divine lady Sita who has a moon lake face was imprisoned in our city of Lanka,
Along with God of death and others , devas , sages as well as others became fearless ,
Saw their homes in heaven and the sky and are returning back happily.
6165.”Innumerable bad omens are being seen all over continuously ,
Our strong horses which cannot be defeated by enemies and which have great lineage ,
And our mountain like elephants which loudly trumpet making enemies scared ,
Which have taken part in the war between Devas and Asuras ,
Are entering in to our houses keeping their right foot first.
6166. “The mouths and teeth of Asuras have got dried and they have lost their luster,
Those ghosts who live here and the fear generating big foxes are multiplying fast,
If we think differently our palaces , city of Lanka , hair of young ladies as well us,
Our hair are giving the smell of burning in fire .Do we have ability to get any good omen for us?”
6167. “Oh Lord , if we know that, Khara and Trisira who in battle have driven away all the Devas ,
And Marrecha who appeared as the deer of illusion , Vali the king of Kishkinda ,
Were are all destroyed by Rama and Lakshmana , Lord Shiva who keeps deer like Uma on his left side ,And Lord Vishnu who is armed with the weapon of wheel, would ,
In no way be comparable to Rama and Lakshmana.”
6168.”Oh our lord., I would tell you one more thing and please hear it .
Though Rama and Lakshmana are only two , devas who are our permanent foes ,
Are standing close to them in the form of monkey chiefs and ,
If we oppose them we would not succeed and it is also ,
Not proper for us to think it is definite that we would fight with them.
6169. “ Let Us leave divine Sita who has fame , wealth great lineage ,
Who does not have bad name and low status and who has chastity ,
Which never gets weakened as there is no better option than this”
Said Vibheeshana who was the best among the wise people.
6170. The very masculine Ravana who heard the words of Vibheeshana,
After intertwining his fingers of different hands , Making his crescent like teeth,
Of his ten mouths shedding the silver light of the moon , with scars ,
Of wounds on his lustrous chest made by the sword ,
Laughed uproariously shaking the garlands on his shoulders, and said.
6171,”Oh Sir, you told that I take undesirable decisions,
And talked like a mad person and you also said,
That my great strength would be won by some silly men,
Did you tell this because of fear or love towards them.”
6172”You told that I did not get the boon for ability to kill men from Brahma,
And you went on telling bad aspects because of this, Did I get a boon,
To win over the very strong elephants which guard the directions,
Or a boon to uproot Kailasa mountain along with fire coloured Shiva?”
6173”Without thinking by your mind you told some meaningless words,
In the battle field what could the angry and cruel army of devas do to me?
Not just for me but to you also who were born from the same womb,
Did those men became any time stronger than you?”
6174.”You did not tell suitable words possibly not understanding them,
Though enemies have been defeated by me many times, they never,
Got the strength to achieve victory over me . Perhaps you thought that, there are
Enemies who can kill me in the battle field and my relatives
Who are capable of uprooting the heaven .
6175.”Oh younger one , if you say that my strength only depends on ,
The boons that I have obtained from the Devas . please tell me ,
Using which boon I won victory over Lord Shiva who rides on a bull,
And Lord Vishnu who is capable of protecting all the world ,
And who is armed with the divine wheel among the trinity.”
6176.”If you say that monkeys would kill me due to the curse of Nandi,
How many numerous curses have come and attained me so far?
What sorrow did they bring to me? Among the devas and Indra
And among the Sidhas and Yakshas who does not ,
Want my destruction? Have they been able to do anything to me?”
6177 “Without knowing that I got strong boons out of love from Lord Shiva,
Who dances on the stage , when I was depressed and standing after ,
The battle with Vali as my strength went to him , I was defeated by him,
And because of this how can you assume that all monkeys can win over me?”
6178.”Even if the blue necked Shiva and the Lord Vishnu holding divine wheel,
Fight face to face with Vali , even their strength will go and merge with Vali,
And only thinking about that, that Rama avoided going in front of him,
And killed that Vali by sending an arrow after hiding himself.”
6179.”After breaking a dilapidated bow , sending an arrow through ,
A Maramara tree with a hole , loosing kingship due to trick of the hunchback,
Reaching the forest full of tall trees , losing his wife due to my act,
Rama is roaming carrying his sweet soul. The strength of that type of weakling ,
Would not be appreciated by any body except you.”
6180. After finding fault with the good advices of Vibheeshana and after calling,
Him as an ignorant person addressing the Rakshasas standing there Ravana told,
“Good , let us go, Let us go to the war “ and then Vibheeshana , Who loved Ravana,
And who was wearing a flower garland went near him ,
“Please hear one more strong thing that I have to tell you.” And started telling.
6181. “ That matchless God Vishnu who does not have anything greater than him,
As per the words Devas who told him that we are evil people ,
Has taken the incarnation of Rama for fighting with us , even after,
Knowing this would you go to the war.” Saying this,
Vibheeshana fell at the feet of Ravana . saluted and begged him.”
6182. Hearing that Ravana told him, “You told that Rama is the incarnation of,
Lord Vishnu who is armed with the wheel. If it is so has not the Vishnu get defeated ,
In many wars and when I continued to do only what I wanted .
He had been inactive all these years” and Ravana get angry at Vibheeshana.”
6183’Even I had kept Indra the lord of Devas , Indra in a very big jail,
Or when I broke in to pieces the tusk of Iravatha the elephant of devas.
I have defeated that Lord Vishnu even before that in all the wars,
And made him run after defeating him and also made the devas ,
Scatter and run away and at that time possibly Vishnu was a small boy.”
6184. “Lord Shiva, Lord Brahma with four faces and Lord Vishnu who is consort of Lakshmi,
And all other Devas are submitting themselves to me when I am ruling the three worlds ,
And please tell me whether he had submitted because he , who is matchless ,
In all the three worlds were absent or because he was not able to stand before my strength?”
6185. “ Did Lord Vishnu with thousand big shoulders and equal number of heads ,
Who has a hige form which can keep all the worlds in one of his steps .
Possibly thought that this form is evil and he who according to you is great ,
Has taken the form of a man which is insignificant according to us.”
6186.”The mad Lord Shiva and Lord Vishnu as soon as they hear my name ,
Would become depressed due to very great fear ,
Because the arrows that I have sent pierced the bull of Lord Shiva,
And the Garuda of Lord Vishnu on their back causing lot of scars, wherever they go,””
6187. “You need not come along with us to participate in the war ,
Which gives rise to great anger as this great city has plenty of place ,
And you can comfortably stay here, and so do not be scared,”
And that Ravana who is crueler that the cruel , looked at ,
The face of ministers, clapped his hands and laughed like thunder
6188. After hearing what Ravana told Vibheeshana told him,
“Oh chief , many great people who are not like you got destroyed,
Along with their relatives due to the anger of Lord Vishnu earlier,
.There is one thing that I have to tell you . I would tell you about ,
HIranya as it happened. Please hear it” and started telling about Hiranya.
The chapter of killing of Hiranya .
(This is the story of Hiranya Kasipu and Prahladha related in very great detail. Some people call this an epic within another epic. This is not there in Valmiki Ramayanam)
6189. “Hiranya was taught all the Vedas and their meaning by Lord Brahma himself,
And he due to great wisdom , got all the boons that he wanted, and he became ,
Strong like Lord Shiva with eye in the forehead who can destroy all beings ,
And like Lord Brahma sitting on a lotus and the five great elements.
6190. He lived not only in this single world created by Lord Vishnu
Who is the God who always lives without destruction,
Lord Brahma the lord of creation and Lord Shiva who had pretty matted hair,
But also in all other innumerable worlds , where only his name was praised.
6191.He would take two of those very powerful elephants of directions,
Which had big and thick trunks with a internal hole , in which they carried the earth
And dash them against each other and making the very deep and broad seven oceans ,
Shallow , and walk inside them wetting only his two feet.
6192. He will go near the waters in the river with clear water and sand ,
Thinking that it is too small .He will not take bath in the rain water,
From the clouds saying that it is not cold enough,
He will not take bath in sea water with clear tides saying it is salty,
But he would dig a hole in the universe and take a bath in the sea there.
6193.After taking bath in the divine sea in the morning , he would eat ,
Sweet food with damsels in serpent world , spend entire day time ,
In the world of Indra who is praised by all and he will,
Sit ceremoniously in the land of Brahma at night.
6194.He would sit on the plane of lord moon and rule like him,
He would sit on the chariot of Sun God and carry out rule like Sun,
He would do the job of the guardians of eight directions ,
Who do not move about sitting in one place and ,
He would sit as a great king on the top of Meru mountain.
6195.He would become as earth, water , hot fire and wind , which are ,
Spread all over in this globe and would change the leaders of those elements,
And along with the wind become other Gods himself and become the world,
Carry out its jobs and change the jobs of these guardians as well as job of Varuna.
6196.He made all the beings in all the worlds chant his own name ,
And not that of Lord Vishnu who has broad eyes like the lotus flower,
And would eat away all the offerings meant for Devas .
Offered in the Yagna fire offered by Brahmins as well as sages.
6197.Lord Brahma, Shiva and Lord Vishnu who were doing creation,
Destruction and protection were made not able to those jobs .
And imagine about the fate of other Devas entrusted with different jobs,
Even Yogis lost their roles and even devas would not worship any thing but his feet.
6198.Lord Brahma who sits on the scented lotus flower , the five headed Lord Shiva ,
Along with Bruhaspathi the teacher of Devas were only learning his victorious exploits,
And said that God who was remaining in the unabridged four Vedas ,
From the earliest times was only Hiranya himself.
6199.After examining the Mandhara mountain which was used by,
Devas and Asuras to churn the ocean of milk which had huge tides ,
And which was huge and strong he thought that it would be,
The suitable Vajrayudha to his victorious shoulders , he left it, considering it as silly.
6200.The twin mountains used by Sun god who protects the beings of heaven by his rays ,
For rising and setting and which cannot be even thought about by mind to touch ,
Became the ear globes of Hiranya who had gold like eyes ,
And what else need to be told about the extreme valour of that Asura.
6201. If that Hiranya who never gets tired by anything , keeps his steps,
On the earth , Adhi sesha with thousand hoods would get shocked ,
Due to the great weight and if that Hiranya stands up ,
The roof of the universe would hit his head and if he moves ,
From his place , he would uproot all the five big elements.
6202. Due the power of the boons received by him, he could not be killed either by ,
Females, or males or by eunuchs or beings of other world ,
Which have soul and which do not have soul , by those which can be seen,
And hich can be thought about and he will not die on earth ,nor in the sky.
6203. That Hiranya would not lose his life by all the devas ,
All the Yakshas and the trinity who can be meditated and prayed by others,
Like Lord Vishnu , Lord Brahma and Lord Shiva with Parvathi on his left side .
6204.He will not die in water nor in fire not in the erect wind ,
Nor in anything which is available on earth and the curses,
Given by sages and the knowledgeable Devas would not affect him.
6205.He will not die inside the house nor outside , none of the divine weapons ,
Which can never be destroyed , can destroy him. He will not die at nihght,
Nor in day time,He will not die because of Yama stealing his soul ,
And who was there who was capable of killing him?
6206.He would not die by anything containing the five elements,
Nor with materials having the five tastes nor by materials ,
Mentioned in Vedas and if his own father tries to kill him ,
He would not die and this being the state of Hiranya,
He became God for all the three worlds.
6207.That Hiranya had a very great son , who is the wisest among the wise ,
Who is purest among the pure , purer than the Vedas , lord of all beings.
Matchless wise person , Lord of all good Dharma and he had love,
To all beings which is greater than the love of mother and he was greatly suitable.
6208. That Hiranya who had life span extending beyond the final deluge ,
And who was ruling all the fourteen worlds in such way that they joined,
And came together at his feet , became very happy seeing his son Prahladha,
Who had the good fortune of good life and with a melting mind said,
“You who are going to take up the kingship after me, learn the Vedas.”
6209After saying this Hiranya deputed a Vedic Pundit of matchless knowledge ,
And told him, “You please teach him Vedas.and Prahladha went along with him ,
And reaching his place that Brahmin started teaching him all knowledge including Vedas.
6210. That Guru who was teaching Prahladha looked at him and told ,
“Chant Hiranyaya nama” and he closed both his ears and told,
“Oh elder one , blessed with great wisdom , This is not good penance”,
And requested him to teach him Upanishads which are the end of Vedas,
And started chanting the name of the great God who is ultimate truth.
6211-12.That Prahladha who was the leader of wisdom chanted , “Om Namo Narayanaya”,
With emotions melting his mind ,sitting quietly and saluting with hands held over his head,
And started shedding tears from his lotus like eyes and sat there with hairs standing erect.
And seeing that Brahmin started shivering and said “Oh bad brained one, by your words ,
You have spoiled myself and yourself .Oh sinner you have made us both hug the death.
How come your brain thought of that name which even Devas are scared to tell .
How dare you do such an act?”
6213”I saved myself , I saved my father and also saved you and I am going ,
To save the world and for that purpose I told the divine name of Lord Vishnu,
Which has been praised by all the Vedas and what is wrong it, please tell.”
6214. That Vedic Pundit told , “ Your father is greater than the trinity as well as,
All the great Devas .and only because I am here as a Brahmin for chanting your father’s name,
Do you think that you know more than me? Do not tell the name,
That you just now told and spoil my future.”
6215. When that teacher who was knowledgeable in Vedas told like this,
That pure one told him, “Except the name of the first leader of all the world,
I do not know any other name and also I need not learn any other name,
And there is nothing in this world that is beyond my understanding .
6216. “That divine one who has realized the end of all that is told,
In the old four Vedas has liked and entered my mind ,
And so I do not need any other greater life and if you happen,
To know anything which I do not know , please teach me according to rules.”
6217.”The name of that one who is praised by the great Vedas of Brahmins,
That which is repeated by very wise elders who have learnt everything ,
.Is the meaning of all Upanishads and is there a need,
To tell any other name which is apart from that name?”
6218.”Learning Vedas and understanding them , by performance ,
Of Yagnas which do good to the world , by realizing the truth ,
And understanding the true wisdom and by using the knowledge beyond it,
And attaining the state of salvation attained by great people ,
Were all realized by me just by chanting that divine name of God.
Can there be anything greater that can be taught me which is greater than this.”
6219.”I have already achieved the great wealth which is greater than,
The achievement of those who live in the forest, who sit on a big mountain,
Who cover themselves with hide of deer , who shave off their hair ,
Who grow long matted hair and attained heaven by proper behavior .
What else need I achieve by punishing my body?”
6220.”Those who became slaves to that Lord Vishnu who by his feet made the worlds his own,
Though they have not gained wisdom by hearing several great books by their ears,
Would be capable of understanding the outer meanings of all the four Vedas ,
Which tell about chants which help us to make offerings to the Devas,
And also would have the ability to find out the true meaning of objects.”
6221.”Oh Vedic Pundit , to me and to Lord Brahma with four faces , Lord Vishnu,
Who appears greater than everybody and who is the matchless single leader ,
Has our mind as his temple and because of that wisdom came easily to me ,
And without that there is no other way for every one .
6222. That Brahmin who was a teacher , hearing all that was told by Prahladha ,
Did not reply him and with a very disturbed mind and thinking “What progress ,
Is going to come to me now? The time of destruction for me has arrived?”
And he who did not have strength of mind ran and reached Hiranya ,
And started talking like one who has seen the future happenings like a dream.
6223.He saluted Hiranya and said “Oh Lord who is like my father , your son,
Has said something undesirable to tell in this birth and in the next birth ,
And told “ Even from the very beginning I know about Vedas ,
And also told “He did not recite the Vedas that I had taught him”,
6224.After hearing all that was told by that Brahmin Hiranya asked him,
“Oh Brahmin , What is that which cannot be heard by Brahmins ,
And which has not been told by any body earlier ,
Which was told by him and which came out of his inner mind, Please tell.”
6225.When the king Hiranya told like that , the Brahmin got scared,
Saluted Hiranya with folded hands and said, “If I tell those words ,
Which would make you feel as if a snake has entered your ears ,
Oh very strong one , I would reach hell and my toungue will rot.”
6226.That cruel one ordered that his son should be brought there quickly ,
And the assistants of that Hiranya who did not have any good feeling in his heart,
Speedily went and within a second reached Prahladha,
And told him that it is the order of the king , and that Prahladha ,
Who considered that matchless Lord Vishnu as his only help,
Came near his father and saluted him.
6227.Hiranya hugged with great love , the son who saluted him on his lustrous chest ,
So that the scented powder applied there touches the body of Prahladha ,
Examined him from head to feet and asked “Oh son ,What was told by you,
That made your teacher angry ?Please tell me that.”
6228.Prahladha told , “ The name of Lord Vishnu , who talked at the time of starting of Vedas ,
Who is matchless , who is lord of all beings Should be realized , meditated and heard,
AS well repeated without break through out the day and this would help ,
A person to get up from the ocean of sorrow and there is no other thing which does good to us.”
6229.When that Prahladha who had good conduct like the Devas told like that,
That Hiranya who was cruel by nature decided that that faultless Brahmin teacher ,
Is suitable to teach only what is proper and what ever is fated , let that happen,
And thought “ WE know The word that he tells would not do us good “
Asked his son, “What is the word that you have in your mind?”
6230.”Please hear the name of that matchless one , “Om namo Narayana”
Which fulfills all our desires and after crossing this life gives us the salvation,
Which is the state that never gets over and which leads us,
To the great positions got out of performing yagna in burning red flames.”
6231.”Starting from this earth up to the world of Lord Brahma , in all the innumerable beings ,
Who live there which comprise of moving and not moving beings , the sensation of life
And the sense of truth completely fills their heart and what they all ,
Meditate and praise is this eight lettered chant and there is nothing else.”
6232.”The Lord Shiva with three eyes , The four headed Lord Brahma and all others,
To the people who live on this earth , if they happened to forget the eight lettered chant,
Can easily forget the things they want to achieve and to understand it properly ,
And to tell its deep inner meaning is some thing which can not be done ,
And except all those great ones who see everything generally always and ,
Those realized and greatly wise people who follow them , others cannot understand its greatness.”
6233” It is a ship that takes souls to the banks from the whirlpools of old Karma,
In the huge deep ocean of the birth cycle , It is an ornament which can be worn by all,
It is the auspicious word which gives pleasure to every body ,
It is the truth which is the bank of Vedas for great sages,
And for making people live a reformed life there is nothing greater than this.”
6234.Prahladha the purest among the wise further said, “I have told after research,
In my mind that his name is the only thing that provides stability to my soul , your soul ,
And all other souls “ and hearing that Hiranya who held ,
A shining lustrous spear , due to great anger , spit out fire through his eyes.
6235”Till today from the day I assumed the kingship , my order used,
To burn the mind that told this name . Who told you this name?.
From whom did you learn it ?Reply quickly” Said he with great anger.
6236.”The three chiefs of Devas , the devas and others and all the beings,
That live in this world always meditate and praise only my two feet.
They daily chant only my name and even those three as well as Devas,
Would get scared to tell this name to you. Oh son, from where did you learn it?”
6237.”The Vishnu whom you told about came to offer a valorous fight ,
With me several times and he speedily vanished after getting defeated ,
On the white Garuda which rolls and flies and after entering the milky ocean,
With greatly ebbing tides , without moving from there he would sleep.
And who told you that the name of that sleeping Vishnu would give stability?”
6238.”Oh bad brained one , Our ancestors who are of more innumerable than the sands of the beach,
Were killed by that Lord Vishnu and their number got very much reduced and if a rat,
Peacefully chants the name of the serpent who is its enemy ,
What benefit would that rat get, “Telling this Hiranya seethed with anger,
6239.”My brother Hiranyaksha who could keep all the fourteen worlds in his stomach,
And who had doubtless strength , was killed by him as a boar ,
By piercing him with his tusks and was it for chanting his name,
That I begot you as my son “Said he with great anger.
6240.”Oh boy without auspicious look , I who am matchless am the first one ,
To all the beings in this world and I am the one who is most suitable ,
To do the creation , upkeep and destruction of beings of this world,
This is what you see directly and based on what aspect of the Vedas ,
Did you conclude that this which can be understood by wisdom is false ?”
6241. “In this very big world , what has been told from the beginning to end ,
In the Vedas , is nothing but this, and those who do faultless good deeds,
Following the procedures laid out in Vedas would rise up in life,
And those who do not do it would go down in life,
If we examine it properly this is the only truth .”
6242. “Due to my great penance remaining , when after penance ,
I became the Lord of this earth , Lord Shiva, Vishnu and Brahma ,
Lost the high positions that they were holding and thinking that ,
That it is impossible for them to do penance for regaining their positions,
AS it would get destroyed in my rule , they all submitted to my rule .”
6243, “I prevented people from doing divine Yagnas prevented them from doing blessed acts ,
And I also prevented people from learning from great books and because ,
Acts like Yagnas reducing the ebbing enmity among people ,
I saw to it that acts like penance are not carried out and so,
What type of good like was being led by Brahma and others ,
And in what way can they get support from others and live?”
6244.”You are an innocent boy who has not become wise and So I pardon your mistake,
And once more do not tell those words which praise my enemy and thinking that,
What your teacher teaches are words which will do you good, go along with him,
And start learning “Said Hiranya who was the Lord of all the worlds.
6245. Prahladha the son told , “Oh Lord who wears scented flower garland , I have to tell,
You something .If you are prepared to understand it , I will tell it to you and started ,
Telling about that which is the end of knowledge of Vedas and result of Yagnas ,
And which is like the starter curd , to the milk of education and other things.
6246.”Oh king , There is nothing which yields without a seed and if you ,
Are prepared to understand without illusion I would tell in more great detail,
How to understand the ultimate truth ,If You concentrated your mind ,
On that ultimate truth without any break , they,
Would be able to see it like a gooseberry on the palm.”
6247.”That matchless God making it appear that all the world is within himself,
Exists keeping them within him but would also be within every being ,
He is one who does not have any one after him , he never movesaway from principles,
And Is is it possible for any one to tell how ancient he is?”
6248.”The wisdom coming out of search and that state which makes wisdom as experience ,
Are two different paths and would make it appear that all the things in the world are different,
And except for those who knows this , would it be possible to know the greatness of that primeval one?”
6249.”He exists as the divine principle, to those who realize the ultimate truth,
Which is in the end of all Vedas and this is known only to wise people who know themselves,
And those lunatic people who see everything as existing differently,
Are those who do not attain salvation attained by Yogis and very wise ones.”
6250.”Those rules which can help us measure everything cannot help us ,
IN measuring the divine one and the Upanishads help us in knowing ,
That knowledge of Vedas which cannot be understood by using great thought,
And he cannot be described by words and other materials,
And who are there who know illusion because no one has seen the true state.
6251’.He alone pervades all the three worlds , becomes each and every thing,
Of this world and also appears in innumerably different looking forms,
Though he is only one with a stable state and would the acts of his,
Become small so that the sages and Devas know about it?”
6252.”Karma and the results happening because of that and that primeval being,
Which gives those results which we like , the soul which is the doer of the Karma .
Are all only that God and those who can tell clearly about his greatness,
Would be able to cross the ocean of life here and in heaven?”
6253,” Those chants which help us meditate on that great god and ,
The great penance done using those chants and the acts emerging out of that,
And the results emerging out of those acts are all systematized by that faultlees God,
And he also is the faultless offering that we offer to the Devas in Yagnas told by the four Vedas.”
6254. ‘That divine one would make one undergo the result of the karmas before hand,
And to those devotees who depend on him he would modify those results of Karmas,
After their depending on him and there are no Karmas where he appears ,
To stand afterwards and helps those to undergo the results , which he does not know ,
Most of the people are not able to realize this due to his wonderful illusion.”
6255.”Those bad and good Karmas which are done by people are due to their actions ,
And among them one Karma can without giving one result , can give what is wanted,
By the devotees and is there a need for a proof that ultimate God can give everything?”
6256. “Those who perform Yagnas at the end of it , if they offer the sacrificial ,
Offering to that pure one who does his wisdom sleep on the snake bed,
Then that offering would reach all the moving and not moving beings of the world ,”
Is the teaching of the Vedas and so that offering is the use of the Yagna.”
6257.”The causal word was created from the primeval nature by that divine God,
And the principles which emanated from the world due to sensations ,
Are not limited within what has been taught to us by very wise people ,
And the birth which takes place to the activities of that divine principle,
Is not something that could be understood by those who have innate intelligence.”
6258.”From the lotus flower which had a stalk which looks like a picture ,
Several great petals and great perfume which appeared on the belly of Lord Vishnu ,
Gave rise to the four headed Brahma and innumerable variety of beings ,
And they all exist in one side of this universe which should be praised.”
6259.”That God hides within our eyes also in the heart those wise people ,
Who can understand philosophical truths and teach them to others ,
AS the feeling of true knowledge it spreads all over the earth ,
Is as tall as the sky and is filled as properties of wind , fire and water ,
Proving to us that the God who is taller than our thought exists in innumerable forms.”
6260.”That good is in the words that we speak and in the acts that we perform,
And if we think about his nature of spreading everywhere , we can see ,
That he originated as one letter with three joints (om),
And also the chant got by joining four words. (OM Namo Narayanan aya )
6261.”The name of that divine God which removes bad possessions like passion and anger,
And all the bad thoughts that enter in to our mind and has the greatness ,
Of safely guarding souls with stability and can his grace be described by others?”
6262,”Like a big banyan tree and its seed he has the great masculinity ,
Of keeping all the world within himself and he would enjoy the results,
Got by properly arranging the time , equipment and arena of action ,
And he is also the good conduct and the wealth that is attained by that good conduct.”
6263.”Though he is like the sweet musical sound that is recognized by the musical feelings ,
Which are in the minds those who are experts in music, similar to the notes ,
Coming out of Yaazh which gives out very clear music , is within,
The inside and outside of all beings , he is one in whom the nature of the beings do not merge ,
And eves the Vedas which cannot be neglected would be perplexed to tell about his nature.”
6264,”That Lord who is the soul which is inside the letter “Om”,
Is wisdom of wisdom and he is completely occupying ,
All the three worlds, he is of a form like the smoke and the flame of fire.”
6265.”Due to the trouble in the mind of religious zealots who are like the different flowers ,
Of a garland tied densely with flowers which open as soon as they are produced,
And who keep on arguing about the differences , those wise men who know him well,
He is not different like the sea and the tides which rise up and folds back,.”
6266.” I have been praising the name of the divine one about whom I was telling,
Scared that you after abusing this god , with such great properties ,
Would lose the wealth and other great benefits that you attained due to penance ,
AS well lose your good name and soon lose the soul which is stable in you.”
6267. When Prahladha told about all this in detail standing before him,
All the world were scared about what is going to happen , the cruel matured anger,
Built up in the mind of Hiranya similar to the poison rising out of the ocean ,
And the sun and the sky started rotating , the entire broad earth started shivering
The eyes of Hiranya started spitting out blood , there was fire and smoke in his angry eyes.
6268.He ordered “Except him I do not need any more enemies which give me sorrow,
For he came out from within me getting soaked and burned in my bad fate .
There is nothing more that need to be known about him now , for ,
He has told that he is the dear slave of Lord Vishnu , who has endless enmity with me,
And so kill him now “ and immediately those who were greater experts,
In killing more than the God of death went and caught Prahladha.
6269. Among those valorous heroes , some were shouting, we will eat him alive,
With a sound equal to that of thunder and they all were like a pride of lions ,
Which have come and caught an angry elephant calf and were all boiling with anger.
And they took him outside that mountain like pretty palace and threw at Prahladha,
Axes and spears in thousands like a torrential shower of rain.
6270.When Those valorous heroes who did not have the strength of penance ,
Threw with in a second on Prahladha , who loved all beings like their mother ,
The arrows , spears and axes and other weapons several times ,
They did not do any harm to Prahladha , whose only support was the purest Lord Vishnu
Like the bad words and names which were told by the enemies.
6271.Those spears which were thrown at him , the arrows sent from their bows,
The cutting swords and the piercing spears and the sharp axes were all,
Destroyed and became like powder and they could not do any harm,
To the divine body of that Prahladha who had won over anger ,
Who was standing completely immersed in God and never forgot,
The soft red feet of lord Vishnu and neither he forgot his name.
6272.”Oh very strong one all our measureless and best weapons have become in to powder
And no harm has come to the body of your son and what shall we do now”,
Like this those valorous ones asked Hiranya , he said, “ speedily set up a fire ,
And push him in it “ and those valorous ones started doing it .
6273. In a big pit they went on stacking fire wood like a mountain and poured on it,
Pots and pots of oil and ghee and set fire to it and flame from that fire .
Rose up very high almost touching the sky and making many of those ,
Who were watching it cry they put that extremely wise Prahladha in to it ,
And he meditating on the divine feet of lord Vishnu , said “Hari” ,
And stood up and that fire which was hot was cold to Prahladha.
6274.That pretty gem like body of Prahladha , as soon as the fire started ,
Burning like the fire at deluge , similar to the fire becoming cool,
Due to the words of chaste lady Sita becoming cool to the fire ,
Lit on the tail of Hanuman by the Rakshasa warriors
Which was covered with cloth and ghee was cool till his bones to Prahladha.
6275.”Your son was pushed in to the pit of raging fire which had huge flames ,
But he was not burnt by it and so please tell us what we should do “,
Said those valorous ones who had very great enmity and the Hiranya,
With eyes burning like fire after hearing that said, “Tie that Prahladha ,
Who did not obey my orders and put him in to a prison and bring ,
Eight serpents and put them along with him so that they will eat him,.”
6276. Anantha and other great serpents came immediately there and asking ,
“Why have you summoned us here?” and as per the orders of Hiranya ,
With their fire spitting mouth with great speed started biting ,
With their sharp teeth in to the pretty body of Prahladha ,
Again and again with great anger but that boy ,
Who never forgot the name of Lord Vishnu did not suffer or shiver.
6277. Those serpents stood near Prahladha and being scared to go against Hiranya ,
With fresh blood which was black like the cloud dripping from their mouth ,
Making even Garuda with differing type of feathers scared bit Prahladha and ,
Similar to the small crescent of a moon entering the red coloured clouds .
They lost their power and all their teeth fell down and ,
From the big holes of their teeth , Nectar started flowing.
6278.Those valorous heroes who saw the serpents , which were surrounding Prahladha,
Getting tired and also losing all their teeth and also noticing their inability ,
To harm the body of Prahladha told about it to their lord Hiranya,
Who ordered them to put the boy before an elephant in rut and without senses.
6279.Many of those soldiers who did not have any mercy in their mind,
Went towards the east to bring the elephant from Indra and brought it,
And that elephant Airavatha had big tusks and was greatly angry.”
6280.”They tied the hands , legs and chest of Prahladha with divine rope,
And kept him before that angry elephant not in proper senses and.
Then Prahladha who does not have falsehood started telling.”
6281.”My father who is the primeval lord who once upon a time ,
Came and saved an elephant king when a crocodile caught it
And the lord who belongs to your lineage is in my heart.”
6282.Even before Prahladha completed saying these words ,
That big elephant Iravatha saluted Prahladha , with ite face mask,
Touching the ground and becoming scared withdrew from there,
And those enemy soldiers went and informed about this to Hiranya.
6283.With a boiling mind after hearing the news told by the soldiers ,
“Respecting that one who sleeps without doing anything on the sea ,
This elephant has destroyed my valour , and oh powerful ones,
Go and search for that lonely elephant and kill him, told Hiranya.
6284.As soon as the soldiers approached to kill him , that elephant,
With its lustrous tusks which was eating sunlight , which could win the lightning,
It came to kill the famous prince without falsehood ,
Who was shining much more than the Gold .
6285.When that elephant pressed its white tusks on the powerful chest,
Of the truly valorous Prahladha , just like the banana plant,
Whose bunches have come out with wet pseudo stem ,
All the tusks of the elephant broke in to pieces.
6286.Those enemy soldiers who saw the breaking in to pieces ,
Of the tusks of the great elephant , within a time of batting of an eye,
Speedily approached Hiranya and told him, “It is not easy ,
To take the life of Prahladha “ and hearing that Hiranya ,
Became extremely angry and resemble the hot sun of mid summer .
6287. Hiranya who got very angry looked at those soldiers and told,
“Tie him to a big mountain making other laugh teasingly at him,
And push him along with the mountain in a bank less ocean.
6288. Then taking an oath to kill Prahladha , and realizing that he was escaping ,
And that Hiranya got up with anger without leaving the idea of killing his son,
His soldiers speedily went and tied Prahladha to a big stone ,
And travelling with speed of wind put him in the middle of the ocean.
6289.But Prahladha did not leave meditating on the name of the Lord ,
Who would be in the middle of all souls ebbing with great mercy and so,
That ocean became like a pond and the mountain to which he was tied ,
Not only floated in that ocean but also became a boat to him.
6290.Prahlaha keeping both his hands above his head did not ,
Stop from meditating that lord Vishnu and was only chanting his name.
And when he was caught by a banyan tree with very small leaves ,
He appeared very similar to Lord Vishnu as a baby floating on a banyan leaf.
6291.Prahladha who speedily had mastery of Vedas without reading them,
Disd not sink in that ocean with very big tides ans was floating
On the stone to which he was tied and started ,chanting ,
The one thousand divine lames of the primeval Lord Vishnu.
6292. “Oh cruel one to evil persons , one who does not have any properties ,Oh Lord who cannot be ,
Classified , Oh tall one , would you appear before this slave , am I one having the great power,
So that those who trouble me , who is your slave of slaves and who loves you , cannot win.”Said Prahladha.
6293.”Oh lord who is like the nectar of the ocean of milk , you , who would not be visible,
To those involved falsehood , is there anything which cannot be seen by your mind ?
The five organs which without stability are jumping here and there ,
Are only the tests being done by you due to the fate ?”
6294. “The devas like Brahma who came from the lotus on your belly ,
Were ones according to best tenets from the best of the Vedas ,
And even they could not see you after a search extending for the life time ,
But how can I who am innocent within a day think and praise you.
6295.”There are no bad acts which have not been done by me who am your slave ,
And they truly came to me and add to my bad Karma , Oh lord ,
Have you forgotten to shower your mercy on me ,
So that the results of bad karma are removed from me.”
6296.”Thinking that the good culture that we follow after very great thought ,
Are visible only to us, the innumerable deva chiefs seeing that it is beyond their comprehension,
Become ones who are not able to think about you and ,
After entering in to the net of your illusion , became greatly attracted by it.”
6297. “Thinking that they are matchless leaders the people of olden days were ,
Thinking that they could complete any job without failing ,
Said that they themselves were the very great divine thing ,
And were they who told like this able to complete any job?
Except you who are there who can be termed as the great divine thing?”
6298,”If one book tells it is primeval thing of divinity , some other books tell.
That it is not the divine thing at all and the big books who hold this contrary view are many,
And you who brings out the differences , are not prepared to go away from there,
Oh Lord who is talked about by the Vedas as divine , are you playing after seeing contrary things?”
6299.”Even Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus and even lord Shiva ,
Do not know anything about you but then how people like me ,
Can think about you in various ways about you?
Along with the branches of a tree are leaves , flower and fruit .
And telling all of then are same as the tree is nothing new.
6300. “The world differing from you is stable and exists in various forms,
And though it is like that , does it have an existence separate from you?
Though the ornaments made of gold are of different forms ,
They never become different from Gold , from which they are made.”
6301.”Oh Lord who gave me pain , the mother who gave birth to us ,
And our father are given by you to all souls , so that ,
They may be worshipped and I have a mind in which you live ,
And so please tell me your decision.” Like that ,
Prahladha prayed to that Lord telling very many truths.
6302. Hiranya of very great strength , knowing that his son was still alive ,
Told , “Bring him and produce him before me “ and his soldiers ,
Brought Prahladha and seeing him Hiranya said with great anger,
“This boy is mad and so let us kill him with cruel poison.”
6303.Those soldiers gave Prahladha , very cruel and strong poison ,
And he who meditated on God took it from them and ate it,
And remained without any tiresomeness and seeing that,
The merciless and cruel Hiranya asked them to attack him,
With a weapon called CHammatti and they all threw it at him.
6304, When those cruel Asuras who were innumerable in number,
Threw that weapon at him ,people who saw it told ,
That Prahladha would not escape , he knowing that,
The God in his mind had thousand hands meditated on hium.
6305.” Due to his magical capability , he is preventing his soul,
Being taken away from his body and so I will eat him away “
Said Hiranya in great rage and came near Prahladha,
Making the sky as well as all the seven worlds tremble.
6306.Prahaladha saluted his father who came near him and said,
“Oh my father , if you want to take away my soul which is stable,
Understand that this soul does not belong to you and can be taken,
Only by Lord Vishnu who has given all the worlds to us.”
6307.Though the anger was ebbing out in Hiranya , did not kill him,
Wanting to see the one who gave the world , if Prahladha can show him,
And asked, “Who has created this world? It is definitely not the trinity ,
Is it the sages or is it the Devas who were completely defeated by me ,
And which other person” Please tell me so that I can understand.”
6308.Prahladha looked at his father and told “Oh father , he who has,
Created all these worlds is also the one who created all the beings ,
And who exists in those destruction less souls and fills them up .
He is the scent of flowers , the oil in gingelly seed and one,
Who has immeasurable things within himself and he is,
Lord Vishnu who without any doubt exists everywhere and also please hear further.”
6309.”Oh my father, If I tell this out of my love towards you , you would not ,
Agree to that in your mind. Do you think that the Lord Vishnu with a lotus eyes.
Who killed your brother HIranyaksha is so inferior that you can see him.,
And please understand that the divine one is everywhere , so that I can see him.”
6310.”The three types of behavior, sathva, Rajasa and Thamas are his charecterstics,
Creation , upkeep and distruction are all his activities, Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva,
Are his forms The lustrous sun ,moon and fire are all his eyes.
The earth , heaven and Patala are his worlds and that divine one is the witness ,
For birth, living and death ,This is the conclusion of Vedas and they are truth.”
6311. When Prahladha told in various ways the nature of the divine God ,
The Asura king Hiranya , laughed showing out his bud like teeth and told,
You said that he who is single exists with all things which are of different types,
Let us first see it and then we will take actions accordingly “ and then bad one ,
Pointed out a pillar and said, “You said he is in here and make him appear before me out of that.”
6312.”He would be in things which are of hand breath , He would be ,
In the hundredth part of the atom which cannot be split , he would be in big Meru mountain,
And he would be also in this pillar and you would see soon,
The property of that God that he would be every where.”
Said Prahladha and Hiranya laughed at him with aversion.
6313.”You show me that Lord Vishnu , who according to you and the Devas ,
Is spread all over the world in this pillar and if you fail to show,
Like a lion killing an elephant in rut , I would immediately kill you ,
And drink your blood which is coopery red and then eat your body.”
6314. The best among the wise Prahladha said, “My soul is not simple,
That it can be killed by you and if that Lord Vishnu whom I had told earlier ,
Does not come out in all places that you touched, I would give my life,
Because if I want to live further I would not be a good servant of that lord.”
6315,With ebbing desire to see that God saying “good, good” and laughing ,
With sarcasm, like the falling of a thunder and with great speed ,
Hiranya hit on that pillar with his hand which was victorious,
And then from that Pillar , the man lion form of Lord Vishnu came out .
And uproariously laughed splitting the directions and tearing the globe.
6316. That very wise Prahladha who told that he would himself search the divine one,
And show him to Hiranya , started dancing with joy when that Lord Vishnu ,
Who could not be found out by Brahma and devas in spite of searching al day,
And who was far , far away laughed , and he also cried and prattled ,
Kept his hands above his head and saluted him and started jumping all over the world.
6317.That Hiranya who with his famous legs used to walk making the earth ,
Get uprooted said,”who are you who are laughing? Are you the Hari told by this boy?
After hiding in the ocean due to your fear of me , did you search ,
For this big pillar to hide?If you want to fight with me come with great speed.”
6318, When Hiranya challenged Lord Vishnu for war, that pillar split in to two,
And the man-lion appeared and immediately started growing up measuring ,
All the directions and all the universes and went on growing and who ,
Can properly describe the nature of his growth and,
The globe of earth got pierced at the top as well as at the bottom.
6319.That lord Vishnu wore the garland of scented Thulasi as a man-lion,
Went on growing beyond the sky and I cannot describe it properly.
His red soft feet was stable on earth and when he was standing ,
It appeared as if the Lord Brahma in his world was on his belly.
6320.If we want to tell about how many hands he has , are there ,
Any experts in counting who can count and tell us? And the ,
Huge army of that Hiranya which was five hundred vellam strong,
Was picked by each and every hand of the God completely.
6321.”The army of Asuras which was one thousand vellam strong
Who all had sharp spear like teeth, and to each of them ,
They saw one face of the God, twice the number of shoulders ,
Red eyes which which were burning like fire , three times more head ,
And that divine man –lion had in his mouth ,
The Seven oceans and seven mountains and several other things.”
6322.Its bent and pure hairs on its neck were capable of eating away,
All the universe completely , would destroy the fire at deluge ,
Capable of destroying everything and the breath of that man –lion,
Who was like the God of death would win over the wind at deluge .
And all these were spread in side and outside of its fully open mouth.
6323.All the souls which came out of the Belly of Lord Vishnu after deluge ,
And which have been living in this world with stability , at the time when,
This egg like universe created by the divine one which does not give out babies ,
Breaks , enter in to the huge mouth with nectar dripping teeth ,
And search and settle in a place which is safe for them.
6324.”Would some thing evil happen to those who keep on doing good deeds?
Lord Brahma and others who have been observing good conduct and who are great,
And also all other people who were not the evil Asuras ,
Were being kept within his belly band protected like a mother by that man-lion.
6325 That man lion would hammer and make ineffective all those who are,
Called Rakshasas , using its crescent like teeth , it would rub some on the ,
Earth which is stable , Some it would throw towards the universe ,
It would catch some and dash them against Mount Meru . It would grind some ,
Using only its fingers , Some it will kill by drowning them in the sea , making,
Bubbles in water and some It would put in raging fire and burn.
6326.It would open the body of some and tear it , It would catch some and forcibly ,
Open their mouth , IT would catch some and tear of their skins ,
It would take out the eye balls of some asuras which used to give out fire ,
It would cut off the the livers of some and take it out ,
It would grind the bodies in to a paste and those who were caught ,
Between its nails it would break them by its other nails.
6327.It would eat the body of elephants, chariots and horses of Hiranya ’s army ,
After killing them and later it would drink the water of the entire ocean,
With great tides along with fishes living in that ocean, It would swallow ,
All the clouds in the sky along with its thunder and dur to its ,
Anger not getting satiated even the God of Dharma got bored.
6328. It would throw some on the mountain of horizon and kill them,
Some it would rub on the wall below the universe and kill them,
Some it would throw on the motionless seven mountains and kill ,
And It would carry some by its big hands and throw them,
In the dark corners at the end of directions .
6329.Many of those Asuras thrown by it fell on the mountains and it would,
Pinch the heads of those asuras by the tip of its nails ,
It would lift some asuras and put them in fire and would kill those Asuras ,
According to the job of murder they were engaged in , it would lift ,
And drink their souls and dropping their body down ,
Some it will throw up in the sky and some in to the ocean.
6330. After searching all the three worlds and without allowing to escape .
Capturing all Asuras and killing them ,after destroying pregnancies of Asura ladies,
After killing Asuras and ensuring that none of them survive in the universe,
The Hands of the man- lion started searching Asuras in other universes.
6331.When he stood after killing all the Asuras except Hiranya, and his faultless son,
Prahladha who was the protection of all the Devas , that man lion which had large eyes,
Killed all types of Asuras with a speed of thought and the Hiranya wearing pretty anklets ,
Seeing the coming of that God who was the man-lion stood with great safety.
6332.Hiranya seeing the coming of the man lion form of the God , took out,
His diamond studded sword from his sheath and holding it in his hand,
And also holding a shield which is capable of hiding even the sky in the other hand,
Making the mind of Devas burn , making the seven oceans with banks of soft sand ,
And the mountains shiver , made tumultuous war cry and stood there ,
Like the Meru mountain which has come alive ,with very great anger folding his mouth.
6333. “Even after seeing the powerful form of the Lord,
It looks as if you have still not understood His power .
Please salute this Lord Vishnu ,
Who uses the wheel as weapon and who is greatly valorous, If you bow and salute him,
He would excuse the crimes that you did without proper realization “
Said Prahladha who stood there praised by all the world.
6334.”Hear what I have to say to you , I would cut off the matchless shoulders,
And legs of this angry lion which has appeared here , while you are seeing.
And later I would cut you with my sword and later I would salute my sword ,
Saluting him and submitting to him only existed during love tiff with ladies “
And after saying this he laughed uproariously making the world shiver.
6335. After laughing with smoke coming out of his sword , mouth , hands ,
And legs , with his eyes emitting fire sparks , he went to fight.
With the man-lion of the God and that God who destroys ,
All those who do evil deeds , using his innumerable shoulders .
Ad with his hands tightly surrounded that Hiranya.
6336.They both tightly caught hold of each other to fight with each other ,
And went up above all the worlds so that no body can see them ,
And if comparison has to be told , That Hiranya had a form,
Which would make others scared and had anger and fearlessness,
And that Lord Narsimha appeared like all other ,
Mountains except Meru mountain and the oceans.
6337. Due to the sound of the fight which also echoed and the Lord ,
Who had innumerable arms with very sharp white nails ,
Looked like the rising with foam of the ocean of milk ,
With several type of tides reaching to the land ,
Of Lord Brahma who was sitting on a lotus flower ,
And the Hiranya looked like Mount Meru surrounded by ocean of milk.
6338. Hiranya with sword held in his hand , shoulders , hands and crown ,
Was rubbed on the wall below the globe of universe created by Lord Brahma ,.
And That Lord Narasimha with hands wearing many gem studded ornaments,
Similar to the rotation of sun and its planets , with his long hand,
Caught hold of the two legs of Hiranya and started rotating him.
6339.When Lord Narasimha was rotating Hiranya like that , the ear globes,
Worn by Hiranya loosened from his ears and fell on the east and west.
And the east where Lord Sun who was radiating heat rises ,
As well as on the west , the light from those ear globes ,
Were giving and spreading light in the day as well as the night.
6340. Can any one say that the appearance of the lord is like this ,
Or say a particular thing was like this and the white sharp nails of that,
Lord and that philanthropist who gives the life of Vaikunta to his devotees
Went inside the very powerful and strong chest of that Hiranya ,
The blood that oozed out from there spread all over the world.
6341.The Hiranya was taken to the entry door of his palace ,made to lie ,
On his pretty lap by Lord Narasimha in the evening , and using his sharp lustrous tip of his nail,
Making the blood flow up from his stomach , tore in to it
The lustrous chest of Hiranya making fire to come out of it ,
And killed him and put an end to the sufferings of the DEvas.
6342. Lord Shiva with three eyes, Lord Brahma with eight eyes ,
Devendra with thousand lotus like eyes , devas as well as sages ,
Who were hiding and wandering scared of Hiranya, here and there,
Hearing that the Lord has killed Hiranya came and assembled there and ,
Were wondering which eye they will use to see the Lord who killed Hiranya.
6343. Those devas and sages who came near saw before them,
The form of Lord Vishnu with face and hands ,
Which are suitable to see and saw separately his body and the legs ,
Which was filing everywhere , making him not possible to describe by words ,
And difficult to ne thought by mind , not possible to understand by wisdom ,
And having a very huge form of man-lion and got scared.
6344.The distance between one teeth and another teeth of the Lord was thousand Yojanas,
And his divine face was of a measure of one crore multiplied by another crore ,
And he had a limitless very huge form and seeing him ,.
Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus with lovely petals started praising that lord.
6345. The saying that God has the nature of creating himself ,
You have created yourself as Lord Narasimha and this shows ,
To the world your greatness and the fact that you created ,
The worlds from yourself and to create the beings ,
Of the world , you created me and this is a o praise of your great ability.
6346. Several thousand universes arise from you like the water bubbles
From the cool ocean and all the forms in this world is yourself only ,
And if you have speedily created this form of the man-lion,
Would not your ability of creation have the form of limitlessness.
6347. Having a system of giving a matchless single thing great names like
Vishnu, Shiva as well as Brahma , You exist a matchless single form,
And since except you no one is there and so apart from you , who else can be created?
Who can be protected and who can be destroyed , Oh God we do not know your great state.
6348. You made me appear from within yourself and by the help of your grace,
From within me I created living beings and non living things,
There is separate cause and action within me , and Oh lord ,
Who is our father , born from you I am like an ornament coming out from Gold.
6349.When that Brahma who had non blinking eight eyes, praised him like this,
In various ways , Lord Shiva armed with an axe and who is engaged in war ,
And all other Devas saluted Lord Narasimha and stood on both his sides ,
And that Lord with the divine wheel Suppressed his great anger within himself.
6350. Looking at the Devas who were greatly scared thinking that,
Due to the great anger of Lord Narasimha would destroy all the worlds .
Lord Narasimha told “Do not be scared “ and looked at them with his merciful glance ,
Using his hands which were prettier than lotus flower , showed symbol of protection.
6351. Lord Brahma sent Goddess Lakshmi who sits on lotus flower ,
Who is like the pretty ornament , who is the goddess who grants wealth to all,
Who grants salvation , who is the partner of Vishnu who never parts with him,
Who was born in the ocean of milk where nectar was born,
And who is the mother of all devas , near the angry Narasimha to pacify him.
6352.That Lord who does not have any one comparable to himself,
Saw with eyes full of mercy that Goddess Lakshmi ,
Who with great joy sits on the red lotus flower ,
Who is like the scented new leaf with stalk and ,
Who gives this world and its souls step by step.
6353.That God with love saw her , who for avoiding problems to all souls,
Gave and helped this world and seeing this the crowd of sages repeated,
The fame of our Lord and praised them and that great divine light .
Looked at the dear Prahladha who never had any sorrow in loosing his father.
6354.The Lord looked at Prahladha and said , Oh Prahladha who stands firmly in Dharma ,
And never got sad even though I killed your father before you and
Pierced his body by my sharp nails , you have placed endless love towards me.
Oh boy who deserves my protection , what compensation can I give to your great love?”
6355.What compensation I can give you , who saw me pierce the body of your father ,
In thousandth of a second , got angry with him , and scratched all over his body,
AS if I am searching for his soul, but never felt inimical towards me and had only great love?”
6356” .From now on though I come to know that they did endless crimes,
If they belong to your clan, I will not kill them and I would be good to you,
In all your births and if I can do anything to you , please tell me without being shy.”
6357.”Oh Lord , I who am your slave have received so much from you,
That there is no end to it and Is there anything that I need to get from you?
And if it is a must even if I am born as a worm without bones ,
Please give me the boon of your love even then.” , he asked.
6358.The God looked at Prahladha and with a mind dripping with grace
Said, “My boy is a strong one” and then that Lord became extremely happy ,
And said “Even if the elements like earth which were created by me get destroyed,
Your life span would not get over and you would be always like me.”
6359.”Oh boy who has a lustrous body which is like the saved lightning ,
Which appears and then vanishes in an instant , The three worlds should ,
Belong to you for the great service that you did to me earlier,
All the benefits that people would receive by saluting and praying to me ,
Would be also got by them by saluting and praying to you ..”
6360.”oh great one who got knowledge of the old Vedas without learning them,
All the people who are my devotees would love you and also would become your devotees.
You would be the king of Asura clan and not only that you would be God of devas also,
And it would not be easy for any one except you who can get the great life that you lead”
6361.”Oh boy who has got a greatly lustrous body , always good dharma , truth ,
The four Vedas that do good , the divine grace , the limitless divine knowledge ,
All things which never get destroyed and the ancient eight good characters
Would obey your words and you would continuously attain a very great life.”
6362.After giving these boons to Prahladha , he instructed the Devas who were there,
To consent and crown Prahladha in that courtyard itself , as the king of all the three worlds ,
So that he would be saluted by all beings of the world , accompanied by playing ,
Of auspicious instruments and do that job in a very great manner.
6363.That Prahladha who became an expert in the knowledge of the famous four Vedas ,
Without learning them and without being instructed by any teacher ,
Was crowned , with Indra the king of Devas doing al necessary work to the coronation,
With Lord Brahma who had four heads looking at the four directions doing the Yagna ,
With Lord Narasimha who had all the worlds crowning him ,
AS the emperor of the three worlds and started ruling over them.
6364.That Vibheeshana who was the greatest among all people with wisdom,
Said, “This is the story of Hiranya which happened earlier and whatever,
I have told is aimed at causing you good and without understanding it,
If you are going to find fault with me , evil would definitely come to you.”
Chapter on surrender of Vibheeshana.
(Ravana tells Vibheeshana to get out and Vibheeshana with four of his other supporters reach in the midst of monkey army. They suspect his intention. He is taken before Rama .Later Rama discusses with monkey chiefs .Except Hanuman every one wants not to accept Vibheeshana. Rama decided to give protection and crowns Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka)
6365. After hearing all the advice that was told by Vibheeshana , Ravana,
Who was having a dishonest mind did not bother to think and understand that advice,
Thought that what Vibheeshana told would not lead to his stability ,
And became angry like a flaming fire and like flames rose up.
6366.”Oh strong one who changed the meaning of the word “death”,
That Asura called Hiranya was much stronger than people like me,
And if you think that the one who killed him would protect us,
You are definitely are one who live for Lord Vishnu whom Prahladha,
Referred .” Said Ravana with anger.
6367.”The Prahladha about whom you told is the one who happily watched ,
The Lord Vishnu who does illusion breaking open the body of his own father ,
And you who has close friendship with Rama who is our enemy are equal to him, ,
Would there be any body else who would be equal to you?’
6368.”Like the character and conduct of the son of the very strong Hiranya ,
You want to complete your trick and after I get defeated to those men,
You who are ignorant now want to get the wealth of Lanka ,
And become its king . Is this your idea? Would that ever happen?”
6369.”Even before this you had love towards those men and ,
Even now you are having love towards them, who are our great enemies,
Making even your bones melt , you are always thinking about them ,
And also praising them .If they are your support, need I tell you any further ?”
6370.”You are friendly with those men who are coming to fight a war with us ,
And you seem to have decided what you want to do about it,
You want to win me in war with a desire for kingship of Lanka ,
Your actions are bad and strong . Is there a need for other enemies?’
6371.”You have been scarred of those men and so you are not suitable ,
To fight with them and you want to have protection from those men ,
You have mind full of deceit and changed from the habit of our clan,
And would anything good happen when we are keeping strong poison?”
6372.That Ravana searching for his own destruction , having lost his good sense ,
Understanding the bad name to him said, “I would not kill you and stop,
Giving such good advices to me and go away from here quickly,
For if you stand there before my eyes , I would be forced to kill you.”
6373.When Ravana told like this, Vibheeshana got up and rose in to the sky,
And along with his ministers started thinking about future course of action,
And even after that went on telling several advices of just Dharma
To Ravana who possibly may get benefit from it.
6374.”long live , oh elder brother , please hear what I say ,
For improving your life day by day . You are not bothered ,
To think about your life span which would extend up to end of deluge ,
Are you hearing the words of evil people and attain a bad fate?
Would a good life be there who do not live according to Dharma?”
6375. “Your sons , your elders , your teachers , your relations ,
Your friends, The people who live under your protection ,
Those who have failed in life and the very strong valorous heroes ,
Would be tortured by the cruel arrows of Rama, is it just for you to see it?”
6376.”I have told you just advices of all existing types so that ,
Your life would be strong and stable but you did not understand them,
Oh My father , please pardon any of the mistakes I might have done “
After saying this that very god Vibheeshana with good character ,
Left that city and went away from there.”
6377. Anala , Anila Ara and Sampathi who were four good people,
Speedily came near Vibheeshana and they were wearing hero’s anklets,
And did any action only after deep thought and they joined with Vibheeshana.
6378.That Vibheeshana who was born in the clan of Asuraa and his four ministers ,
Knowing that Rama and Lakshmana have arrived already with the monkrey army,
On the banks of the sea, decided that they would go there.
6379.Then Vibheeshana crossed the ocean and reached its northern shore ,
And after understanding what has happened , noticing that the banks of the sea,
Was lit by the light of the lamps making it appear as if the lotus has flowered ,
In the ocean of milk and saw the huge monkey army preparing to go to battle field.
6380.He thought that if all other beings of the world were ,
Made to stand and counted the monkey army would be bigger than them,
And that Vibheeshana with faultless mind addressing his ministers,
Having spears with scent of meat , and told the following.
6381”I have developed closeness with Rama who is great in observing Dharma ,
And without good fame ,I would never like to live and because ,
My elder brother told that I am not observing that which would do him good .
I left him and now please tell me what I should do”said Vibheeshana to those four .
6382. And those ministers who were wise and experts in proper counseling ,
Told their well thought out decision like this , “It is now our only duty to meet Rama,
Who is the follower of Dharma , who only gives wisdom that elevates us .”
6383.”You have told what is good , if we do any otherthing ,
Except meeting Rama , we would be having Asura habits.
We would go and submit ourselves at the feet of Rama ,
Who has all the good qualities and by joining with him,
We would get rid of the sickness of birth and death cycle .”
6384.”I have not seen that Lord Rama earlier to this,
And nor have I heard any thing about him earlier,
And I am not able to understand the reason
For my friendship with that Lord , I am feeling cool ,
My mind melts thinking about him because that Lord ,
Can change my life and an enemy of birth cycle.”
6385,” From the days when I did penance addressed to Lord Brahma ,
Who sits on the lotus , I had always great love towards that Lord Vishnu ,
Who is first divine lord of the world and I wanted From Lord Brahma,
Stability in the life of Dharma , love without distinction to all beings,
The grace of wise people who were expert in Vedas and got them as boon.”
6386. “That boon of Lord Brahma has become a good period giving good things,
And what you all have thought and told is the pure decision and so ,
WE would reach the flower like feet of Rama who is the Lord of all ancient beings
And do what is agreeable to our mind.”Said Vibheeshana with sweetness.
6387. The knowledgeable Vibheeshana and others who knew that their reaching that
Place at night especially because they were “new”, is not proper hid themselves ,
IN a dark garden , without coming to to the notice of others and
The Sun God who travels in a chariot of one wheel climbed to the top of sun rise mountain.
6388. At that time Rama arrived there thinking how to cross that ,
Southern sea with great tide and reach the other shore and also,
Thinking about lady Sita who had eyes like Kuvalai flowers ,
And red mouth like coral and getting depressed ,
And reached the northern bank of that great ocean.
6389.Rama with great liking started seeing the gardens in the beach,
The salt making fields , sand ,the pandanus bushes , Kuvalai flowers,
The punnai trees spread all over , the swans crowding on those Punnai trees,
The female swans and the bewitching flower gardens .
6390.Rama with great liking saw the pearls and corals brought by the ocean tide ,
The Collected heaps of various gems , the land with dust of gold ,
Thin gardens which make people scared, Sand dunes and huge tides.
6391.The fisher women with pretty sweet smile were drawing return patterns*,
In the beach making their lightning like pretty fingers getting hurt and ,
The tears with depression falling from their eyes rubbing out the patterns they drew ,
Made visible these patterns here and there in the beach and Rama,
After seeing those also went and saw the Punnai tree gardens.
*they draw patters closing their eyes and if the ends,
Of the pattern meets then their lover would come back.
6392.Rama seeing that due to the wafting cool breeze carrying water particles due to,
The beating white tides on the white curved Pandanus trees ,
Under which the male swans hugging their partners and sleeping, Took a deep breath.
6393. Rama mercifully looked at the young white female crane ,
Anxiously waiting for the male crane which due to the great love ,
It had to its partner had gone away from the branches of the tree,
To bring tasty fishes to quench its mate’s hunger.
6394.Rama with great anger and with upward bent eyes saw ,
Two very strong male cranes fighting , with great anger and with,
Fire sparks coming out from their eyes were not moving ,
But staring at a female crane which was standing alone.
6395.Seeing the male swan which surrendered to the female swan ,
Due to the love tiff in her mind and later had a love making with her ,
And achieving victory sobbed softly showing his pearl like teeth,
Hidden by his cool coral like pretty lips of his mouth.
6396. Then reached this sorrowing state , the Sugreeva, Hanuman and other experts ,
Consoled Rama and he got rid of his great depression ,
And just like mad people getting conscience , he moved from that place to another.
6397.Rama reached the war tent where he lived along with friends,
Like the well read Sugreeva and to that place Vibheeshana with the ringing anklets
Came without any doubt in his mind and joined with monkeys there.
6398.The soldiers who saw Vibheeshana who had arrived there ,
Were startled and joined together saying Asuras have come in to their army,
And shouted , “catch them , hit them and throw weapons at them”
In a voice that resembled thunder and surrounded Vibheeshana and others.
6399.They said, “Only God of Dharma has brought them to us,
And he is a lord who did many evil deeds and has been scared,
And some thought that “He was the king of Lanka Ravana himself,
And so our wish to win the king of Lanka has been fulfilled “
6400. “They say that evil person has twenty hands and ten heads ,
Have they all been crushed and destroyed ? and if he is an expert in warfare ,
Let him fight with us ” and saying like that, they all started opposing them with anger.
6401.”We would catch them and put them in prison and Inform Rama ,
The king of all the worlds “ they said , “why are people ,
Waiting without beating and killing them ?” and they went near and saw.
6402. “If before we blink our eye , if they rise in to the sky ,
What other thing can we do? Are they not Rakshasas?,
The only thing that we can do now is to kill them,
As there is no other option” and they further said ,
“It is better to kill them making them not recognizable.”
6403.When the monkey soldiers were telling whatever came oin to their mind,
AS per the instruction of Hanuman Mainda and Dvividha who knew grammar called Indhram,
Who were greatly honest and who knew the rules of justice came there.
6404. They who were experts in Vedas , rules of law and the grammar of human beings,
Asked the monkey soldiers to move away and went near Vibheeshana and others,
And understanding that they did not have activities involving cheating ,
They went near them and saw the signs of wisdom and Dhama on them.
6405.Mainda looking at Vibheeshana and others asked , “who are you all?,
And “why have you come here?” .”did you come to fight the war?”
Or “Did you come with some other intention?”. You who are ,
Standing along with the mokey army, please tell what is in your mind?”
“Tell it to us and tell only the truth”
6406.Asa reply Anala the senior minister of Vibheeshana who had ,
A very competent mind and who had justice replied ,
“Vibheeshana Who has justice tinged with Dharma ,
Who is follower of truth and who is the son of the grandson of Lord Brahma ,
Wants to seek protection With Lord Rama , Who is born in clan of Sun God ,
Who is the lord of all the worlds and has come to reach,
The divine feet of that lord so that he would make progress.”
6407.This Vibheeshana has attained by doing great penance for a long time,
The habit of never going away from path of Dharma ,great devotion to Lord Vishnu .
Attachment to truth and love towards scholars who have learnt Vedas.
These qualities were got by him by addressing his penance to Lord Brahma .
6408.This Vibheeshana looking at Ravana told , “Oh Ravana who has an evil mind ,
Like the fire packed inside the cloth , Have you not imprisoned the lady of Rama,
And if you release her from her prison now , you will escape and ,
If you do not leave her you will die” and also advised him in various ways.
6409.”That Ravana who has mind always thinking of sinful deeds ,
And who has lost good wisdom looked at Vibheeshana and told,
“You are now alive because you are born after me and now itself,
Go away from here , for if you stand here you will die.” And hearing that ,
This Vibheeshana has come away from Ravana “ sain Anala in great detail.
6410.Then the monkey warrior called Mainda carrying all that was told,
By Anala in his mind said, “I will tell what all you told to my Lord Rama,”
And requested his brother and the monkey army that would not retreat,
To guard them without getting tired and be alert and went to Rama.
6411, He went and met Rama who was sitting in the temple of mercy ,
Whose fences are Dharma , wisdom and penance ,
With the difficult to attain greatness and patience as the two doors ,
And got his graceful attention and saluted his divine feet.
6412. “Oh Lord who would not get destroyed even at the end of deluge ,
I , who am your slave needs to tell you some thing important.” Said Mainda,
And Rama who had a body similar to the pond with fully open lotus flowers,
Shook his round matted hair and said, “ Oh truthful one , please tell,
Whatever you have seen and also whatever you heard.”
6413.”We do not know what is going to happen in the future ,
Vibheeshana with cool flower like hands along with his four ministers,
Who is the younger brother of Ravana , the king of Lanka ,
Who has as tendency to cheat and steal , has reached the middle of the monkey army.”
6414. The huge monkey army which wanted to catch him as well as,
Kill him started attacking them and knowing about it , I requested them to stop it,
And asked them, Who are you and what is your state of affairs?”
And then one emissary of Vibheeshana told like this
6415. “Ravana the elder brother who does evil deeds which are against Dharma,
Went on behaving as he wanted and seeing that Vibheeshana ,
Felt that he does not have any protection and has come to surrender to,
Rama who is the ocean of mercy “ said he to me.
6416.”That Vibheeshana is a follower of Dharma and had devotion,
To Lord Vishnu who is the primeval God and stands firmly on truth ,
Due to the boon of Lord Brahma who is the Lord of all Brahmins ,
Who are experts in Vedas , given after great penance and so,
He is pure in mind , language as well as acts “ Said he
6417.”Also Vibheeshana had told Ravana that “ if Sita, the queen of chastity ,
Is prevented from joining with Rama , Our clan of Rakshasas would all be destroyed ,
And only bones and mountain will remain in that city. Oh ignorant one .
All your ten heads wearing crown would be cut off and roll in the dust “
Which was for the good of Ravana ,” said he.
6418.”Then the very pretty Ravana , hearing these words of Vibheeshana ,
Told him,”If you who have spoken these words stand before me ,
You would merit to die and so go away from here ,” and because ,
Of that Vibheeshana has come here to surrender to you.” Said Mainda to Rama.
6419. Then lord Rama looked at Sugreeva and other who were his friends,
Who were sitting near by and said, :you have heard the words of Mainda and do you feel,
That this Vibheeshana should be taken to our side?T hink about it clearly and tell me your opinion..”
6420.That king of Kishkinda who knew about his responsibility and who wore,
The long crown and was the kjing of monkeys , Saluted Rama who had broad lotus like eyes,
By holding his hands above his head thinking, “This is the place where Vibheeshana has come,
This in the time in which he has come “ started telling to Rama.
6421.”Oh Lord who is fate of fate and also above it , What is the reason for you,
Who have great knowledge of the great primeval Vedas as well as the famous book by Manu
Has asked this to people like us , I want to ask this and know from you?”
6422. “Oh Lord who is the ocean of mercy, because you had asked,
I would tell you and because you have ordered which is proper to my wisdom,
Which are not pure according to your thoughts and which are not the final decision.
If we think about the future results , I would tell you what I think.”
6423.”The reason for this Vibheeshana to leave Ravana is not because ,
They had a big fight and not also because Ravana wanted to kill him,
Due to another bad name . Is it proper according to Dharma ,
That this Vibheeshana has left his brother without any suitable reason?
Among the Rakshasas who do not have culture , who are good and who are bad?”
6424.”The act of leaving his suitable elder brother or father and mother ,
Or great elderly wise people or the king who rules the world and making them enemies,
Is an act which should be jeered at for is it a desirable act?”
6425.”When there was need for the help of the brother , sweetly talking to him,
And when he wages a war , getting scared and without entering ,
The battle field and die along with elder brother , this Vibheeshana ,
Has come to join us and this is not an act of males and is like a nail to the world.”
6426.”Oh Lord , When his mind wanted to only travel in the path of Dharma ,
After leaving his people who are following acts which are against Dharma,
Instead of going somewhere else his coming and joining the enemies is bad and laughable,
And would lead to all others blaming him .How can this Vibheeshana get out of this bad name”
6427.”Oh Lord who is the ocean of mercy , After enjoying the wealth,
Of his brother who wears the golden anklets till he lived with him,
When the army got angry and was getting ready to attack him,
Instead of helping out in the war , coming to join,
Us who are the enemies of his brother , would make ,
Vibheeshana without any relatives and friends?”
6428.“Having seen the elderly one took the form of the deer made of gold ,
Leaving away the penance and Vedic conduct ,when his nephew ,
Approached him with evil intent , should we accept this Vibheeshana because of his penance .”
6429.’Even if the beings all the world join together with god of death,
And wage a war against us , we have decided that we will win.
Would the brother of enemy help us to get defeated,
Or would he become a help for us to get victory.”
6430.”If we who are feeling great for having come here to kill all the Asuras ,
And protect good Dharma, take the help of the same Asuras who are not merciful,
And wage the war , does it not appear that there is some problem for our strength.”
6431.”These Rakshasas who have surrendered to us , would behave ,
IN a certain way when they are parting with us and in another way when they say us,
When they accept the things in our hand , they would behave in a certain way,
And when they partake food with us , they would be in certain other way .”
6432.”Oh Lord who is black like Kajal , he has come here only to cheat us ,
And he has not come here to request for his protection ,
Is it proper to accept this Rakshasa who is more cruel than poison.,”
Said Sugreeva with an intention to know about Rama’s opinion.
6433, As soon as Sugreeva completed telling his opinion , Rama looked at,
Jambavan Who did not have any one to match in his wisdom and asked ,
“What is your opinion?” and Rama after thinking deeply about ,
All the old rules of procedure started talking .
6434.”Even though they are greatly learned , if they are from the enemies ,
Who should not be believed , those who join them would get destroyed ,
If we think about the rule of Dharma of Vibheeshana,
Would the world accept that the Asuras have an aim to follow Dharma.”
6435.”If we join people like Vibheeshana we may achieve victory ,
He may tell the ideas that we need , they may even help to achieve our aim,
They may remove if there are shortcomings and make it complete ,
But from the very beginning Rakshasas have enmity with us ,
And apart from that is it proper to join with such inferior people?”
6436. “If those cruel people who have prevented Vedas and Yagnas ,
Caused misery to Brahmins and caused problems to all devas continuously ,
Would they not do harm to us, would they ever do good to us?”
6438.”If now we Join Vibheeshana to our side , shall I tell about the ills,
That may come due to it . The coming of this Vibheeshana,
Is similar to the coming of golden deer when you were with Sita in the forest.” said he.
6439. Rama then asked Neela who knew about conclusions of many great books,
Who had learned about many great books from those who have learned it well ,
And who was the commander of monkey army for his opinion and then Neela told.
6440.”Oh Lord who has learned innumerable books , hearing it from others,
There are many reasons why the help of an enemy is accepted,
And I would tell you all of them .Please hear them with desire,
Without thinking that they are after all told by a monkey.”
6441. “My idea is that we have to give protection and accept help ,
In a war which is carried out to avenge those who killed our relatives ,
And to those who have come as simple people not able to do anything,
And to those who have become enemies due to the ability of ladies,
And to those who have lost great wealth to their enemies.”
6442.Those who have great attachment to country, language and clan,
And to those who get defeated in war and retreated from there in ignomy,
And to those who lost their wealth due to direct close clan members,
And to those who have killed the close relatives of others , protection can be given.”
6443.If those who are friends of those imprisoned by the order
Of neighboring king and the sons our daughters who have ,
Joined along with the enemies , come to join us ,
They can be accepted for protection and joined with us.”
6444.”Those who are not simple and come and join us ,
With their own free will and Those who are so strong ,
That they scare others would later cause trouble to us ,
And so let us examine what category Vibheeshana belongs to.”
6445.”If we examine the time at which Vibheeshana has come to join us ,
Or if we examine this based on the books that we have learned ,
Is it possible to take a decision based only on his good conduct ,
Of this one who has quarreled with his brother and has come here” Said that commander.
6446. The other councilors in the monkey army , because they were ,
Observing truth ,who had faultless knowledge of books,
And who had great love towards Rama , gave a faultless ,
And unified opinion that it was wrong to join Vibheeshana with them,
After thinking and said that it was their final opinion.
6447.That Rama who was greater knowledge than knowledge said,
To Hanuman “All people are of same opinion regarding the ,
Non acceptance of Vibheeshana And Of Hanuman who has wealth of knowledge ,
Please tell me your opinion regarding this,” And looked specially at Hanuman ,
Who is firmly established in good conduct and had matchless knowledge,
6448. “Even if those who surrender to us are ignorant , if you properly think,
It is only proper for people like you to treat them well” started Hanuman,
Who had hidden his mouth by his hand and who has pointed and vast intelligence.
6449.’Oh very knowledgeable one , All those people here who can talk after great thought,
Are of the uniform opinion that we should not accept him ,
And they who are sterling character have told this after great thought ,
Is there any need for me also to tell about my opinion?”
6450.”Oh Lord who is the incarnation of Lord Vishnu with a wheel,
Because these people with pure mind have told it boldly , it should be good,
And their opinion should be faultless as well as pure , but I will tell,
A different opinion ,I would never consider Vibheeshana who has come here as an evil one,
And for that I have to tell here , some of the reasons.”
6451.”Oh Lord who wears the flower garland frequented by bees , the shining face ,
Of a cheat can be well recognized immediately , as soon as we see it ,
If they have evil within them could they be able to hide it?
Would enemies like to be demeaned by asking for our protection?”
6452. “Even before a person talks about what is in his mind , their faces ,
Would slowly tell about it for the result of evil in a person ,
Is like the pit of darkness of ignorance and not face shining with wisdom.”
6453.”Hearing about the death of Vali , Sugreeva getting the kingship,
Your great ability in use of the bent bow and its greatness and power
This Vibheeshana wants to attain salvation with clear wisdom,
With your help and he has come here for that.”
6453.”Knowing that the ruling of kingdom by Rakshasas who wear great anklets ,
Which was not according to the tenets as told by great people ,
Would not be stable and hearing about your mercy and truth,
Which made you give the earth surrounded by the sea to your brother,
Vibheeshana developed a great liking to your observation of truth .”
6454.”If they say that the time of his arrival here is not proper ,
Having known that your power is greater than enmity of Vali ,
And having realized that the same thing will happen to kings of Lanka ,
He concluded that the time for their destruction has come ,
He decided to come away from Ravana and Kumbhakarna who were his support.”
6455.”The Rakshasas who are sinners are experts in doing acts of illusion,
And if people like Vibheeshana who know about it and who are great ,
Join on our side , then we can achieve the praiseworthy victory.”
6457.” Thinking that It is very difficult to know the evil in their minds ,
And thinking they would destroy all of us and talking about it ,
Does not appear to be act of wisdom as they are not thinking wisely,
Is it proper to think like this about people who came to seek our protection?”
6458.”When I was standing before the council of Ravana and he said,
“Kill him” , it was he who told him that it was silly to kill messengers ,
And due to that they would get bad name and also,
We would not be able to win in the future war and stopped him from killing me.”
6459. He said, “Though the act of killing helpless women,
And killing non valorous ignorant people would bring our destruction,
Were done by us , killing of messengers is not clean act”,
And he also told several reasons why it should not be done.
6460.”Oh Lord who has the power to rule , when I went to the palace ,
Of Vibheeshana at night , when I was wandering all over Lanka ,
I could only see more of good omens and besides ,
I also came to know of many other aspects.”
6461. “ I did not see in the home of Vibheeshana the serving of alcohol,
Which is found fault by great people and that of meat products ,
Which has been got by evil acts and it was looking like homes of Brahmins ,
Where charity , salutations and other acts which are according to Dharma ,
AS well as worship of Gods and acts of good behavior were being done .”
6462.”Trijata who is the matchless daughter of this Vibheeshana sweetly told ,
My goddess lady Sita that “Oh lady with crescent like forehead this Ravana,
Has got a curse from Lord Brahma sitting on the lotus flower that ,
“If that evil Ravana touches you then the God of death,
Would come in search of him “ and consoled her.
6463. “Thinking that the great boons that Ravana has got , the evil qualities born with him,
And others like wealth and kingship would be soon destroyed by the arrows ,
Which are sent from your great bow , Vibheeshana has come speedily to get your protection.
If we examine the great boons that he has got , the cuture of mercy which he desired and got,
And his wisdom ,there is no greater Rakshasas than him who is an expert in war with swords.
Are there any body else who has the good culture that he has any where else?”
6464.”Oh victorious king , You have earlier stood by the devas, Asuras ,
The trinity who are greater than the devas for completing the tasks,
Which were impossible for them to complete and completed it with success .
Being such a person is it proper for you to ask Vibheeshana , who has,
Sought your protection in time of danger , because others suspect him,
And would it not be like the huge ocean refusing to entertain small amount of well water .”
6465.”If we do not accept this Vibheeshana thinking that these people ,
Who belong to our enemies may not be useful to us ,and if this,
Comes under the attention of wise people would they not laugh?
Due to affection towards the people of our clan and father , mother,
And siblings who are suitable to our faith would become our enemies,
If they desire to get a thing which would cause them progress>”
6466Then Hanuman who had learned all the arts which cannot be ,
Estimated even by Brahma who likes arts , from Sun God standing before him,
Who has crossed the ocean with cool water , who has achieved ,
Victory over the enemy Rakshasa and who saved the world ,
Looked at Rama said, “So I think that the coming of Vibheeshana,
Is good for us but I do not know the intentions of your mind,
Which are like the books of Vedas to me.”
6467. Rama after hearing the nectar like words of Hanuman enjoyed its sweetness,
And said, “Oh very wise one good, good ,The words spoken by Hanuman ,
Are much greater than those suggested by others and you would understand it later.”
And then Lord Rama started telling and others heard what he told .
6468.”If we think properly the time at which Vibheeshana came is very proper,
And the big attachment he has is towards his country . There is no limit ,
To his wisdom and he does not fall short of doing great penance ,
And these are proved by his desire to join with us .”
6469.”What else needs to be told now? The council given by Hanuman ,
After proper thought is the most proper one. If we have to protect Vibheeshana,
AS what Hanuman told is right , whether we win or get defeated and lose everything,
Is there any option to us other than accepting one who surrenders to us.?”
6470.”Once a man comes saying I”I surrender “ how can we say no?
Even if he had come after killing my mother and father ,can we say no,
And though he who comes near to us and shows that he loves us ,
Can we think that , he is likely to change and not accept him ?
When we accept him we will get fame and not bad name?”
6471.”Is there a single day when people have forgotten the greatness,
Of Emperor Sibi who went and sat in the balance for sake of a dove?
Much more than the days following the day when I do not accept the surrender of a person,
The days when I happen to die , if I accept his surrender,
And he happens to deceive and kill me would be great and be remembered.”
6472.”Have you not heard of Lord Shiva who came saying ‘I am giving my protection,
When the devas , who churned the ocean of milk with tides , got scared and moved away ,
When the poison appeared there , by eating it away.?If we do not help those ,
Who are greatly suffering by disappointment , if we are not giving ,
Whatever we have to those who come asking for it and if we do not ,
Show mercy on those who come seeking protection ,
What is the use of Dharma? What is the use of our masculinity?”
6473.”The fact mentioned in the Vedas that when a silly hunter had already caught ,
The female bird and was hunting for its mate , that male bird provided him heat ,
By lighting the fire in that cool winter and later noticing his great hunger,
It fell in that fire and offered his own body as food to him and attained salvation .
Is it not greater than that Vedas itself?”
6474.”When one elephant was caught by an angry crocodile in the lotus pond ,
And when in the fight between them the elephant got tired and waile,
“Oh primeval God , I have surrendered to you “ and on that day,
Lord Vishnu , whose end could not be even seen by the Vedas ,
Came to the elephant , killed the crocodile and destroyed ,
The sorrow of the elephant . Can this be forgotten even by,
The Devotees whose memory happens to be poor.”
6475.”When the primeval God Vishnu who created all the beings of all the worlds .
And is looking after them and though he himself is all the Dharma and results of the Dharma,
Protects sweetly all those who surrender to him and also grants them salvation.
Is there any other proof needed , for the necessity of protecting , those who surrender to us?”
6476.”To protect the devas from the poison that came out , Lord Shiva , who holds,
The lustrous axe in his hand swallowed that poison and retained it on his throat ,
And when the Brahmin Markandeya who was about to die, surrendered to him
He killed the very angry God of death who came to take away his soul .
And made that boy always sixteen years old , Is there anything greater than this?”
6477.”When Sita cried “who will protect me from this Asura?” Jatayu said
“I would be your protection oh lady who is like Vanchi creeper” and he was later killed ,
BY Ravana with a complicated mind by being cut by his sword,
When he tried to go close to that Asura and fight and attained divine death .
Would this be improper only for me to do?”
6478.”Those base persons who do not consider the soul of a person , who comes and tells them,
That for getting himself saved , he has surrendered to him , as his own and protects him,
Those who without any interest forgets the help rendered by a person to him ,
And one who considers as false the following of true dharma based on Vedic knowledge ,
Would all fall in the cruel hell from which they can never return.”
6479.”The penance that I have taken to kill the ignorant Ravana who ill treated the Devas,
Which I have taken of my own accord is not limited only to free Sita?
When the Brahmins came and surrendered to me , I had given my word,
To do that and how can I go against the word given by me ?”
6480.“It does not matter whether the task that we have undertaken is complete,
Or incomplete but , if we examine properly the proper duties of those who show mercy,
There is nothing greater for me to do than protecting one who has surrendered to me .
In this world there are very many kings who have sacrificed their life to protect the people.”
6481.”As he has said “I surrender “ , our duty is to offer him our protection ,
But due to your affection to me you told me that there is no necessity for that,
.There is nothing more to think about it . Oh Sugreeva , the son of Sun God,
You yourselves go and bring that faultless Vibheeshana to me.”
6482. Sugreeva after all his doubts have been removed , got a clear mind ,
Similar to the mind of Rama , the lord of all the Gods and said ,
“If Vibheeshana agrees to join with us , I would bring him here with great speed,”
And went with great haste to the place of Vibheeshana who was,
The personification of all that is true.”
6483.Dhayitha the brother od Dwivitha seeing the coming of Sugreeva, the monkey king ,
Told Vibheeshana that , “Rama has requested that you should be brought before him,
And for that purpose , Sugreeva, who is the son of Sun God and who has ,
Two mountain like shoulders is coming here.” And Vibheeshana , who was not sure ,
Whether Rama would accept him , went before Sugreeva and met him.”
6484.Though two people move vey closely for a long time , if their mind is not clean,
They would not join together but the pure ones as soon as they meet would become united,
And those two were speedily coming to meet each other, like day and night of the same day,
They hugged each other with their pillar like shoulders.”
6485 After hugging when they both were standing , Sugreeva told Vibheeshana ,
“Lord Rama with lotus like eyes , as per the practice of the great clan of Sun God,
With great joy in his mind , has offered you limitless protection and so ,
Speedily come and salute the divine feet of that Lord.”.
6486.Even before the words told by Sugreeva who was like a male lion ,
Reached his ears , the eyes of Vibheeshana who was of the colour of darkness at night ,
Started shedding tears like a rain fall and like his mind , his body also cooled down,
And due to the ebbing joy radiating from his mind , his hairs stood erect.
6487. Has Rama really welcomed me who is the brother of the cruel one and cheat Ravana
Who made Sita whose tender feet became red when her friends told her that her feet should be painted red, separated from him? Has he agreed to to provide protection to me.
I who am like a dog due to the grace of my lord has been become great,
Like the poison swallowed by Shiva with a low matted hair becoming famous?”
6488.”Ravana whose mind is filled with passion , did not agree to my words,
And now will not the Sun God who travels in a chariot with one wheel go above Lanka?
If this is the stable thought that has come out from the mind of Rama ,
If this is the mercy that he is showing me , Would the Asuras stay alive? I am crushed.”
6489.”The great people of mercy who have a very pure mind , even if,
Others do to them great acts of misery ,would they change from their own goodness?
Like the ocean when it was churned by using a huge black mountain
Making fire sparks to come out of it giving nectar to the Devas.
6490.” Rama who is the helper of the sages who have adopted penance as their Dharma,
Considering me as some one related to him , has given me refuge and support ,
And due to that though I belong to the Asura clan which is not wise and ,
Does not do any act of Dharma , have not become belonging to a elevated higher birth,
And due to that I have also escaped from going to hell.”
6491.Sugreeva , the son of Sun God whose attitude has been changed by the words of Rama,
Looked at Vibheeshana and told, “Does not Rama who is an expert in differentiating between,
Good and bad , treat those who surrender to him better than his own soul?
And that faultless lord has great wish to see you
And so scholar , we will go there without wasting any more time with great speed.
6492.Similar to a mountain touching the clouds and the Mery mountain going ,
Followed by various other mountains going with very great speed , those two ,
Who has done great luck to surrender at the feet of Rama reached the place of Rama,
Who with one arrow has burnt seven trees which were standing in a circle.
6493.Surrounded by the monkey heroes , with his younger brother guarding him ,
The son of the Lord of all the land surrounded by four oceans , Rama was standing ,
Similar To Lord Vishnu who is surrounded by ocean of milk ,
With Meru mountain by his side , like a black ocean full of lotus flowers.
6494. In the middle of the monkey army who were capable of picking up the world ,
By their hands and tossing it up Rama was looking like Lord Vishnu , who was resting ,
In the ocean of milk with very cool tides which was all over nothing but white ,
Surrounded by the saluting Devas , who had got up after sleep.”
6495. He saluted Rama who was like the eye balls of lady Sita with a lustrous forehead,
Sitting in the sandy place which was curved like the pretty eye brows of lady Sita
And which was like spread out pretty pearls which were suitable for wearing
And which was white and long showing his own black colour.
6496.He saluted Rama who did not wear a garland of pearls which was looking like,
The coming of water rich clouds of the rainy season with its rainbow removed,
And who had pretty shoulders from which the gem studded armlets have been removed,
Looking like the Mandhara mountain which was used to churn the ocean
From which Vasuki which has been used as rope has been removed.
6497, He saluted Rama who had a face like the full moon with all its crescents,
Which was showering rays of mercy similar to the moon light from moon,
And who had matted hair which was kept as per the orders of his step mother ,
After he had given the gem studded crown given by his father to his younger brother.
6498.Vibheeshana after seeing the greatly valorous hero Rama , with hair,
Standing erect all over his body , With tears flowing freely from his eyes,
And with his mind melting in emotion thought “This one is with pretty eyes,
Looking like a black mountain and that is not so he looks like,
The black cloud bearing lotus flowers and even if that is not right ,
Is he lord Vishnu who is fully dripping with grace ,
Or is he that god of Dharma , who happens to be black.” Said he with wonder.
6499.He became extremely happy thinking that his elder brother Ravana helped him,
Fall at the divine feet of Rama who is the father of Lord Brahma ,and who is the elder brother ,
Of Bharata who had the greatest wealth of wearing the sandals of this great one
Not bothered to wear the gem studded crown , so that he can get himself,
Completely rid of the disease of birth death cycle which appears like a fire fly..
6500.”That Rama who cures the incurable disease of the birth cycle even among,
The very great people who have done great penance was ready to kill all the asuras ,
By sending very sharp pointed arrows at them . What can be told about his readiness?
And all those Asuras who were to be killed by Rama had done great penance “ thought he.
6501, Vibheeshana thinking like that , lifted both his hands above his head wearing ,
A lustrous crown at Rama who looks with love and mercy on others,
Melting even the stones and trees and whenever he looked at him with kindness ,
Fell on the earth and saluted him and again fell at the divine feet,
Of that Rama who is like the ocean in giving all boons to his devotees.
6502. With his face showing the conviction that his Asura birth is over ,
With tears flowing from his eyes , Vibheeshana fell on the earth to salute Rama,
And that Rama saw him with his eyes full of mercy and said, “Get up
And please sit down” and offered him a seat by his flower like hands.
6503.Rama who had the wheel of rule looked at Vibheeshana and grace ,
Ebbing out from his mind ,and told, “As long as the fourteen worlds and ,
My name exists , the wealth of kingship of Lanka which is in the middle of the sea,
Where Asuras with shining teeth live would be yours. I have given it to you.”
6504.AS soon as Rama told these words all the movable and non movable,
Beings of the worlds separately shouted that they have got good life ,
And we do not know whether they did it seeing the divine grace of Rama ,
Or because they thought of the Dharma of Vibheeshana who surrendered to Rama.
6505,When Vibheeshana said , I have been saved” and due to his good fate saluted Rama ,
The very pretty Rama looked with grace at Vibheeshana with a very black body and said,
“Oh Lakshmana who never sleeps , please crown this Vibheeshana who has surrendered to us,
And became our great friend and also one who has faultless fame.”
6506.Vibheeshana who had the ability to know good things that are to happen ,
Looked at Rama and said, “Oh Lord , You have given me the very famous wealth ,
Which never gets destroyed but since I was born as a brother of the evil Ravana ,
Please make me wear your feet as the crown, by which you had,
Already crowned Bharata so that ,my duty due to birth is cut off.”
6507.”Along with Guha we became five brothers earlier and after that ,
Along with Sugreeva who was the son of Sun God who goes round Meru,
Mountain, we became six .Oh Vibheeshana who came here ,
With heart full of love to us , along with you now we are seven brothers,
My father giving the life in a forest where others cannot enter
Has become your father too and is shining with his sons.”
6508.”Oh Lord , What is there for me to tell in the middle , I who has,
Been born like a dog , along with your brothers you have made me your brother too,
And I have become the best of your slaves’ saying this ,
With doubt and fear removed from him he wore the crown,
Which was touched by the divine feet of Rama, on his head.”
6509.After wearing the sandals of Rama on his head he stood like a mountain ,
Which had red coloured Sun at his top and he was the king of all Rakshasa clan
Rama and Lakshmana were overjoyed by seeing him and all people there were happy,
And all the matchless Devas greeted him and showered flowers on him.
6510.The seven oceans , earth and heaven made tumultuous sound ,
The drums tide by hide gave out an auspicious and divine sound,
The devas rained gold coins, the soft scented powders covered the sky,
And great sound of tumultuousness arose at that place.
6511.Lord Brahma who was sitting on the well grown lotus flower thought that,
Due to Sita who spoke nectar like words my clan had gone down by slipping out of Dharma,
And today it has again risen up and became happy and the God of Dharma,
Created great sound by telling “From today the evil wealth of Ravana has come to an end.”
6512.When things were happening like this ,Rama looked at Lakshmana and told,
“Oh stable prince , go along with Vibheeshana and walk around the army camp,
Of the monkey army so that Vibheeshana understands the extent of wealth he has got.”
6513,Lakshmana then made Vibheeshana of endless good qualities along with ,
The crown of sandals on his head on a plane made by sandal wood and made ,
The monkey warriors carry that plane telling “Vibheeshana has today got,
Wealth equal to Indra and Lakshmana and Vibheeshana ,
Who were heroes with broad shoulders went round the army camp.
6514.Lord Brahma who searched for the divine feet of Rama which is difficult to see,
Even for the sages seeing them when Lord Vishnu assumed the form of Trivikrama ,
Gave a ceremonial anointing of those feet with pure water so that,
Those who dip in it lose their five types of sins and became devas of heaven,
Who can tell about the greatness of those who carry the divine feet on their head?
6515.All the great ones of the world seeing the greatness of Vibheeshana ,
Consisting of Sages, devas , greatly wise people , Those who live with devotion,
Those who completed Yagnas and all those of very great penance , till to day say,
“Who else have got the great luck of Vibheeshana who had lustrous white teeth?”and became surprised.
Chapter on questioning about city of Lanka.
(Rama when alone starts sorrowing over the fate of Sita. His monkey fiends console him.Rama calls Vibheeshana and enquires from him the military strength of Lanka. Vibheeshana gives detailed information IN Valmiki Ramayana Ravana tries to influence Vibheeshana by sending spies. This is not there in Kamba Ramayanam. Vibheeshana does not give this detailed info on Lanka in Valmiki Ramayana. Vibheeshana also informs in detail about exploit of Hanuman in Lanka in Kamba Ramayanam. This is not there in Valmiki Ramayanam.)
6516, After Vibheeshana went round the army camp and came back,
And saluted the divine feet of Rama , he was provided with a limit less,
Place to stay in that camp and sent back and after that,
The Sun God thinking that its rays are hot , reduced its rays and set.
6517.After doing his salutations to the dawn, Rama became greatly depressed and,
Breathed heavily and the God of love with his arrows of flower ,
Started staying there and the dusk with the colour of fire ,
Came and the sky became very dark .
6518. The strong darkness which had hidden itself during the day time ,
Scared of the sun occupied the entire world just like the black ocean
And just like freshly opened flowers crowding all over the lake ,
The stars started crowding the sky.
6519.Rama the expert archer who was becoming sad thinking about ,
Sita who made her hair up in various ways , as soon as he saw night ,
Thought that the sky with its stars was like a jasmine garden.
6520.That moon then came up holding the light which was its sword,
Saying that today I will win over the husband of Sita ,
Who by her matchless face , made me go down and became victorious .
6521.That moon threw the net called the white coloured moon light
Throughout the world , telling that,
Even if she hides herself without being visible to his eyes
And if her colour is somewhere I would catch her now itself.
6522.The black ocean coming with tumultuousness . waving its big tides,
Which were looking like its hands said, “This Rama has stolen my black colour
And with the help of the monkeys wants to build a bund over me ,
But now he has coming within my reach” and came up.
6523. The very old ocean , which produces very huge sound ,whose body has aged
Over several eons was looking as if Its outer skin has been removed and
The moon light spread in between the sand dunes as if milk is being poured.
6524.With teeth like the scented jasmine buds , with its body,
Having black lines made by the bees , with red eye which was like honey,
The breeze called tiger which likes to wander ,
Came out of the mountain cave breathing heavily .
6525.On the chest of Rama who using his arrows pierced the chest of Vali,
Who had earlier churned the ocean of milk by his bare hand as well as pierce,
The seven tall and curved trees was hit by the arrows of God of love ,
And it was also hit by the swords called moon light.
6526.Rama saw his own body , thought of her who was like his sweet soul,
Thought about sufferings she has undergone and could not think about any other thing,
He saw the ocean which was in front of him , saw the island on which Ravana ,
Who abducted her lived and then saw the bow that was in his hand.
6527.Rama then thought about the great culture of Sita who over hips,
Wore pretty ornaments with great workmanship and due to increase ,
Of his love sickness he had a mind which was affected by lunacy,
And could he forget the divine mouth of Sita filled with beauty ,
Which was made of the red beads as well as pearls?
6528.At that time , Sugreeva the son of Sun God looked at Rama and told,
“What is the need of this thought as well as depression , for you are one,
Who can think about the jobs that need to be done and who can complete it.
Why are you not thinking along with Vibheeshana who has come seeking us ,
And plan about our future acts which would do good to us ?”
6529.Then Rama regained his balance and after consoling himself,
Said to the monkey soldiers , “Please bring the good and wise Vibheeshana here,”
And they reached Vibheeshana and requested him to come and meet Rama ,
And he who has left evil acts and does only good acts , came to the place of Rama.,
6530.”Oh person with good character , please tell me about the security of Lanka,
Which is surrounded by the ocean , about the hero Rakshasas who wear heroic anklets there,
And about the size of the Lanka army wearing garland of victory.” asked Rama to Vibheeshana.
6531.Vibheeshana stood up to answer those questions and Rama asked ,
That very wise one to take his seat and he started answering ,
The many faultless questions that were asked by Rama ,
With great culture and with hands held in salutation above his head,
So that these matters could be understood by Rama clearly.
6532.”The father of Hanuman, the wind God thinking of completely disturbing,
The very stable northern Meru mountain which was golden , broke ,
Three of its peaks and put them in the ocean that was full of water.
6533.”Of Rama who has good life ahead of him , the compound wall ,
Built around city of Lanka is seven hundred Yojanas broad ,
And hundred Yojanas deep and looks like something ,
Which surrounds the entire world and is so tall ,
That it is not reachable to the Sun and the moon.”
6534.”If we start thinking about the treacherous works on that wall ,
The greatness of its machines , the great wall with its great security ,
Our life span may not be sufficient to do it. What is the point ,
In telling many things? The black sea round it , is its moat,
Which can be verified by you yourself.”
6535. “In the lustrous northern gate of the city , those who guard it ,
Are all of great strength and would not retreat for any thing and they,
Are fourteen crore people, they say.How can we say that they are ,
Similar to the god of death at deluge? They are all as great as Lord Shiva travelling on a bull.
6536” Those cruel people who guard its western gate have some greatnesses,
They are two crore more than the number of people in the northern gate ,
And if they see with their eyes slightly folded They would even,
Eat away the God of death along with his blood and soul.”
6537. “The bad people who guard the southern gate are od sixteen crores,
They all have huge bodies like the mountain, how can I describe their cruel acts?
For they are capable of defeating the God of death and changing his rule.”
6538. “Those debased people who guard the eastern gate are also sixteen crores,
In number and have the strength to lift the mountain like Elephants of directions,
Which have huge tusks , catching their legs and dashing them against the wild land , and killing them.”
6539.”Those cruel people do not sleep and guard the city thinking that ,
The Devas may attack them and their size is said to be thirty two crores,
And they also hide their real forms and wander about in a different form.”
6540. Behind and the front of that long compound wall which is clearly visible,
There are other soldiers who never sleep and since they eat only wind,
They rotate like a kite in search of that wind and they say they are hundred crores in number.”
6541. There are three such compound walls which are guarded like this,
Is it necessary to tell about the matchless greatness of those walls.
And that true and great city of Lanka is guarded by,
Ninety crores of ruthless and evil people.
6542.”The people who were honoured by Ravana and who have got great wealth by him,
And those who are against Dharma , those who have limitless strength ,
And those who would not disobey Ravana ’s orders ,
If enemies come to fight with him would number to sixteen crores.”
6543. “There are security staff there with very angry eyes , seeing which,
We would say, “This is not poison but eyes”, who believe that blinking their eyes,
Is not their job , who stand at the door of the Palace of Ravana ,
Which are like the Meru mountain of the north who walk ,
Around it clock wise and anti clock wise and they are sixty four crores in number.”
6544. “Apart from this in that very broad palace of Ravana , in the courtyard,
Where the bell for complaint has been tied there are large number of security staff.
If their nature has to be described they are capable of lifting all the worlds .
By using their arms and are having more power than a mountain.,
And such people would number a crore of crores.
6545.”The number of chariots in the army of Ravana is ten thousand padmams ,
The number black mountain like elephants with red dot in their face are double that,
The horses with very strong legs which carry people are double of even that,
The camel army is double that of the horse army wearing garlands.”
6546. “Oh Lord who has the wheel of ruling , what is the point in repeatedly,
Telling about all these by a ghost like me ? If we start destroying huge army that Ravana,
Has assembled in the world , it would continue till the end of the world ,
And still his army will be remaining ,.Its number is one thousand Vellam.”
6547.”This is the security of Lanka and this is number of their army .
The sword that Ravana takes on his right hand belongs to Ravana
Who had pretty shoulders wearing garland of victory and has been given,
To him by lord Shiva and his brothers have indestructible strength ,
And have obtained several type of boons due to the penance that they did.”
6548.”He has an Asura chief called Akambha who has done great penance for several eons,
Who does not have any other pleasure except going for war , who had received great boons,
Who owns a huge army , who is like Lord Narasimha without nails and teeth ,
And he is capable of drinking the entire water of the ocean with tides.
6549.”He has another Asura chief called Nikumbha who has a nine crore army ,
Consisting of horses, elephants, and chariots which can go over the mountains ,
And an angry army who are experts in bow and he drives on the sky ,
And has achieved great victory over the fire God who came travelling on a fierce goat .”
6550.”There is also Kumba who has an army numbering ten crore consisting,
Of chariots, horses , elephants , who won in war Sidhas who live in the golden heaven ,
And imprisoned them and who is more cruel that Sun at deluge.
6551. “There is also a valorous soldier called Mahendra , who is capable of cheating illusion,
Who is capable of making his own mother worried , who has chariot army of ten crores ,
Drawn by ghosts , Yalis , Elephants as well as donkeys.”
6552. “There is a cruel Asura called Yajna Shatru who is the chief of twenty crores ,
Of Asuras living on the mountain , who is an expert in eating away people by his teeth,
Making the saying, those who live today may not be there today”, true ,
And who has won over Devas in battle several times.”
6553,”There is another Asura wearing an anklet called Surya Shatru who can eat away,
All the people in the earth as we’ll as in the heaven within a day ,
Who had an army greatly lustrous weapons which numbers to eight crores,
And who had fearsome eyes which were burning like fire .”
6554.There is another Asura called Maha Paksha who is chief of a powerful army ,
Of fourteen crores of Asuras , who is stronger than the mountain, and whom devas ,
Able sages , Brahma and the other trinity are scared to talk face to face and only talk from the sides .
6555. “There is also an Asura called Vajradantha who is an enemy who can even face ,
The God of death , Who chas the strength to win over Lord Shiva who has a trident ,
Who has a burning face with anger resembling the sun above us ,
And who is the chief of an army consisting of eight crore Asuras.”
6556. “There is an Asura called Pisascha who has an army of ten crores soldiers ,
Who never tremble before their enemies, Who has never been defeated in war,
Who has the strength which except him no one possesses and who in a cruel battle,
Fought according to his wish crushed and uprooted an an army of Yakshas,
Ground them by his hand and smelled them and who is mad to fight in battle.
6557.”There is an Asura caller Dunmukha who has a big army of fourteen crores,
Consisting of chariots with wheels , elephants , horsers , archers and foot soldiers,
Who can dig the earth and churn it , who talks with fire sparks emit from his mouth,
And who has completely left off doing acts of Dharma.”
6558. “There is an Asura called Virupaksha who is the king of the ten crore
Army of garlanded spear army which live in islands in the middle of the ocean,
Who waged a war with Vinjayars who were experts in war with swords ,
And made their fame get reduced and who blinks giving out fire sparks.”
6559.”There is another Asura called Dhoomraksha , who has won over the devas ,
And drove them out , who is chief of one Padma army with garlanded flags ,
Who if some one tells it is a corpse of a soldier and another tells that,
It is time to take it to burial ground , prevents them from doing it but eats it.”
6560. “Oh lord with greatness , the matha who was an expert in warfare,
And another Matha who can churn an army were both famous as ,
The Mandara mountain put by the devas in ocean of milk and have ,
A very huge navy and there are none who are as powerful as they are ,
And due to them all the worlds that exist in this world would get confused.”
6561. “These very efficient ones stand greatly in support of Ravana and ,
Are great experts in war fare and now I would tell you how many thousands they are.
There is Prahastha who is mad after war who has double the army of all those,
Whom I have described earlier and he only thinks after he starts action.”
6562.”This Prahastha is the guard of Ravana ‘s army and he is the one who ,
Sent several times hot arrows like rain, making Indra’s elephant in rut on which Sindhoora,
Is applied totter and cross the seven seas in fear and made all the devas ,
Leave their homes , run away and wander all over the place.”
6563.”There is then Kumbhakarna , who is the brother of Ravana who had ,
Earlier destroyed the Devas completely , who by his two hands , took away,
The four tusks of Iravatha which were looking like four crescents of moon
And wandered all over Similar to the red golden Meru mountain getting rut.”
6564.”Then there is Indrajit the son of Ravana who had imprisoned the great planets,
Sun and mon in a cruel prison , who has anger like raging fire , and after he tied,
Indra and put him in prison, those scars are there on his hands and legs even today on Indra.”
6565. “Then there is Athikaya who is the brother of Indrajit who did not get that name,
Because there was no Indra to be again put in prison, who is one who destroys,
The God of Dharma who kills those ,who go against Dharma , who does sinful acts,
Without bothering about it in his mind and has a completely strong bow.”
6566.”There are also other great sons of the great Ravana called Devanthaka , Naranthaka ,
And Trisiras Whom the world thinks that fighting with them trinity of Shiva, Vishnu and Brahma ,
Who are the greatest gods would get defeated and also lose their greatness .”
6567. “This is the strength of the assistants , brother and sons of Ravana,
And now I would tell you about the ability of Ravana , as much as I know ,
He is the son of sage Visravas who is the son of Lord Brahma and ,
Has become great due to the boons given by Brahma and the three eyed Shiva.”
6568”.Lord Shiva who wears a hide of tiger with dots , who has with him.
All the five elements which no one tells as insignificant and things ,
Which came to being by their interaction along with Goddess Uma,
Were staying on the top of a silvery Kailas mountain ,
And Ravana uprooted that mountain and lifted it so that it touches the sky.”
6569”.He is so strong that on his very wide shoulders he pressed ,
The eight elephants which lift the broad earth on the eight directions ,
And broke their tusks with which they wanted to pierce his chest ,
And made three crores thirty three devas run away trembling.”
6570.”Ravana destroyed the asuras called Kalakeya along with their clan,
And broke their head with gem studded crown and after that ,
AS soon as some one tells “king of Lanka “ the foetus inside,
Pregnant Asura ladies, would get startled as if they heard a thunder.”
6571”.Lord Khubera who was hiding in his town Alakapuri , which had,
Ponds in which cranes used to play , lost his great wealth along with Goddess Lakshmi,
To Ravana and lost his respect , his plane and his great city ,
And ran away like a herd of deer seeing a lion and was shattered.”
6572.”Yama the lord of south thinking that the ten faced death causing Ravana ,
Would come to take away his soul also ran away showing his back thinking ,
That he would be wounded on his back escaped, lost his post,
And is spending his days thinking about his last days.”
6573. “ Let alone the Lord Surya who rises in the east so that the darkness goes away,
But even Aruna who sits as charioteer in front of him has not seen the city of Lanka,
And though Varuna was able in the use of his rope , in the war with Ravana ,
His rope was not snatched away from him and with fear he saved himself,
By hiding in the ocean with large number of sharks.”
6874.”Though the mountain called Ravana is destroyed , I would definitely say ,
The valour of that great one cannot be destroyed by dashing against him,
And whether Ravana dies today or dies after a few more days ,
He would never attain his death except through your hands.”
6875.”Many large number of people lost their strength by the iron rod of Hanuman ,
Out side the arched gate of Asoka Vana and they were more in number,
Than the uncountable sand particles near the sea and the old city of Lanka,
Was completely destroyed by the fire started by Hanuman and ,
Due to his strength the people of Lanka suffered like herd of goats chased by a tiger,”
6576.Eighty thousand people belonging to my clan, and their chiefs the Kinkaras ,
Who were looking like huge mountains rose up to fight with Hanuman ,
And he using his strong hands , legs as well as tail tied and killed them,
Like the Asuras of the Tripuras, who were killed by Lord Shiva.”
6577.”Oh Lord , A captain called Jambumali came along with his ocean like army,
To fight with him in great anger and he sent thousand thousands arrows at Hanuman,
And Hanuman pressed him with his hand and tied him with his own bow ,
And like God of death sent him to the heavens occupied by Devas.”
6578.”There were five commander in chiefs of Ravana who had breached,
The security of land of Devas and had insulted them and they came ,
With their army which was like a black sea and along with their relatives ,
And they were speedily destroyed like the white ant coming under leg of an elephant.”
6579.”As soon as they made Hanuman angry the blood which flowed from their bodies,
The skin of their body accumulated like the sand dunes at the bank of the black sea,
And Akshaya came like a raging fire and after snatching his mountain like boe ,
Hanuman made him in to a paste by his leg and that has not still dried.”
6580. “Who can understand and tell you that the number of Asuras whose body,
Was torn in to pieces and lying in side the huge walls mentioned earlier is beyond count,
Are there any more valorous soldiers in Lanka? And the huge fire set ,
By this Hanuman to the city of Lanks was put out by the flow of blood from their bodies.”
6581.” If we say that Ravana who has a shining sword and who was the king of Lanka,
Along with the garlands he wore , with sandal paste that he had applied ,
Had to stay on the sky for seven days , is there a need to tell more,
About the burning of Trikuta mountain , separately?”
6582.”I told you about the story of Lanka belonging to Ravana who had great valour ,
AS well as about the walls surrounding it and also the greatness of Ravana ,
I also told you about what happened there due to the coming of Hanuman,
And Lord Brahma who lives on the lotus flower again constructed the city.”
6583.”Oh Rama with great fame , My coming and surrendering to you here ,
Is not because I heard about the killing of Kara and his soldiers ,
As well as Vali by your flaming arrows but due to my seeing the ,
Destruction of Lanka by Hanuman singly because he got your grace ,
And also seeing how he killed all the Asuras of Lanka and went back.”
6584.After hearing all that was told by Vibheeshana who had become his friend,
Rama whose shoulders have become thin due to the parting for several days with Sita,
Who had an eye like a sword and like a peacock whose luck has matured
Looked at his emissary Hanuman and told the following words.
6585.”Oh valorous one , You alone have finished off more than half the army,
That had been collected by Ravana in Lanka , you set fire to the city of Lanka ,
Is there anything left there for me to do? From the news told by Vibheeshana ,
I understand that you did not get her freed and bring her with you ,
Possibly with an intention that I should show my prowess with bow there.”
6586.”Oh Hanuman who has shoulders which appear to have been made by gold,
All the place are filed with the prowess shown by your shoulders .
WE would reach Lanka , fight some wars showing the prowess of our shoulders,
But will that war done along with a huge and capable army ,
Be considered as great as the war that you did alone ,What a great job,
Would we do , and what great fame would we earn?”
6587.”Oh Hanuman who is personification of blessed deeds, Along with my own strength,
Added with the strength of Ravana has made by you as yours and I have given you ,
The great status of Lord Brahma who created all the three worlds ,Receive it and become great.”
6588.As soon as Rama told this , Hanuman Got up and saluted Rama by falling down on earth,
Did not talk anything to shyness due to the great praise of Rama and that Hanuman,
Saluted him again . And all those monkeys who were standing there along with Sugreeva,
Felt the great joy equal to getting salvation , when they heard about Hanuman ‘s victory.
Chapter on requesting God Varuna or the way.
(On advice of Vibheeshana does seven days penance to seek help of Lord Varuna. He does not come.Rama gets angry. Sets fire to the ocean .Then he takes Brahmastra and was about to send it.Varuna comes apologizes and requests Rama to build a bridge.He also Requests Rama to kill a group of troublesome Asuras by the Brahmastra,. IN Valmiki Ramayana Lakshmana requests Rama not to use Brahmastra. There Brahastra converts the Maru desert in to a fertile plane)
6589. Rama asked Vibheeshana, “Oh very learned person , if this sea comes under our control,
Suppressing these three worlds and destroying it would not be difficult for our shoulders.
Please think about some method so that our great exuberant army ,
Can cross this blue cruel sea that is spread before us .”
6590.Vibheeshana replied , “this ocean has been dug by your forefathers and has spread ,
And that God of the ocean knows that you have left the form of God and has taken form of man,
And so with kindness it will give us boons and so find out how we can cross it ,
You surrender to this ocean with big waves and ask the way from it itself.”
6591Rama said , “The words of the king of Lanka are great “ and agreed to the proposal,
And then with his very close friends walking on both sides , that very strong Rama ,
Reached the beach and by that that time the horses drawing the chariot of the sun god,
Dragged his chariot up from the rising mountain and took it up in the sky .
6593.Praying for a way through the sea so that young lady Sita ,
Who had been imprisoned by Ravana could be freed , as per the advice of the Vedas,
The ocean of mercy Rama spread Durbha grass on the sea shore ,
And was lying on it facing the ocean after saluting as per rule God Varuna,
He was meditating on the Varuna Manthra.
6594.All the dust of the beach settled on Rama and his pretty face was caressed by the rays of the Sun, which were hot and faultless and Rama was lying down there with closed eyes,
And spending one day was like spending an eon and seven days passed by .
But Varuna the king of the ocean with ebbing tides did not come.
6595.Thinking that” we did not hear from the king of the sea who was very proud ,
Either yes or no ,” like fire appearing in the flowing water , due to great anger,
The lotus like eyes of Rama became red due to great rage.
6596.Becoming extremely sad thinking , “When I who am greatly sad due to losing my wife
Requested humbly Lord Varuna to give me a way , does Varuna hide from me,
To show his unwillingness “ With a breath that was like fire with long light ,
Bent his healthy high brows like a bow which is tied by a string.
6597.”If a person does not request any thing from any body , if such a one goes ,
And requests some thing from others, that one would not move away,
From inferior status, Today when I requested Lord Varuna,
For a way to go to Lanka he has refused, good, good,”
Said Rama with great anger with a laugh anger and laughed,
An angry loud laugh producing great fumes.
6598.”Possibly that Varuna who is the king of the ocean thought that,
I am holder of an inferior bow and due to my being one whose wife,
Has been abducted from me , he thought perhaps that I am a man,
Without proper valour and developing a bad opinion about me ,
Became one without any mercy on me ,” Rama told.
6599.”If we want to get a thing from another person, one method ,
Would be to protect him and get it from him and the other one,
Would be to wage a war , become victorious , drive him away ,
And then get it from him , and this has been a practice from olden times .
In spite of that I wanted to request Varuna and get it from him ,
Which is not suitable to my nature and so stealing the way would be better’
There is no point in talking further “Said Rama.
6600. “Let the devas see the my inferiority in standing here alone with a bow,
And without an army and the greatness of the ocean with fishes ,
Who considered me as useless because I left my home , lived in the forest ,
And became flabby by eating only vegetables and fruits ,
And developed a huge body and unnecessary flesh.”
6601,”Because of my begging Varuna being scared of evil , he thought that I am simple ,
And has not come and so I would make by using me arrow powder the seven oceans ,
Make the five elements come and salute me and cry so that they can live ,
And my monkey atmy without any fear would enter the sea and walk in the sea.’
6602,”The really wise people who has enjoyed the joy of salvation , if this come to this world,
And if those people had some specialties some one likesbut they would not like to,
Find out who they are and appreciate them due to their small form and even though small people ,
Possessed fire like valour they would not get scared of them because,
People who see an inferior form , would not try to understand their greatness.”
6603. When Lord Rama with slightly less control over his mind, looking like,
The angry Sun at time of deluge and who had face losing its normal luster,
Asked several times to his younger brother Lakshmana ,”Please give me the bow”,
Several times, Lakshmana also tortured by anger with eyes ,
Giving out flames of fire , Gave the bow to Lord Rama.
6604.After taking the cruel bow given by Lakshmana , Rama tied the quiver ,
Full of arrows on the right side of his mountain like shoulders ,
Wore the covering to his fingers , drew the string of the bow ,
And the sound that was produced , brought to an end ,
The love tiff that Uma the consort of Lord Shiva , with her lord.
6605.After selecting arrows which were sharp and considered as best ,
Which were more numerous than the rain drops and were the best ,
And which were like the rays of sun at deluge which would drink away,
All the sea water , Rama sendt those hort arrows towards the ocean.
6606.Bending his very strong bow which was greater than the seven mountains,
Of Lord Vishnu , like the crescent of moon during waxing period , sent arrows ,
Which were three times more powerful than the fire at deluge which burns away ,
All the movable and immovable beings , aimed at the ocean.
6607.Making the fish , serpent and sky touching mountains as fire wood,
And due to the burning of the trees by the fire on the sea , making ,
The water with foam of the sea as ghee , which was lit by fire like arrows of Rama ,
It appeared as if the pit called the Ocean has become an altar where fire is burning.
6608.The Arrows which were sent by that cruel bow of Rama , after filling,
All the seven oceans with smoke and appeared like the flame of fire ,
Which is seen as deluge and further travelled with great anger ,
And put out the darkness which was there beyond the horizon.
6609.Due to the arrows sent by Rama hitting the soul point of the whales,
They all fainted and these arrows also burnt the Karpaga trees in the sky,
And similar to fire and thunder falling the water of the sea went towards heaven,
6610.Due the fire with hot sparks which was burning greatly , burnt
The moving clouds in the sky and being fried, those clouds became a dust,
And started falling down and the sea water also went up and rose above,
The limits of the sea and the smoke rising from that went up ,
And dried the hair of the dancing girls of heaven who were dancing.
6611Because those straight arrows without any bent were hitting every chest
The sharks bled and died and the pieces from them were scattered everywhere,
And hit by those arrows the whales were also cut and their pieces spread everywhere.
6612 Due to hundred, thousand and crores of arrows entering the sea ,
The fire rose up throwing ash and burnt all the mountains and because ,
Those arrows went down and reached Patala and the bed of the sea ,
Became slushy , rose up and the the thousand heads of Adi Sesha were baked.
6613.Due to war efficient arrows of Rama burning with great flame,
Like the clan of one telling false witness getting completely destroyed,
The fishes started getting destroyed along with their clans and,
The row of palm fishes started wandering with arrow in their body.,
And were looking like long wooden ships travelling in the sea.
6614. The blood that flowed from the bodies of fishes hit by the arrows,
Mixing with the fire was looking like the sky at sun set and that measureless,
Sea due to the long arrows piercing it row by row burnt the fishes in to coal.
6615,Due to the sharp arrows sent by Rama who was the king of the world .
Drinking away water , the water in the sea dried leaving very little water there,
And that black sea with all its sides surrounded by fire ,
Which was difficult to be put out , the sea was like frying pan ,
In which the fishes were getting fried in the ghee.
6616, Due to countless cruel arrows going through their blood stained mouth ,
And due to that their drinking measureless amount of sea water ,
The huge heaps of lustrous gems that were lying in the sea bed
Were lying there unquenchable fire embers producing great heat ,
And was heating boiling the entire sea.
6617.Due to arrows drying away all water and the entire sea becoming dry,
The dead fishes , conches , vegetables and roots were seen lying ,
Here and there with their entire body being cooked well ,
And those which were lying on the slushy mud looked ,
As if they were fried deeply due to entire water becoming steam.
6618. Those hot shaking arrows hitting each other , fire was produced ,
And it started burning like a big bamboo forest and all the wishes got well cooked,
And all the other beings that were living in the ocean were hit by the arrows,
Shed lot of blood which mixed with the tides of ocean and lashed on the banks.
6619. Due to the cruel arrows sent by Rama piercing them , the boiling water of the sea,
Which rose up , the tall trees which were stable in the earth and also the mountains ,
Started burning as if they were anointed by oil.
6620.The arrows chosen by Rama who was the lord of all gods went faster than mind ,
Saying ‘This is the curse given by Lord Brahma “ and without deviating from its aim,
And due to that the very huge fire with burning flames rose up that sea,
Was having look of a pond with scented waters and fully opened red lotus flowers.
6621. “If we say properly would the angry outburst of great people not turn,
In to an event causing good?. WE have seen it personally now . Due to too much ,
Of salt in the water which does not reduce , we call it a salty ocean ,
But now that bad name has been removed by Rama and it would be called Arrow ocean.”
6622, After swallowing all big universe globes which are stacked one over the other ,
During the deluge, Lord Vishnu protects them and to him is it a great deed,
To dry the water of the ocean? The earth is eaten by the water ,
Which spreads everywhere and fire has the ability to eat away that water ,
And he had establish this fact as truth by his act .
6623. The great sages who were doing auspicious penance normally,
Live day and night in that ocean but their body was not scalded ,
BY these hot arrows because they always meditate on the divine feet,
Of the lord they were easily going about in the raging fire as if it is a stream of water .
6624.Due to huge smoke surrounding all the four directions ,
The horses which were drawing the chariot of Sun God ,
Lost their green colour and assumed black colour , lost theitr way,
And being perplexed were not able to proceed any further .
6625”.Though Rama knew about the pain of separation , behaving like ,
One who does not know and his arrows have searched ,
And killed our lady birds”, saying this all male birds jumped in fire and died.
6626. That black sea which keeps on moving impatiently , due to fire,
Spreading in all directions due to the arrows sent by Rama,
Was looking like a burning bamboo forest , is there a need to tell this?
And due to heavy smoke surrounding , the Devas who never blink their eyes ,
Started blinking and also they had sweat on their bodies.
6627.All those swans which got bad name as their gait was not comparable ,
To that of Sita who cannot even walk on the flower , due to there being,
No path without fire , flew on the sky in all directions and just like,
The fame of the sea god getting destroyed , they also were destroyed.
6628.All those water fowls which were living in the ocean ,
Which was spread everywhere , started going on the sky ,
But fell on the raging fire and got burnt ,
And the clouds which were not able to travel on the sky .
Were burnt by the fire all over became powdery and fell down.
66 29. Since the burning fire surrounded everywhere , those who died,
Falling on the fire died and those which did not die , not able to find,
Their eggs as the fire was everywhere went to some other safe place ,
And whenever they saw white pearls , they mistook them for their eggs.
6630.”Oh sinners , we thought that the great one called Rama was but a man,
And lacked the capacity to know his great prowess “ said some monkeys ,
Living in water , Showing their white teeth , and instead ,
Of surrounding the sea , they started jumping on the sky.
6631.The Avunas who had spear coated with blood and flesh ,
Who were habituated to do great evil and who were living ,
Hidden under the long sea lost their life due to heat of Rama’s arrows ,
And they were floating in the ocean like the mountains.
6632.Due to the fire emanating from arrows of Rama all those golden planes,
Flying in the sky melted and dropped down and they were looking,
Like the water pouring when the water pot breaks and ,
The rivers of the sky became completely dried up ,
And even the fishes of the sky(stars ) got baked.
6633.The arrows of Rama which had drunk all the water of the ocean,
Like Sage Agasthya were great , were able to grow fire ,
Were those who only go according to Dharma , Were having great penance ,
And because they were greatly enraged had several forms.
6634.Due to the fiercely burning in the tumultuous ocean with great tides,
The entire earth surrounded by ocean along with gardens started burning ,
Even the huge compound wall of Lanka was burnt and the Rakshasas there ,
Were telling “That emissary of Rama has again come to Lanka to torch it” and were jolted.
6635.The trikoota mountain which was as lustrous as the Sun , due to the fire,
Started melting like lac and due to blood also mixing with it ,
It was looking red like Murukka flowers and all the coral reefs,
Of the sea were also completely burnt and were similar to heap of charcoal.
6636. The big fishes which can be called the famous great mountains ,
Try to stay in one place and save their lives and became unfit to live and
Travelling in between hot waters , they thought the fire would be better ,
And with very shaking and shivering body they jumped to the land.
6637. After the arrows sent by Rama destroyed the curly ocean tides ,
Which ate them there was no water left in the sea for the fire to eat,
And so those arrows started going all round the earth ,
With a luster similar to Sun and went even to ,
The land of serpents so that darkness is removed from there.
6638. They went along with ocean whose top is of black colour and the earth,
Also goes along like molten steel and got in to them and also ,
Proceeded beyond the horizon and mountain of setting and ,
Went to other universes and the huge after sea after that.
6639. All the raised land in the midst of the ocean were broken ,
And the collection of gems that were dropping from there,
Appeared similar to the splitting of a big body and flow of blood from there
And because Rama ‘s arrows split the entire ocean there was no water in it ,
And huge water snakes were lying at the bottom similar to intestines.
6640.With water completely drying out in the sea , that ocean,
Looked like a box in which precious gems were stored
And since the sound producing conches which got out of there ,
Had arrows in the front side holes m, they looked like ladles .
6641.Since Rama had sent one hundred thousand arrows , the number,
Of hills inside the sea became , one lakh crores in number,
And each gem hitting one gem made in to one hundred gems,
But if noble people get angry , would those ,
Who get subjected to that anger , would not get reduced.
6642.When that Rama the lord of all beings who became hot due to great anger ,
Killed beings with stable lives they got the destruction less salvation ,
And like the fire spreading in the forest filled with large number of bamboo bushes ,
The fire from those arrows spread on all sides and reached the ocean.
6643.Due to the arrows which were like death spreading all over the sea,
The huge world who is our mother earth , after taking away ,
Her dress which was like the blue sky and dressed herself ,
Red dress with flowers on it and was looking very pretty.
6644, The arrows of Rama who cannot be reached by the knowledge
Of the wise people after drinking all the sea water ,left that sea,
And the northern fire in the middle of the sea got stronger ,
And got up and started running to reach another sea.
6645.Due to that fire completely surrounding the entire earth ,
And standing touching the sky , the light from that great fire ,
Was visible all over the world and on that day appeared as if,
It wanted to eat away the entire world, like the time of deluge.
6646. Due to the fire leaving the sea and standing erect spreading its heat,
All the Devas who stayed on the sky, went up further to the heavens ,
And from there went to the land of Lord Brahma and started living there,
And is it necessary for us to tell what the people living on earth did?
6647. Rama thinking “ What is the point in thinking about the sorrows .
That are likely to come ?I would make Varuna come here with great speed”
With great ebbing anger which could not be opposed by anybody ,
And started shooting The Brahmastra and devas were greatly disturbed.
6648.All the clouds started shouting , Varuna with his mouth dried wailed,
All the rivers in the world got dried up and all this happened due to the fear,
That who can escape the power of Brahmastra and all directions got powdered.
6649.The great sea which was beyond the universes started boiling ,
And what is the need to tell about seven oceans of the world ?
The lady who was sitting on the head of Lord Shiva for a long time was startled,
And the water in the water pot of Lord Brahma started boiling making KULUKULU sound.
6650.All the wise men and Devas became very miserable thinking “The lord,
Who created the world when he was merciful and who can hide it when needed ,
Is known to us but it looks as if we have not understood him .
This Varuna who is delaying arrival in spite of seeing the great anger of Rama ,
Is possibly a greater enemy to Rama than the asuras who are his enemies.
6651.He who was all alone ad created all the worlds from himself ,
Started getting very angry .All the elements scared as to how ,
They can escape from this anger as though they have ,
Not any mistake , they also may be punished and ,
They started berating Varuna , the God of the sea.
6652. Due to the spreading fire and the smoke that engulfed every where ,
Unable to find his way out , Varuna , with eyes which had lost its prettiness ,
Due to constant crying , with a heart that was melting due to love for Rama,
Scared and lifting his hands up in salutation , telling words of praise of Rama ,
Came speedily and then appeared before Lord Rama.
6653.”Oh Lord , I who was at the very end of these oceans did not know ,
That you have thought about me “ saying this as if to remove suspicion from Rama
That king of the ocean came walking in between the tides of that black sea,
Which was surrounded by fire .
6654.That Varuna the king ocean with tides came with words falling from his mouth,
With his head burnt by fire , with a mind greatly rattled , with a disfigured body,
Due to it catchinfg fire , like one who lost his eyesight due to great smoke ,
With great fear and being sad due to sorrow and with great pain.
6655.”Oh lord who is the chief of all these faultless worlds , if you , yourself,
Lose your temper with me , except your divine feet what other armour can I have ,
Except which I have seen nothing,. Is it not strange for you to burn the ocean?
To me who am living because of your strength ,. Is there any other strength?
I surrender to you”, like this he went on babbling again and again.
6656.”Oh Lord who lives as personification of Vedas, You are this sea water and,
You are the fire that burnt it and you are also all other elements ,
You are the final deluge that burns this world and you are all the beings ,
That live in those worlds .Oh Lord who lives forever, how can I forget you?
Due to the burning fire surrounding me I was almost destroyed,
And so please save me and also give me protection?”
6657.You would create all the world and after creating you would protect them,
And at the end of final deluge you would burn them with red fire and destroy them,
You are the one who keeps all the worlds in your belly and to you who can do anything,
Is any action impossible? By using a sharpened arrow you would destroy all the worlds ,
If we think , was there a necessity of this much anger against the dog like me?”
6658.’Oh Lord who as light remains in the middle of Sun who by the cruel sword ,
Of rays of sun light cuts off the forest called Darkness , Oh Lord who is the life of Vedas ,
Oh Lord who lives in the lotus like heart right from the ancient Brahma to ,
All beings who stand , I praise you , I salute you.”
6659.”Oh merciful lord , you saved the entire world by keeping it in your belly ,
Without any one knowing about it, Oh Lord who is the first among all beings,
Who took his form from the basic portion of Vedas which cannot be found fault with,
Oh primeval one who appeared when the elephant called you to protect him,
Riding on a Garuda and killed the crocodile and saving the elephant, I praise you, I salute you?”
6660.”You are my mother , you are my father , You are also everything ,
You are the beginning , you are the end , you are my luck, my loss,
And when I think like this , how is it proper to say I abused you,
When you who are the God who can do everything , does not know yourself,
How can I who am your slave claim to know your greatness.”
6661.He then kept as offering on the earth one lustrous garland ,
Which even made Sun God who removes darkness from every where inferior ,
And told, “If small people do mistake out of ignorance ,
The big people should pardon that, Oh God with thousand names ,
I am surrendering to you “saying like this he fell at feet of Rama.
6662.When the God of the sea showed his form which was as lustrous as,
A mountain burning in fire properly and said, “I surrender to you”,
Rama cooled down by leaving out his anger , just like the milk ,
Coming out due to exposure of great fire goes down by sprinkling of water.
6663.”Do not get scared .I am giving you protection , With love I am offering endless,
Salutations to you and request you tell why you did not come when I begged you to come ,
And came and stood before me when I became angry ,
Please tell me in a way that I can understand,” said Rama ,
And Varuna offered salutations to Rama and told.
6664. “I came to know only through your words the things that happened ,
To Lady Sita who is a more patient wife than the earth as I had not come from Devas,
“Oh pure one , I am telling as oath on you , I had gone to the seventh sea with heavy tides,
To end the war due to enmity among the fishes there and as,
I did not know anything which happened in between any where.”
6665.When Varuna told like Rama became merciful on him and said to him,
“Let this remain like this , but please tell me an aim to this arrow which is kept on my bow,”
And Varuna said, “Good , Oh Lord who has mountain like shoulders ,
I will tell you an aim that would remove the sorrows of this world.”
6666.”Oh king , In an island called Marugandhara which is an island in between the oceans,
There are more one hundred crores Asuras who keep on eating all beings ,
And due to that several parts of the earth have been destroyed and ,
Those people also do lot of harm to me and so send this arrow,
More lustrous than lightning on those cruel ones and kill them.”
6667. Lord Rama who is beyond the reach of the wisdom of greatly wise people,
Who have collected great books of wisdom , learned and thought about them,
Send the arrow telling it , “Go speedily and kill those Asuras along with their clans,
Who are more than one hundred crores in number “ and within a second ,
That godlike arrow destroyed all those Asuras and came back.
6668 . Would those who do only good deeds after great thought ,
Only good events happen and they would never be destroyed?
And did not that anger of Rama without doing any harm to Varuna,
But changed its direction towards the Asuras of Marugandhasa,
And did it not do very great harm to them?”
6669.That arrow of Rama went speedily to several Kadham distance ,
And killed those Asuras who were Asuras who were doing only evil,
By making smoke surround the Marugandhara Island by lighting it with fire,
And in this it was like the curse of great sages who knew all of the Vedas ,
And who were like light which can remove the inner darkness of people.
6670. That Rama who gives what they want to all those who want looked at Varuna,
And told, “You told “I surrender to you” and due to that I killed all the anger in me ,
Towards you . Please give me a way to go to Lanka because those evil people ,
Who reside there has made it to a moat to the evil country and are dancing there,
So that I would get the bad man who did not have strength to protect my wife”
6671. “Oh Lord with great penance , it is impossible even to me who is the king of sea,
To measure the depth and width of this ocean and even to the seven worlds,
Which are stacked , if sea is not there , no border exists .Oh Lord who always lives greatly,
If you decide to completely dry the ocean, there would be great delay ,
And all the members of huge monkey army would become restless and tired.” Said Lord of the sea.
6672.”Oh lord who is my father , if I make the water of the sea as hard as the stone ,
All the innumerable beings that live in the sea would quickly cease to live ,
And I would be holding in my hand all that is placed on me and so ,
Please construct a bund over my head and cross me using that bund.”
6673.Rama said, “well we will do that . If we build a bund over the sea,
Then the greatess of this cool sea would get destroyed by our doing it ,
And all the other four elements would become favourable to us ,
So bring hils , stack them on the sea and build a bund over it “
Ordered Rama to the monkeys and started to go to his place .
Varuna who had mercy of Rama in him also left.
Chapter on constructing the bund.
(This chapter describes how the Sethu (Bund/Bridge) to cross to Lanka was built under supervision of Nala and how Rama and his great army matches in to Lanka)
6675.Sugreeva the king of monkeys along with Vibheeshana the brother of Rakshasa king,
Along with several wise ones like Jambhavan, Hanuman and Angadha thought it over ,
And decided that to do all that needs to be done in a proper way ,
The best person would be Nala and summoned him there.
6676.The monkey architect Nala came there and addressing Sugreeva said,
“Oh king , why did you summon me?” and Sugreeva told him,”It is now our job,
To build a bund across the ocean with springing waves” and that faultless one,
Agreed to start the job of building the bund immediately.
6677 .”Oh dear son of Surya “If the job is to build a dam across the ocean,
I would build it in such a way that , that it would not have any difference with Meru mountain,
And it would be greatly pretty. Please order others to bring materials to build the dam.”
6678.Jambavan summoned all those except Rama, his younger brother Lakshmana,
Vibheeshana , the king of Lanka and Sugreeva the king of limitless Monkeys, and told them,
“All of you please come to build a dam across the ,
Black sea which surrounds Lanka “ and he called all others.
6679. Then the monkey army came carrying the limitless ,
Number of black mountains which were spread for a very long distance ,
One each in their two hands , two on their shoulders and one on their head,
And their coming appeared as if the other six oceans were coming there.
6680. Some were bringing mountains rolling them by their feet,
Carrying one mountain in between their hands and some ,
Were dragging by their tail a huge sky touching mountains,
Over which black rainy clouds were going round and round.
6681.That faultless architect called Nala , drove about ,
The monkeys requesting to bring more mountains ,
And even if three crores monkeys gave them the mountains ,
He received them by a single hand and arranged them,
And Thus by showing his great strength made the ocean tremble.
6682.When the big monkeys brought tall mountains , which touched the clouds ,
And threw them to him , Nala due to his learning caught hold of them alone,
Like the The philanthropist Chadayan of Vennainallur,
Protected those people who surrendered to him.
6683.When the victorious chiefs of the big monkey army uprooted,
Mountains on which the moon with stain like a rabbit moved around ,
The crowds of clouds made great sound and started flying away,
And the Yakshas and their ladies on the mountain went away from it.
6684.Due the huge mountains being uprooted by the monkey chiefs ,
Falling over one another , sparks came out of the water of the ocean,
And seeing this king Varuna got startled by not knowing who set fire to water?
6685.One chief of monkeys called Gavayaksha brought in his palm ,
Threw a mountain destroying the forests at the ocean,
All the pearls which were starry white fell down in the sea,
And they appeared similar to the stars in the sky.
6686.Due to monkey warriors throwing mountains with elephants in them,
Those pearls which have already reached the sky earlier ,
Attaching themselves to them they appeared like the sky ,
Wearing the clouds as dress and with big sun in it .
6687. Due to monkey warriors throwing mountain with bamboo forests ,
In to the ocean due to the water drops that rose up ,
And made wet the wide hips with hip belts,
Of the ladies of heaven and they became extremely shy.
6688.Due to huge honey dripping mountain being thrown ,
At the huge black sea with lots of ties , the mountains ,
That stacked the water was splashed up from the ocean water ,
And fell in the heavens and it appeared as if rain was falling in heavens also.
6689. Due to the monkeys throwing mountains encircled by clouds,
The elephants in rut which fell in to the sea, when caught by Crocodiles,
With cruel mouth wailed loudly and were similar to the elephant,
Which shouted, “Oh primeval one ,please save” , when caught by the crocodile.
6690.Due to the expelled honey , Sandalwood, Akil and other perfumed articles,
Spreading the good scent all over the ocean and increasing greatly ,
That sea which was smelling of meat , started giving out sweet smell,
Like the water in pot with mixed scented things.
6691. Due to monkeys throwing sweet fruits , eatable vegetables ,
Meat with honey , divine flowers that are liked by Gods and ,
Similar things in to the ocean the fishes were happy and shining.
And those sky reaching mountains with mango and other good fruit trees
Fell in the sea proving that the well cultured charitable people ,
Though they lose all their wealth would not lose their charitable nature.
6692. Those row of huge mountains which got fixed in the soil at bottom of the sea,
Attracted the fishes which wanted to eat the flowers with honey , vegetables and fruits ,
But did not get anything from there and thus resembled ,
The misers who keep on accumulating wealth without parting it from them.
6693.Those hoards of monkeys which were rotating like kites , when ,
They uprooted the mountains and threw them at the very huge ocean ,
The huge pythons that lived on the top of the mountains ,
Were trying to digest the elephants whom they had earlier swallowed,
Like the ignorant people not getting bothered by any calamity.
6694.The whales that live in the sea and the elephants in rut ,
With teeth which were shining like an ornament similar to lightning ,
Combining their trunks with holes with each other ,
Were seen fighting before the mountain like clouds at deluge.
6695,Due to the mountains brought and stacked by the monkeys ,
Falling one over the other, fire sparks were produced and due to that,
Pieces of their peak were thrown out reached the heavens ,
And not able to stand there with stability , fell down like ,
Those who do few blessed deeds reaching heaven and falling down.
6696. Attacked by the big sharks with very sharp teeth , lions,
Who were experts in fighting , the cruel tigers and male Yalis ,
Got killed in the water proving that , if we think properly ,
People who leave their place though they are strong there ,
Would definitely get defeated when they reach strange places .
6697.After drinking the honey from the hanging bee hives ,
From the mountains thrown by the monkeys , all the fishes of the sea ,
Jumped like monkeys and this is like charitable people,
Consciously not helping others but their wealth ,
Becoming useful to all beings of the earth.
6698.Due to the speedy throw of mountains carried by monkeys on the sea ,
Similar to toddy flowing from goblets , the bamboos from the mountains ,
Showering cold water showered pearls and this along with,
The pearls showered by Ippi fishes from their mouth and ,
Pearls showered by the right whorled conches , appeared as if a feast has been arranged.
6699.Due to stacking of The huge mountains touching the sky,
Done with great pain by the monkey warriors after uprooting them,
The ocean became just like land and due to,
Entering of ocean water the land around turned in to a sea.
6700.Due to the cruel lions, Yaalis and tigers and also all the products,
Of the forest from the closely kept mountains being in plenty,
Beach land was looking like regions with hills and mountains .
If the Great God who is the lord of all desires would not one become the other?
6701.Due to the mountains being thrown in the sea, the deer on those mountains ,
Felt that fishes in the sea are not proper for them to eat and did not eat them,
What can the animals from the mountain do but to the fishes in the sea ,
Which normally eat those animals did not bother and ate them.
6702. The animals on the mountain thinking that” if some one catches ,
Those who brought them up , cultured people would not ,
Go away from them instead of getting out of grace ,
And so we would not go away from this place”.
And decided to stay on the mountain even if it was thrown on the sea.
6703.The sages without any attachment thought ,
“This mountain gives us sweet fruits ,
Big ripe vegetables and is a place where We can do ,
Sweet penance in a comfortable manner “
And they also thought about end of the Asuras ,
But became very angry on the monkeys who uprooted the mountains.
6704.The cruel Asuras who do sinful acts and who live on the mountains,
Kept their hands on their heads saying , that they have lost the mountain,
And also felt that they did not have a stable place to live and reached Lanka.
6705.The crowds of Lions and Yalis which do not sink in sea water ,
And which also cannot move inside that water were there with great density ,
And were standing in a row on both sides of that faultless bund.
6706. There were many monkeys who were bringing huge mountains ,
Not knowing that once monkeys have put crystal mountains in the sea ,
And it was lying there , and thinking a need for a mountain to fill up the gap.
6707.When the powerful monkeys stacked the mountains ,
Giving great pain to the black of Goddess earth ,
The huge snakes came out from the caves and were seen hanging,
Make the one who sees conclude that the mountain also has roots.
6708.Next to the red shining Manikhya gem mountains some dark mountains,
Which are blue had been stacked and it looked like , Rama who is of the colour of the cloud,
Thinking that Varuna is bare necked because of his offering his Garland ,
To himself , gave a multi coloured garland to Varuna.
6709.Like the experts in Yoga whose soul leaves their body and
Attains a more suitable body for them , the pythons,
Jumped in to the sea when the monkeys threw the mountains,
And searched and found out their caves and entered in to them.
6710.What is the need to find out some thing to say in Comparison,
To that great bridge? By the mountain that was thrown ,
By the emissary of Rama in to the sea ,
All the fishes in that sea attained the heavens.
6711.Due to the long mountain put by Neela , the son of fire God ,
Touching the bottom most part of the earth , the replaced water,
Crossed its boundaries and the ocean with the small bank ,
Roared and the water that arose spread all over the world.
6712.Due to one monkey warrior throwing one mountain one thousand Yojanas high ,
Which was black and had streams in to the ocean and then roaring ,
The clear sea water entered in to the streets of Lanka with homes with flags touching the sky.
6713.Due to the huge mountain that was thrown by the monkey chief Mainda,
The sea water which rose from the ocean went and touched the sky and fell down,
Went and hit at the end of directions and the direction elephants ,
Which are stable in the direction moved and wailed due to great fear.
6714.With a mountain which cannot be moved even by arrow of Lakshmana ,
Angadha , the son of Vali who churned the ocean of milk to get nectar ,
Churned the sea there , making it suffer pain.
6715.Jambhavan the chief of the huge army of bears uprooted ,
A mountain which was as large as the pretty shoulders of Hanuman,
And threw it in to the sea due to the speed ,
Sea water rose up and fell at the head of all Devas.
6716. Due to the huge mountain thrown by Kumuda a , monkey chief,
Which went on jumping and shaking like the people who dance ,
The water from the ocean which was spinning spraying ,
Went in to the city of devas , who were overjoyed ,
With a desire that it was nectar that was coming by churning of the sea.
6717.Unable to bear the huge black mountains thrown by Panasa , with great anger ,
After shouting like thunder , Adhi Sesha who had great anger in his mind
Left the job of carrying his huge burden and ,
Started not taking food so that he would die .
6718 . Due to the number of mountains put by innumerable crowd of bears,
Sinking down in to the sea and hitting with each other ,
Similar to there being no use with acts not getting blessings ,
They all became powder like dust.
6719. The whales in the sea existing to a depth of thousand Yojanas,
And spread everywhere, due to the falling of big mountains on them ,
Started shivering and shaking making the mountains,
Put on them and the sea water displacing one another.
6720.Nala who thought over the methods to make the bund properly ,
Broke the stones and joined them properly , arranged the mountains ,
To suit each other, filled up the joints with sand and ,
With his large hands rubbed on them so that the peaks were equal.
6721.The cluster of mountains brought by the thousand crore monkeys,
Who carried them in their hands , were received by Nala in his pillar like hands,
And if some of them broke down, he would stop them by his legs and take it.
6722.Those monkeys who were carrying the mountains to build that bund ,
Due to no space to go due to the crowd , stood carrying the mountains,
And the mountains on the heads of those monkeys appeared like a bund.
6723.Due to many members of the monkey army standing there ,
Carrying the big black mountains in their hand , there was no place to go,
And they carried those mountains on their heads and swam to that place.
6724,Those monkeys which carried and brought the mountains ,
With great difficulty , after examining the distance to be covered ,
With their legs paining and getting tired , with great hunger ,
Placed the mountains down , ate the honey in that mountain ,
And forgot the job that they have to do and started sleeping.
6725.Among the monkey warriors who had spread all over the place,
There were some who were taking the mountain and some who were ,
Going in search of a mountain and some asked, how far the bund is completed,
And as a reply to that question some told . “Half of it is over.”
6726.Due to the mountains carried by the monkey warriors getting dipped,
In to the ocean , in all parts of the ocean limitless kumkum ,
The honey that flows from the caves of the mountains and ,
Several types of heaps of scented flowers were to be seen,
And that fearsome ocean of salt looked like a long sea filled with honey.
6727.Like the people born in good families who protect their family ,
Without getting depressed by the coming of large number of sorrows ,
The huge sea which was giving out tumultuous sound did not get worried,
When several huge mountains came near to it.
6728.Those mountains thrown in such a way that they pressed ,
The coral reefs and broke several coral gems , which gave out,
Light like a rain bow and were seen from everywhere.
6729.Due to the monkey warriors uprooting completely the Banyan trees,
To build the bund , the crowd of birds which were living there wailed
Like a family which had lost its only bread winner who used to support it.
6730. When all the trees which had assured the bees that they can
Provide them all the flowers that they need and protecting their life,
Were uprooted and fell in the sea , all those bees who lived eating,
The honey from their flowers became like the beggars ,
Who depended on the wealth of the dead philanthropist .
6731. The fishes that moved away the water drops going and running away ,
Seeing theplace in the sea where they were living has been filled up,
Looking very subdued went in search of other oceans to continue to live.
6732 The teemed crowd of bees as if they were liking the elephants ,
That let out the three types of ruts , went behind them dancing,
And went along the elephants but when they went in to the ocean,
Along with the mountains they returned back like the prostitutes.
6733.Due to the monkeys uprooting the trees which were fixed on the earth,
The climbing plants twining around those trees , though they were suffering greatly ,
Like the virtuous ladies of noble families did not leave the tree and fell in to the ocean.
6734.Due the monkeys throwing huge mountains in to the strong ocean
The splashing water drops went and fell in other oceans and they lost their taste.
And the hot thunderous clouds also got cooled down ,
And even the rain water from those clouds had a salty taste.
6735.Due to the monkeys throwing huge well matured mountains in the sea,
The water of the sea opposed them making great booming sound ,
And went permanently to the top and due to that the hot rays of the sun,
Became as cool as the rays of the moon.
6736.When the mountains with great incense were uprooted ,
And thrown in the sea , the golden dust that fell out,
On the splashed water , was covered with them and went up ,
And since they were mixed with coral plants ,
The sky looked as if it was producing lightning.
6737.Like the speedily travelling emissaries , the monkeys
Went one before the other to the forests as well as kingdoms,
Searched for trees as well as stones and bringing them ,
They set them in the lands near the sea shore and due to,
That all over the world not even a grass shook
6738Due to the large number of monkeys similar to bringing
The forest and mountain lands and stacked them in beach lands ,
They brought and spread the mountains in the sea to become famous,
And because of that the sea water occupied al the beaches.
6739.The bund reached within three days the city of Lanka,
On the Trikoota mountains and as soon as it was completed ,
Due to the joyous shouting of the monkeys , even the sky split in to two
And possibly the sky that we see now was newly made after that.
6740. “Rama who was the lord of all beings , for the sake of wiping away,
The tears of Lady Sita who decorates her hair with flower petals ,
Should not get worried when I am here and let him,
Walk fast on my back “That bund which was shining ,
High on the sea , seemed to say to Lord Rama.
6741.The lady Lanka with soft habits who had the wealth of truth,
Unable to bear the load of evil collected by Ravana the personification of lie ,
Perhaps looked at the monkey army and was inviting them,
Extending both her arms , Rama the personification of truth,
And this was being shown by that bund.
6742. This bund looked as if saying that , “Because the monkey army,
Of that Lord of wisdom walks across this broad black sea ,
In which very many forest rivers merge , who can claim,
To be as great and just as me “ and it looked like The Akasa Ganga in the earth.
6743. Due to the light given by various gems that were there,
On the mountains which were brought by the monkeys ,
That bund which was built by the valorous monkeys .
After the sun set looked like rain bow on sea at night.
6744.Due to their love the Monkey warriors completed the construction,
Of the bund to go to Lanka and Sugreeva the chief of all those monkeys ,
And Vibheeshana the king of Lanka who held a great spear in his hand,
And other leaders went and met Lord Rama.
6745.After reaching there the saluted
The feet of the divine lord of the world,
And informed him that a Bund
which is hundred Yojanas long and
Ten Yojanas broad had been built.
Chapter on hearing words of spies of Ravana.
(Sukha and Charana , two spies sent by Ravana reach the army camp of Rama in the form of monkeys. They are recognized by Vibheeshana. Rama pardons them and releases them. Meanwhile Ravana is holding another war council meeting. His grandfather Malyavan tries his best to dissuade Ravana from going to war. The spies come back and report to Ravana.)
6746. Rama who was the personification of maleness .
Hugged with springs of nectar like love flowing from his heart,
All those who told him the news and with a desire ,
To see the craft that went in making the bund ,
Told all of them, “Come let us go with speed to see it.”
6747. Rama who is the first among all the worlds went amidst ,
The sea of the army of monkeys like a cloud towards ,
His own old home and after nearing the bund ,
Became filled with love as if he has seen his matchless darling wife.
6748.Rama then thought deeply and told that, “This job,
Of filling up the ocean with mountains and constructing a bund ,
Even if the construction had been started by the first Brahmin of the world ,
Would not be this easily completed.”
6749. That Rama who is the first after deluge was filled with joy and surprise,
And Said with joy ‘Is it possible to measure the depth of this sea? Apart from its depth ,
The city of Lanka surrounded by it is very big and even if it had been beyond seven seas,
These monkeys would have crossed all those seven seas and made this bund.”
6750. With Vibheeshana the Lord of Asuras walking in front , with Hanuman ,
Who had learned and mastered all great books known walking at its back,
With his younger brother whose only ornament is victory just following him,
The valorous Rama who had broad arms and was like a male black elephant went.
6751.That huge army of monkeys walked knocking precious gems,
And sandalwood , with the tides on both their sides looking like gardens ,
Walked by that bund which was looking like Cauvery river,
Which was going and joining the black sea , together and in dense formation.
6752. Since they were carrying all the food articles of the Kurinji ,
And other land classification without leaving any thing there,
And were also going towards the sea , that army could be called river Cauvery.
6753.Due to the crowding monkey army not finding place to keep one foot ahead,
Some of them not having space , for the sake of going speedily went on the tides of the sea,
And those monkeys as and when the tide rises went jumping ,
Like the horses in war jumping towards the sky.
6754.With the bodies of monkeys completely crowding the bund ,
And since there was no way to proceed and with no place to fall,
On both sides some of them fell in to the ocean and some cultured monkeys ,
Extended their hands and asked them to proceed on them ,
And to the number of such monkeys who reached the other shore there is no end.
6755. Protecting the Hot rays of the Sun which were like sawing of the nine gems ,
From hurting the cloud like black body of Rama , the monkeys held,
Shade giving cut sandal wood trees and tall Bamboo plants and surrounded him.
6756.T o prevent the pretty body of the sons of the king who are the personification of truth , Mentioned in The Vedas taught by Brahmins who live in disciplined penance ,
The commander of armies themselves broke flowering branches ,
Made a cowrie out of those flowers and fanned them.
6757.Rama thinking about parting with Sita who had removed her rare bangles,
And who had well grown breasts which makes her thin waist scared of being broken,
And which made him tired along with the monkey army which was marching,
As if they win over all the world , crossed the sea by that bund and reached the other shore .
6758. Along with his younger brother who was born due to the great boons given by Devas ,
After doing great penances who gave him comforts like nectar , with his powerful friends,
Rama reached the town Where Sita who was as chaste as Arundathi and who was,
Like Vanchi creeper talking sweet words is imprisoned and stayed near a hill.
6759.Rama who was the incarnation of Lord Vishnu holding the divine wheel,
Looked sweetly at Neela who was the commander in chief and ordered ,
“You please arrange for erecting tents quickly for the army ,
Which has come along with us “ and he saluted the divine feet of the Lord ,
And told Nala who had constructed bund in the sea using mountains ,
AS per rules laid down in books , and told that job would be done within a second.
6760.Nala divided the space so that good effect would result , created four squares,
And constructed the tents in such a way , that such and such people cannot stay in this tent ,
And also constructed tents to Sugreeva and other commanders, special tents ,
Built with gold and gems as per rules laid by Lord Brahma in a very short time easily.
And seeing that his father Visvakarma felt ashamed that he lacked that great capacity.
6761. With a desire to build a home to Rama who holds the Kodanda bow,
He picked rough stones from mountains , polished them smooth ,
Made legs by bamboos called Kazhai , tied it with Durba grass ,
And made the roof with well scented flowers and completed it.
6762.All the persons there praised Rama who greatly loved all the beings,
Like a mother by using their mind and mouth , bowed and saluted his feet,
And went towards their dwellings spread in all the eight directions,
And Rama sweetly entered the dwelling made for him.
6763.When the monkey warriors who had the nature of spreading threw ,
Mountains in to the sea , due to his coral like pure rays turned black,
Due to the salt water that were splashed at him , for getting back,
His usual bright light , as if to take bath in the sea , the Sun reached the setting mountain.
6764.In the western sky during the tipsy evening period , the white crescent moon,
Which is like milk came to give light to the period of night and showered,
His arrow like rays on Rama who had lotus like eyes and appeared like,
The bow of God of love which is bent by pressing by the feet.
6765.Using the application of scented pollen from a lotus flower with hundred petals on the body,
Using the breeze which is lightly scented by rose water , Using the fire called evening ,
Using the arrow of god of love which was like God of death ,
The moon left its usual cold nature and started having burning heat.
6766.The scene of the rays of the pure white moon passing over shoulders of Rama
After parting with the lady with divine face who is pretty even when angry,
Who had completely lost all pleasures due to sorrow ,
On the top of the emerald mountain , due to parting with a peacock and was like
The white faced little snake which was breathing like fire.
6767.Rama who had hands which are like strong diamonds and red in colour,
As and when he neared the city of Lanka , due to parting of his wife sweated all over the body,
And became greatly sorrowful proving that approaching Sita who had coral like red mouth
Which can burn a person from a distance, will definitely not quench the pain.
6768. When things were like that due to the order of the king of Lanka,
Some spies came there and after seeing the size of the monkey army ,
And when they put on the form of monkeys and started wandering among them singing,
Due to the penance done by him for several days with great patience , Vibheeshana,
Who had come and surrendered to Rama’s feet , found them and caught them.
6769.With a very searching mind , inside the ocean of that great army of monkeys,
Vibheeshana could recognize those spies and he became a swan ,
Which can remove the water drops which had got mixed in the milk of ocean of milk.
6770.The nature of being big and small together is difficult to understand ,
And because of that they have ability to make them and their form not visible ,
As per the teachings contained in the Vedas and Agamas ,
Similar to the peculiar nature of the soul living inside the body ,
But Vibheeshana as a great yogi had the ability to see them separately.
6771.After being hit repeatedly by the clenched fists of the monkeys ,
Making those who witness it merciful and afterwards tying their hands ,
With a creeper of Manai tightly and also made their mouths bleed ,
Vibheeshana showed them as “They are thieves “ and “they are cheats “
And this was seen by the pretty Rama who was the ocean of mercy.
6772. That Lord Rama who is merciful and has a bed of a serpent ,
Did not recognize them as enemies and thought that they might have committed,
Some mistake hurting the mind of others , and becoming merciful thinking that,
“They are after all monkeys and even if they have committed mistake ,
It is only proper to show mercy on those who surrender to us ,
And it is not proper to punish them for their mistakes “ said , “free them.”
6773.Vibheeshana who had crying face seeing the very charitable Rama,
Who was merciful in and out , said, “they are not monkeys who live,
In the forests with mountains but the spies sent by Ravana ,
Who does not have good culture. This one is Shukha and the other Sarana”
And explained in a way that made Rama understand the situation.
6774.When Vibheeshana who was great in education told like this those spies,
With a dark mind, addressing Rama told, “Oh valorous one who holds a very strong bow ,
This Vibheeshana has come here understanding the strength of this monkey army ,
Knowing that Ravana cannot win over them and has come here ,
To kill all the monkeys by trick . Please understand that we are really only monkeys.”
6775.Vibheeshana hearing this said, “Thieves” and chanted a manthra in his mind ,
Which can show clearly the true form of those spies who were Asuras ,
And change their form as monkeys and they both started having their real asura forms,
Like the copper pot painted like silver becoming copper when drop of mercury touches them.
6776.That Rama who removes sorrow of those who are sorrowing and ,
Who was an expert in protecting others looked at those evil people ,
With shining teeth who were standing like a mountain greatly scared ,
Smiled showing his pretty teeth said, “do not get scared ,
Why have you come here, Please tell me now.”
6777. Those two spies who were experts in locating the entrances and understanding ,
Things without others knowing it saluted Rama and told, “Oh valorous one ,
We came here obeying the words of Ravana who has imprisoned ,
The goddess who is the mother of all beings and one who protects all,
Without understanding after great thought that she is his nemesis ,
And we had come here to cheat and spy on you and tell him about everything.”
6778.Rama said, “Oh experts in the job that you do , go and tell Ravana the news,
That I have given the limitless wealth of this city of Lanka to the brother Vibheeshana,
And also tell him the great act of the monkeys in filling up the ocean with mountains ,
And building a bridge and tell him those two great archers
Who were waiting all this while have arrived.”
6779.”This city of Lanka in which Ravana with many heads lives and which is protected,
By the mountains happens to be located in a corner of the very wide sea ,
And since our mind did not know that , Ravana and his relatives
Were kept alive till now, please tell him this.”
6780. “Please also tell him that I would cut in to pieces that Ravana ,
Who does not follow Dharma , even if Lord Shiva wearing a crescent travelling ,
On A bull and Lord Vishnu who wears Thulasi on his crown ,
And travels on the speedy Garuda and all the beings that live ,
In this very old universe came as help to protect him.”
6781.”Similar to Parasurama who used the sharpened axe as his weapon ,
Who exterminated the entire clan of the king who killed his father ,
I would exterminate all the Asura clan and all those who are on his side ,
Take away his life , for avenging the death of my father Jatayu ,
And I would offer his slain body as sacrificial offering to the devas .
“Please tell him this and make him understand it.”
6782.”Tell him that I would keep him , who has kept Sita who has been doing,
Faultless penance , in the lonely prison and made her wilt and fade ,
And thus has done unimaginable cruelty along with his relations,
In the hell with burning fire , from where there is no escape ,
And also give all his wealth to the Brother Vibheeshana.”
6783.”You have entered in all places where the army is there and seen every one,
And if there is no more job to be done by you here, since I have said, “do not fear”,
You can go safely from here” said Rama and told Sugreeva and others ,
To see to it that they are not pained in the body and mind and ,
Send them to Lanka and those people happy that they are alive went back.
6784.When things were happening like this , the king of the people of Lanka,
Saw in his mind the scare experienced by Varuna , the God of the ocean,
The strength by which a bund was built over the sea,
And the coming of the army by that bund, when he was alone for thinking.
6785.That Ravana went along with people of wisdom in to the long council hall,
Where even light breeze would not enter unless summoned ,
After sending away ladies with shining chest tied by a cloth and other men .
6786.That hall was surrounded by servants who cannot feel by their mind,
Who cannot talk , Who cannot hear what one says , who do not have other limbs,
And the hunchbacks and Dwarfs who were holding good lamps with multi flames.
6787.That Ravana who had pretty feet lit by the gems inlaid,
On the crowns who were saluting his feet said “The men who are ,
Our enemies have arrived and what are the actions ,
That we should boldly perform “ looking at his council members.
6788.Malyavan said “WE have heard that the king of the ocean ,
Got scared by the fire which appears in the sea at deluge ,
And burnt by the arrows of Rama , went and saluted him,
Presented a nine gem lustrous garland and ,
This news has wounded my mind just like a spear.”
6789.”The news that Varuna who got a matchless bad name that ,
The ocean was split in to two and is the end of his prowess, with great fear,
AS per the request of Rama gave him path to build a bund , is hurting my mind.”
6790. “ Completely uprooting the mountains created by the God,
Those monkey soldiers who have made no mountains exist in this world,
Are slapping their shoulders with great joy and they brought those mountains,
And blocked the ocean in such a way tha it would not move ,
And these acts of theirs has completely blocked my mind .”
6791.”Oh king ,Numerous monkeys who were more angry than fire,
Went on giving mountains as per their capacity continuously ,
And one person received all those by the matchless fingers of his hand
And put them in the sea and this saddens me as if it is is put on my chest.”
6792.”After seeing Hanuman burning our very old city by our eyes,
After seeing a bund being made in side the sea and closing it ,
After seeking Khara and others of indestructible valour being killed,
And after seeing that those people who have done this have come here ,
Is it necessary for us to hold discussion in this council hall?”
6793.When the maternal grand father of Ravana told him like this,
Ravana bit his lips with his teeth due to great anger and with fire sparks ,
Coming out of his eye said, “good, good, our council proceedings,
Are going on properly “and told Malyavan “go along with,
My younger brother Vibheeshana and live happily with him.”
6794.When Ravana told this with anger , Malyavan who was greatly experienced,
Felt “Would telling what is Good is also sin?” and kept silent ,
And then the commander in chief of Ravana told the following.
6795.”Oh Lord Malyavan , Except their show of strength
In crossing the ocean before our eyes ,
Perhaps you did not know the truth
That even the protectors of eight directions ,
Are doing menial jobs to our king .
6796.”You have become scared of the monkeys ,
And you are telling that they threw mountains in to the sea,
Don’t you remember that our lord had uprooted the Kailasa mountain,
Along with Lord Shiva sitting on its top with his consort?”
6797.”What is the need for us to fear when we hear that,
Our enemies have completely blocked the sea by throwing mountains?
They are ignorant people and have entered in our city ,
To fight the war and it is definitely an act,
That is pushing them to great destruction..”
6798.At that time one person who had covered his body with a shirt ,
Who had fire sparks coming out of his eyes due to great anger,
Who was holding a stick and who was the security guard came in,
And told Ravana “The spies have come back ”
6799. When the security guards saluted and told like this , the chief of Asuras,
Ravana who had eyes which was like flaming fire and great strength ,
Told them, “Make them enter here “and as permitted the spies entered.
6800.Those spies who had shivering mind when they think about ,
The army of monkeys who were like pieces of palm tree ,
And who were vomiting blood whenever they wanted to speak,
Entered the palace and saluted the feet of their king Ravana.
6801. That Ravana who was biting his mouth wanting to take away souls,
“Please tell me the condition of that lazy Vibheeshana who is scared of war ,
The army of monkeys which is like the wide sea ,
And the efficiency of those two who are wandering in garb of sages.”
6802. When Ravana told like this those spies told how they crossed the sea,
Within one Nazhiga and how they wandered around the war tents of the monkey army ,
By taking the form of monkeys and how they reached inside the army.
6803.”We your slaves due to interest started examining ,
The very long monkey army and like the Garuda with speed,
Which had vision in all directions and
Which failed to find the boundaries of the old sea , we also failed to find its end.”
6804”Is there not a need for us to find out the strength and capabilities ,
Of the enemy army and to report to you about it ? Those monkey warriors,
Not able to find the other shore of sea of anxiety became very sad ,
And reached the sea and the drops of sea water which fell in this city,
Due to their throwing mountains in to the sea , would have told you about their valour.”
6805.”When Rama came to the edge of the sea and was doing penance ,
The God of the sea did not come and help and thinking about it Rama the man,
Looked at his own mountain like shoulders , saw the arrows and saw his bow ,
And immediately the ocean started burning.”
6806.”Oh king on whose chest the garlands shakes , till the date up to which,
The Sun God travels on his chariot and as long his great name “Rama”,
Exists in the world , all the great wealth of Lanka which is surrounded ,
By the ocean would be given to your brother Vibheeshana by Rama.”
6807.”When we know about the several reasons to praise ,
The power of the shoulders of Hanuman who came here as an emissary,
The fact that Rama has got built a bund over the ocean,
By the help of several monkeys , is the new proof of their strength.”
6808.”Like the fact that the Sun God showed the very strong lord Vishnu ,
The Asuras who were hiding within them ,
In the evening when the Devas were eating the nectar ,
Your brother Vibheeshana became very angry ,
And showed us who were in form of monkeys to the other monkeys.”
6809.”With the help of the monkey soldiers we were caught ,
By their palm like hands , rotated till our long shoulders broke ,
Pulled and spun and shown to the victorious Rama,
Who was shining like Sun God , Vibheeshana told him who we were?”
6810. “Then that king said, “With the arrows that I have ,
I would destroy all boons got by Ravana earlier “ and also,
After knowing that we are not monkeys ,
Rama in great mercy allowed us to escape ,
And this is the only news that we have brought.”
6811. Then they also told all other news as well as the message ,
Sent by Rama who was the God of truth without forgetting
And greeted him, ”Let all evil deeds which are wrong ,
Go away from today .Let you attain growth in life.”
6812”. Like the curse of elders which can kill without any doubt ,
The men who hold the bow easily reached the sea with Makara fishes,
Along with a valorous army and have reached the city of Lanka ,
And so at this time we cannot think anything else , except,
Starting for the war or are there any other alternative ?”
Asked Ravana and the guard of the army started replying.
6813.”Even if you release Sita , the enemy devas would berate you saying that,
The king of Lanka got scared and did it and we can also end the war ,
By signing a treaty of peace and even if the enemies agree for this ,
Your younger brother Vibheeshana would not agree to it ,
And so when the war is so near , you only have to order us as what is to be done.”
6814. Earlier we had decided that we would go to the place of the enemies,
And after killing the two men and monkey army return back to our place ,
But today the enemies themselves have reached here. Is there any stable news in that ?
If we get what we wanted , is it not better than the victory that we are going to achieve?”
6815.”Oh Lord , even if our thousand vellam army of asuras is going to be destroyed,
It can take one hundred full periods between the deluge and so ,
What is the need for us to feel inferior? If you get angry and go to the war ,
The monkeys would disperse like a group of dogs ,
Seeing a group of lions as they are not capable of opposing us?”
6816.”Please see me and our army doing great war and drive away ,
Those men and their army so that they all fall in great ocean and die,
Please give me leave” said the commander in chief Prahastha ,
Which was suitable to Ravana who had driven out Indra in a great war.
6817.Malyavan whose wisdom is acknowledged by everyone thinking that ,
“some good truths have been told for general betterment and adopting them ,
To suit our circumstance is the path of Dharma “ started telling Ravana ,
That Prahastha and others who want to oppose the enemies ,
Were doing as per their fate and were travelling in the path of destruction..
6818.He then told that, “The God of Gods who is the acme of the faultlessness ,
And pure flow of light was born as the son of Dasaratha who was ,
Looking after the earth with ocean as boundary without any rest,
And has now come to fight the war with us , This is what people are talking.”
6819.Lakshmana who is the brother of Rama , the son of Dasaratha , who stands ,
Separately from the great state of Para(divine) which is defined by the Vedas,
Takes various forms and is in side all the faultless beings ,
Leaving out his divine state but has never altered from his purity,
And all people say he is Adhi Sesha the bed of Vishnu . I do not know why?”
6820.They also say that “The arrows of that Rama and Lakshmana were made ,
By Lord Brahma himself after separating the strength of great mountains ,
And the string that is tied to the bow is Adhi Sesha himself and ,
The sharp tip of those well chosen arrows which attacks ,
Has the property of calculating life span in the wheel of time.”
6821. “They say that the son of Vali who has come to battle is Lord Indra himself ,
Who is the lord of all Devas , Neela is the son of Fire which eats way the world ,
At time of deluge , The emissary Hanuman who is like the God of death ,
Is the son of wind God and they also in the next birth he would become Lord Brahma.,”
6822. “ All people say ,that the Lord Rama who has given him the position of Lord Brahma ,
Has reached this city of Lanka to exterminate the Rakshasa tribe, Are they simply,
Telling it for fun or are they telling the truth ? And they also say ,
That each of the monkeys who have come here are sons of different devas,
What is the point in telling all these to you at this time?”
6823. “Are they telling these after research ? Or are they telling these due to fear?
Or are they telling it after understanding it by wisdom? Whatever it may be ,
That pure Sita is the Goddess Lakshmi who came out when ocean was churned,
And she is the mother of the entire world, who cannot be seen by bare eyes,
She is the the great Goddess who lives in the great heavens ,
And they say do not call her as a weakling.”
6824, “They also told that the way that Rama came to the forest ,
Is because of the request of Devas, The Greatest God ,
Who is the Lord of Dharma has come in the form of Rama ,
Considering the great boons got by Ravana , the king of Lanka ,
Built on Trikona mountains and has the sea with its fishes as moat.”
6825. “They said that to this city of Lanka , thousands and thousands of ill omens have occurred ,
They said the Goddess of security of Lanka who was hit by Hanuman ,
Who was the emissary of the very suitable Rama who was asked ,
To find out the good Sita who loves all the beings more than their mother
And had left Lanka , They said war entered in to the city in the form of Hanuman.”
6826. “ Vibheeshana who by his body belongs to our clan of Asuras,
Who does not tell a lie , who is greater by arms length than Bruhaspathi , the Guru of Devas,
And who is wise brother told you that , all the asuras with you their king ,
Would be killed by the arrows of Rama and went out. They properly said.”
6827.”I came to know all these as told by others and due to the reason that,
My clan of Asuras has always been destroyed by Lord Vishnu and due to the fact,
That I have great love towards you , A great sorrow ebbed in my mind,
Due to which I told you these . If you now release Sita, all your sorrows would end.”Said Malyavan.
6828. Ravana replied ”let all these rest. You told now the nature of men, monkeys and Devas ,
Who were defeated by me and besides that told, “I would get defeated”,
Your learned knowledge seems to be great,” and also told the following.
6829.”Along with the ignorant men , not only the monkeys , let all other beings,
Join together with them. Let the people of serpent world join with those on earth ,
And let the heavens also join with them and come desiring for a great war with me ,
With a bubbling mind . Even if all these enemies come for the sake of Sita,
Would I retreat from waging a war and fighting with them.”
6830”.Would not the very many arrows with me which are in my hand ,
Which have won all over the world , which are more powerful than one’s Karma,
Which pierced the back of Devas who wanted to fight with me,
And went beyond them in the battle field ,become ineffective against these monkeys?”
6831.”If Lord Shiva who is famous for holding the trident in his broad hands,
Appear before me as a monkey and fight with me in war , he would retreat ,
And what else can he do? The sharp arrows that are in my hand ,
Are not the poison that appeared in the ocean , so that he can swallow them.”
6832. “Oh sir , even if Lord Vishnu holding the divine wheel who ran away,
Scared from war with me comes before me and attacks me ,
The arrows in my hand would emit fire burn sun, moon and fire themselves,
And are they Kaisthubha gems which reached his chest when the ocean was churned?
Possibly you may not be aware of that.”
6833.”If that Indra who holds the sword of victory has taken the form of monkey,
Are my mountain like shoulders , the small hills , whose wings he cut them off ,
Long time ago using his sharp Vajrayudha , which fell down and could not rise up?”
6834.With mind going as emissary , with the mind of ladies which has gone astray ,
Who were going to the place of their lovers becoming sad ,
With CHakravake birds losing their anxiety , the water of darkness ,
Which was engulfing Meru mountain where lot of devas lived ,
Started flowing out and the darkness that was covering the world went away.
6835. The Sun god who used to normally going outside the Golden wall of Lanka,
Greatly scared tp peep in to the city to get an idea of the city , thinking that,
The king of kings Rama had come agreeing for a war and so I am stronger now,
Appeared on the eastern sky as if to see that great city of Lanka.
Chapter on seeing city of Lanka.
(Rama along with other friends cmibs on Suvela mountain to inspect city of Lanka. He gives a picturesque description of the city to his brother Lakshmana,)
6836-6837.Rama perhaps thinking that Sita his wife who was like Arundathi in chastity,
Was in Lanka and perhaps egged due to the great love for her started to climb,
To the top of Suvela mountains with a view to see that great and pretty city ,
Surrounded by his great companions on both sides and followed by his younger brother,
Further accompanied by all soldiers wanting to fight the battle,
And his two lotus like hands were held by two kings and it looked as if,
One great lion with ability to fight surrounded by tigers and elephants ,
And climbed like a king lion climbing on a matchless mountain.
6838.Like the very angry sea making tumultuous and great sound ,
Which surrounds the world the darkness that was pressed on the city of the Asuras ,
And on its beauty , Indicated its future destruction and the black sun rose up on a mountain,
In the north instead of the mountain of sun rise in the east.
6839. That Rama who was holding a huge bow from which the rain of arrows,
Used to drop down creating a huge sound reached on the top of the mountain,
And was like a huge black cloud with hands , legs , face and eyes ,
Which were pure and which resembled a forest of lotus.
6840.Among the mountain like monkey soldiers who arranged stone mountains,
To a sky touching height and crossed the ocean in which water flows,
The standing Rama who was born in Manu clan whose members had ,
Mountain peak like soldiers was looking like an emerald mountain in the middle of golden mountains.
6841After parting with the sweet Sita who had eyes like a doe , Rama whose mind,
Was suffering like the male Andril bird which had parted from its sweetheart ,
Became slightly composed on seeing the long bud built across the sea,
And with his two long lotus like eyes , looked at the great city of Lanka.
6842,Rama looked at Lakshmana and told , All the great poets who can compose poems,
After having found all the good of all the cities of the world and when they started praising
Would compare them with Indra’s city but never compared them with this Lanka ,
For possibly those poets were not able to understand the differences between those cities.
6843,”In the faultlessly shining floor made of red gold , making even the Sun ashamed,
The palaces made of greatly lustrous gems and which cannot be drawn by even by an expert,
In that city showed great craftsmanship and because ,
They were dazzling the eye , it was not clear to the eyes.”
6844.With the very greatly shining gems , spreading their rays of light widely,
The light appears even to touch the sky and due to the victorious Hanuman,
Who had the ability to destroy enemies burnt it with the fire in his tail,
That city surrounded by flags had the appearance of burning even now .Please see it.”
6845. The multistory buildings having golden roof which has been built ,
With best and well spread out emeralds , surrounded by the shining rays of the sun,
And the faultlessly built well spread out homes using silver were shining like swans,
Appeared like the pond with spreading green leaves ,
Having very large number of fully open lotus flowers .Please see it.”
6846”.Due to those lustrous buildings with pillars inlaid with red gems , making it resemble,
The flame of fire, built in a dense manner sending out sheaths of light ,
The black clouds spread over the top of the city were not appearing black ,
And are resembling red hot iron bars of the city, when Hanuman set fire to them.”
6847.”Oh Lakshmana , who always has the scars made by hanging bows ,
On your broad shoulders , though the elephants which have eyes,
Sparkling with great anger are normally black in colour like the darkness,
Due to their digging the golden floor of the city with their nails of their strong legs,
And threw it to the top by their trunks and they appeared ,
Like golden mountains moving on the streets of the city, please see.”
6848.”Oh lad who carries the bow to fight the war , all the waving pretty flags ,
Due to wind, which are hung on the gem studded pillars with faultless beauty,
Appear cleaning the dirt of clouds which have spread all over the sky,
And thus making the sky extremely clean. Please see them.”
6849. “This ancient city of Lanka , has been built straight in a row by using rope,
Has drawing carefully painted on them again in a perfect row ,
And all the perfectly pretty houses have been connected like gems ,
With the palace of Ravana the king of asuras in the middle ,
Shining like a serpent stone and looks like the garland of gems ,
Worn by Lord Varuna who is the king of huge oceans.”
6850.”Oh wise one who knows the conduct of Dharma , in the middle ,
Of the very well known long streets , all the horses which proceed ,
With the light of multistory buildings decorated with various types of gems,
Falling on them are making them not showing their natural colours ,
And not showing any particular colour , but of a strange colour , Please see them.”
6851.”Oh valorous one , Those mansions built by soft crystal stones ,
Which would make even the God of love faint , are visible if some other light,
Falls on them and not visible to the eye in the absence of such light ,
Making us feel that they have been built with water ,
And please see the way that they reflect the images.”
6852”Oh lad with red palms with arrows and lustrous bent bows,
Since the rays of light spread by the cool and white moon ,
Have the habit of lighting with breaks in between , the collection of emeralds,
Kept under the roof of white Pandal is resembling ,
Lord Vishnu sleeping on the white ocean of milk.”
6853.”Oh Prince who is like a male lion which wants to win over,
Those who oppose it , on the top of the terraces which shine as if,
It wants to resemble the stars , please see a lady of the serpent world,
Taking out a round mirror from a black long bag , which resembles ,
The full moon which is swallowed and spit by two serpents.”
6854.”Oh valorous one who has a great bow which only carries victory,
Those long necked Camels reaching the terraces of homes ,
Which appear like the hills surrounded by flags , seeing the luster of light,
Given out by the embedded gems there , mistake it for young leaves,
And are straightening up to and take them away by their mouth.”
6855.”Oh valorous one who holds in his hand the cruel bow which only carries victory,
Due to the scented Akil smoke lit by ladies to dry their flower decorated hair ,
Surrounding everywhere makes the pretty mansion built by corals ,
Look like Lord Shiva covering his entire body by the huge elephant hide .”
6856.”Oh son of Dasaratha who is like a elephant holding bow , You would see,
Several artificial hills made by the very knowledgeable Viswakarma using blue gems,
Which is like the hills of sins by the Asuras who d not know what is charity.”
6857.” With the pretty look of great joy getting spoiled due to being imprisoned ,
By the Rakshasas, with a mind that was struggling like the waist after parting ,
With their darling husbands and with a hip which can be suspected as serpent’s hood,
The Deva ladies are looking at us similar to peacocks looking for ,
The onset of the rainy season, Please also see that.”
6858.Oh Lakshmana who wears garlands of freshly opened flowers ,
To see our prowess The deva ladies who speak like Yaazh and Devas ,
Are climbing on the terraces and see their nature which is like ,
People running away from the city saying “good time has come for us,
And let this city of Lanka go to Dogs.””
6859.Like this when Lord Rama was showing the city of Lanka to Lakshmana,
And explaining him without repetition , newer and newer sights of Lanka,
Ravana who was the king of that great city , to observe the greatness ,
Of the monkey army reached the top of a golden spire which touched the sky.
Chapter on Ravana seeing the monkey army.
(Ravana climbs on a tall tower to survey the monkey army.His spies explain to him about who is who in the monkey army. In Valmiki Ramayana there is a chapter of Ravana sending another spy called Sardula to survey the monkey army. There is also a seen in which Ravana shows Sita by illusion a cut head of Rama))
6860.That Ravana who hits and attacks breaking the rope tying him ,
And who was like a male elephant , due to his passion towards Lady Sita,
Had a matchless shoulder wounded by arrows of God of love ,
And he climbed on a spire which was like a mountain with several peaks.
6861.That shoulders of Ravana who was losing his strength by the beauty of Sita ,
Who had become thin due to parting with Rama became more taller ,
AS soon as it was known that “War has come” and he became so strong ,
That he was capable of waging a war himself against the Northern Meru mountain,
6862.On that spire there kalasa made of pure gold was shining like peaks of Meru,
And the spire itself was shining like the golden Meru mountain ,
Ravana stood on the top of the spire like the serpent Vasuki,
Standing on the Meru mountain , to win over the wind god.
6863.On the five elements intertwined with the ten directions ,
And on all the worlds that were surrounding this world ,
He was spreading the shade of his kingship ,
And his regal umbrella shed light on him making everyone surprised.
6864.On the top of tall lustrous long black mountain ,
Ravana ’s upper cloth which was similar to the falling stream,
In the wing generated by the Cowries slightly moved here and there.
6865.The Urvasi belonging to heaven , the Thilothama who was like Goddess Lakshmi,
Who lives In the scented lotus flower , The Menaka with the red mouth ,
Rambha belonging to a great family, as well as all the deva maidens,
For giving more prettiness to Sita stood very near to Ravana.
6866.Ravana went systematically accompanied by fourteen thousand ladies,
Who were born when the ocean of milk was churned and who all had ,
Cheeks like the Veezhi(red coloured) fruit and shoulders like bamboo.
6867.He had bent long teeth like the crescent of moon seen from a cave,
On both sides of his lips which gave light luster on his ornaments ,
And he was like a mountain with cloud which wore ear globes ,
And was wearing a garland of blue gems on his shoulders.
6868.Sage Narada with his Veena which can raise sweet music was playing ,
The nectar of Sama Veda , and with very knowledgable people were reading ,
Great books , but these though entered in to his ears , did not reach his mind ,
But came out of his ear itself and his mind was chanting “Sita, Sita”,
And his soul was getting eroded with great passion for her.
6869. At that spot there were one hundred crore Asuras who had cruel hands,
Who carried sword, spear as well as bow and whose strength ,
Would not get reduced even if they happened to fight with Lord Shiva ,
And those Asuras were having red eyes due to rising anger and stood on both sides.
6870. There were hundred crores of Asuras ,
who with their pretty hands uproot the worlds,
Who have been primary citizens of the city of Lanka since it was founded ,
And who never do any harm to their king
Walking on both sides of Ravana carrying shining bows.
6871.There were among them people who work on earth , people ,
Who travel on the sky and they were playing Beri . Murudu with pretty eyes,
Small drum and all the instruments that people like , which were ,
Like the sound of Rakshasas moving about among water rich clouds.
6872.The maids of the serpent world who had eyes which scare even poison ,
The very shy Vidhyadhara ladies whose waist made even the vanchi climber scared,
And the deva maidens who talk pretty words with sweet taste ,
Sang the sweet Panchama Tune and danced to that tune.
6873. He was surrounded by the fearsome shirt wearing security guards,
Who had eyes that spit poison , who were holding the weapon called mace in their hands ,
Who had words which made even clouds get scared and fall on the ground,
And who had red mouth of the colour of Murukka flowers.
6874.The broad shoulders of Ravana cannot be compared to the eight mountains ,
Proving there is nothing comparable to them and the scented pastes applied there ,
With their perfume mixed in air used to come and tell about his coming in advance just like spies.
6875. There were ten thousand people who were there, who were holding a staff,
Who had eyes that looks at others with fire sparks , Who keep on walking without rest,
And who knew the tricks of guarding the palace and were guarding Ravana.
6876. On the spire of the gem studded decorated door way of the fort ,
Ravana stood like a black cloud pregnant with water and he saw with his pride filled eyes,
The personification of four Vedas and lord of those Vedas , Lord Vishnu,
And who is Lord Rama who is causal being searched by those Vedas.
6877. Ravana seeing Rama with anger bit his lips and flew in to great rage ,
And small fire sparks came out of his eyes and at that time due to his great anger ,
A sound like thunder emanated from all directions , his mind burnt,
Along with his all his very strong ten shoulders twitched.
6878. Ravana seeing Lord Rama thus became mentally upset and Seethed ,
Like the very fast Rahu who goes near and fights with,
The very lustrous sun in the sky who was blood red in colour .
6879.”The very different looking one is definitely Rama as his body itself tells about it,
And so leaving out telling about him , please tell the valour ,
Of the other commanders “asked Ravana and then Charana told.
6880.Charana pointing to Lakshmana told , “He is Lakshmana ,
Who when informed by Soorpanakha that she is your sister ,
Took a sword in his pretty hands and cut off ,
Her breasts , nose as well as ears.”
6881.”That Lakshmana does not look at any law which is not Dharmic,
He is like the mountain at the horizon which has the black sea in it ,
And he flies in great rage which can be called the sleep that cannot be removed.’
6882.:Oh Lord ,He is so blessed that Rama with his hand held his hand in love ,
And is Sugreeva , the son of Sun God who fought With Vali,
Making this entire world tremble and is famous for his prowess in war.”
6883.”The one near to Sugreeva is Angadha and is as strong as his father Vali,
Who is the one who with his pretty big strong shoulders churned ,
Using Mandhara mountain and using Vasugi as rope ,
And helped the Devas get nectar from the ocean of milk.”
6884,”The one who is walking nearby is the one who followed the Sun God,
And is similar to Lord Varaha who picked the world by his bent teeth ,
Who had crossed the ocean and came to Lanka and you have already seen him.”
6885.”This Neela who is standing there is the son of the God of fire ,
Though it is clearly known he does not have the strong trident and the rope ,
In destroying others , he is termed as the strong Shiva
Who swallowed the poison and also God of death.
6886.”The one who stands there alone in Nala who is like a mountain,
And even before the fire of anger cooled down in the mind of Rama ,
Because Varuna did not give him the way , He built the bund across the wide sea.”
6867.”There stands the king of all bears Jambavan who can tell past , present and future,
By his wisdom and he was existing from the time when Devas churned the sea and got the poison,
And in spite living for so many years , he is capable of uprooting the seven worlds.”
6888.”Near the commander in chief who is like a dark mountain, stand ,
Two people who are like two stable golden mountain , are as strong as ,
Rama and Lakshmana in that entire Army and are the sons of Doctors of Devas.”
6889.”That One in the centre is known as Kumudha. One who stands,
Next to him is Kumudaksha,The one on the other side , Gavaksha.
The other one is the famous Kesari who is the father of the great wealth Hanuman,
Who is said to be Lord Shiva and also Lord Brahma. He is of great prowess.”
6890.That one is Murabha who has lustrous shoulders who has nails , teeth and hands ,
Like the Lord Narasimha and who sheds light like lightning and that is Sarabha ,
Who wears many great garlands and if he desires he can uproot anything ,
And here is the great one called Sathabali.”
6891.There stands Panasa who though he does not have three eyes,
Is like Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities, The one who stands,
First in the first row of the army is Vrushabha and the one ,
Who is opposite to him is Sushena who possesses great knowledge.
6892.Dadhimukha who is standing left of Sugreeva , the son of Sun God ,
Is the one who reduced the burden of the back of the earth ,
By uprooting many hills with bamboo forests and who is fiercer that fire when angry,
And the one there Shankha who is like a lion.”
6893. “Oh great one please hear .Does that army of monkeys ,
Has any comparison or limitation in number even if we count,
The number of stars in the sky or fishes in the sea,
Or the sand in the beach , it is not possible to count them.”
6894. The very strong Ravana then got angry and smiled, looked at that spy,
And said, “It looks that you are praising the monkeys who wander about,
In small gardens What can the herds of deer who wander about in different ,
Forests do to a Lion “ Said he teasingly.
Chapter of breaking of the crown.
(Sugreeva jumps to the tower on which Ravana was standing has a big fight with hi.At the end he snatches the crown of Ravana jumps back and keeps that crown on the feet of Rama.)
6895.When Ravana was talking like this to the spy , Rama looked at Brother of Ravana,
And asked , “Please tell me about those Rakshasas who have come to see our strength ,
And are standing on the indestructible compound walls which are very tall,
Who have completely hidden the sky , in the proper sequence.”
6896.”The Ravana oif evil activities is the one who has climbed on the spire ,
Who is in between the famous deva maidens like Thilothama ,
Who is bent upon transplanting all his relatives and clan members ,
Who are the seedlings in the hell and has already prepared the hell for it.”
6897.Even before Vibheeshana could think anything further and tell ,
Some other thing , With sparks of fire coming out his eyes due to anger ,
Sugreeva , the son of Sun God , just like Hanuman who is like the Vedas ,
Who when his mother told that his food is the red fruit , jumped ,
On the Sun thinking that he is the red fruit, jumped on Ravana.
6898.He left the top of Suvela mountain which touched the stars in the sky,
Breaking all his greatr abilities and jumped at Ravana the mountain ,
Just like his father who spreads his red rays of light everywhere ,
Jumping from the mountain of sun rise to mountain of sun set.
6899.Like water flowing to the place lower down , the Trikoota mountain,
Bent on the earth and got dejected , Sugreeva reached on the spire of Ravana ,
And thinking of Sita who was shedding tears like flood from her eyes ,
Went with the speed of the mind and was comparable to Jatayu ,
The king of hawks who jumped and attacked Ravana.
6900. Those heavenly maidens who had big eyes were seeing Rama who was of the colour
Of the black cloud and who was a pretty mercy of ocean, and who were greatly happy ,
And also other maidens felt as if a huge thunder fell on their mountain,
And ran to all directions like the sacred crowd of peacocks.
6901.The son of Sun who removes black darkness Sugreeva , when he saw ,
The Very powerful Ravana went before him and like Lord Shiva ,
Who stood against the Halahala poison when the sea was churned,
And stood there like a golden mountain standing before a blue mountain.
6902.When Ravana asked him, “why have you come in this direction?”,
Sugreeva without replying him jumped on him and hit at the chest of Ravana,
Who had twenty broad shoulders due to winning over the eight directions ,
Making him shiver , using his two hands with great lot of force.
6903.Then Ravana with unjustified anger and with great enmity looked at him,
With eyes giving out fire sparks by his twenty hands which were on all his sides,
Like a forest with trees and beat him and that sound echoed in all ten directions.
6904.From the body that was hit by Ravana blood started coming out drop by drop,
And Sugreeva with great anger went in front of Ravana , joined his body with him,
Rose up with very great speed and kicked at the ten heads of Ravana,
Over which he was wearing a crown and kicked on his face also.
6905.Ravana within a second caught hold of the two legs of Sugreeva ,
And making him suffer greatly , using several powerful techniques of wrestling
Made Sugreeva faint like a lion attacking an elephant in rut ,
Put him on the white washed floor and rubbed him with his powerful legs.
6906.Sugreeva caught tightly held of body of Ravana who rubbed him on the floor ,
With great strength with smoke coming out and pressed him on the ground ,
And made blood come out of the mouth guarded by teeth of the shape crescents,
Which gushed out like blood coming out of the cave , And Sugreeva drank it.
6907.Ravana who is black like Kajal , picked up the body of Sugreeva ,
Who was like a Meru mountain and who drank his blood,
Caught hold of him like a cruel poisonous snake by his various hands,
And started rotating him dashing him on all eight mountains producing fire.
6908.Sugreeva who was like Lord Shiva who burnt the walls of Tripura in an instant ,
Hit hard with his fists on chest of Ravana who rotated him , making nail marks there ,
And nearing Ravana with his thick and long hands caught hold of his waist ,
And rotated him and Ravana fainted and Sugreeva threw him in side the moat.
6909. Ravana who climbed swiftly from the moat so that he can prevent ,
Sugreeva , who pushed him in the moat from running way ,
And pushed speedily Sugreeva in that same moat that he fell inside
And Sugreeva came up to fight with him and neared Ravana ,
And both of them rolling fell in to another moat.
6910. They who fell in the moat became angry rotated to right as well as left,
They pressed as well as not pressed themselves on each other’s bodies
They neared each other , did not go near but rose up .
Without getting up opposed and though for little time , it appeared,
AS if the war has stopped, it would not stop and without knowing ,
Anything happening outside they went on fighting with each other.
6911. That Sugreeva who was the son of Sun God travelling in the sky ,
Making the moat in to ocean of milk ,and churned with his pretty hands,
That merciless Asura who was spinning as if he was caught in a whirlpool,
Similar to the Mandhara mountain and Sugreeva was like Vali who churned.
6912. The Blood from the wounded body flowed like two rivers ,
Whose banks have been broken and the Sugreeva and Ravana ,
Who were fighting in the moat were fighting like hawk and eagle ,
And rose up in the sky and the people seeing it got scared and ran away.
6913.Sugreeva the son of Sun God who was fighting at a distance in the sky,
Hugging several flower decked shoulders the greatly enraged Ravana
Who was of colour of cloud and who was as strong as Meru mountain
And he appeared like his father the Sun with the planets going round it.
6914. When they were both greatly enraged and fighting on the sky ,
Ravana was hiding the luster rising from body of Sugreeva by tightly ,
Holding him with his twenty hands and was like the cloud,
Which hides The Sun who had very hot rays .
6915, That Sugreeva who was like Lord Vishnu with his upper part resembling lion
And who was the son of the very hot Sun God jumped separately,
Breaking the huge spire and making the ladies with anklet wail ,
And the entire city of the enemy becoming scared and upset.
6916.Running after the thunder which fell without breaking , with teeth like lightning ,
Falling like a cloud and getting progressively enraged Thinking “I will eat him”.,
That big Asura came after Sugreeva and caught his two hands with his two hands.
6917.The Sugreeva who was standing with great strength fought with Ravana who came,
Making even the God of death scared,He rubbed him on the earth and then Ravana ,
Picked up Sugreeva as if he was a machine and threw him with greay speed,
And like a ball coming back, Sugreeva came back and again fought with him.
6918.Both of them fell on the ground and fought spreading in various directions ,
Like the fire which spreads everywhere, they both flew in to great rage,
With one hitting with fist the other, the walls broke , The very tall ,
Mountains got powdered and the compound walls of the city broke.
6919.Rotating like a wind fan it was not clear where their bodies were ,
It was not possible to know whether the separated ones joined again,
And alo who threw whom , who neared whom , to those Asuras standing there,
Even the Gods in the sky watching the fight became depressed.
6920.When such a great matchless event was happening , Rama of the colour of the cloud,
Not able to see his friend who was like the deathless soul or his coming back, thought,
“All that I wanted to do along with you have been destroyed”
And with great
confusion , with depressed mind
became tired and fell down.
6921.”Oh friend , since my sensibilities and yours are same , your soul has merged with mine ,
Without you , if I continue to be alive, no work could be completed by me and also by your act,
You have pushed all the Devas in great sorrow and have given great joy to the Asuras,
And by your great anger has thus done great harm to me .”
6922.”Oh helper , who gave me hope that I would be able to recover Lady Sita,
You have been caught by Ravana who had cruel weapons given by god ,
And also power of illusion ,How can you escape from his clutches?
Even if you give me all the seven worlds , can I hope to live ?”
6923,” If you are killed by that evil natured Ravana , the act that I undertook,
Would end up in a different way and Now I would not continue to live,
I cannot afford to hear that you are not there and the bad name,
Of not being able to save you from enemy would also come to me ,
And so you are going to be the one who killed me in the battle field.”
6924.”Even if you happen to die , I would keep myself alive and uproot,
All the clans of Asuras from this world and then would die but then,
People would tell that that Rama having forgotten his soul like friend,
Is participating in war , What a hard mind he has? And so I will not kill the Asuras also.”
6925.”Oh sir , to me who is in pitiable state , you did an act that will destroy me ,
And having parted from you who has done a help that can never go away ,
From my mind I would not live. Unless I return back to Ayodhya ,
With this complete army of seventy Vellams , would this sorrow go away from me?’
6926.When Rama was pitying like this , Ravana and Sugreeva who were unable ,
To win or get defeated were fighting with each other, Sugreeva taking ,
Away using his strength all the gems in the crown of Ravana
Making Ravana feeling ashamed that, “It is better for me to die “, came back .”
6927.Sugreeva kept the heap of gems taken away from the crowns,
In which the best of the gems have been studded , at the feet of Rama,
Who was crying and depressed due to his absence and saluted him ,
And feeling shy stood near by and then the seventy vellam army,
Along with Rama and Lakshmana again got their souls back.
6928.Rama hugged his great friend Sugreeva and cleaned him by bathing him,
In his tears that were flowing from his lotus like big eyes of the act of touching ,
The ignorant Ravana who was bleeding from his bone deep wounds .
6929. That Rama who was shedding stream like clear tears from his own eyes,
Looked at his friend said, ”Your act of going away split my heart in to two,
And my soul started moving in and out of my body and my body also stopped moving.
You being one who takes actions after deep thought had done this suddenly” and also told.
6930.”Oh Sugreeva who has shoulders bigger than the mountain , if you had ,
Been killed by that Ravana who is bereft of mercy , I who had not given up my soul,
Even If I manage to win and destroy Ravana along with his relatives,
By doing a cruel war aimed at victory by rain of arrows , Still I would have lost,.”
6931. “When one concentrates the mind and sees , does not the greatness and valour ,
The very pretty heroic culture , all originate from patience ?
You seem to have forgotten our great need for you and bad name that may come to us,
And for spoiling the present life and life after death , What did you do without thinking?”
6932.”In this state , without returning back here speedily , if you go on delaying ,
I would think that some evil has occurred to you and I would also have died.
And following me all the beings on earth would also have died,
What is the use of Sita with a pretty forehead? What is the use of this world?
And what is the use of our coming here to fight ?, Oh great male ,
By your playful nature you have done an erroneous act .”
6933.When Rama told like this Sugreeva told , “ I do not have the prowess ,
Like the king of Hawks to do valorous deeds in the mid of the forest,
I would not show desire to go hospitable deeds like Guha in the city,
Inspite of seeing Sita with a parrot like voice being abducted by Ravana ,
I did not get her back to you .Also I have not brought ,
The ten heads of Ravana back to you and have come bare handed.”
6934,”To you who has killed my enemy Vali and gave me my life and kingdom,
I have left Ravana without killing so that you can kill him yourself ,
And I am leading a life of sorrow without doing proper help ,
To the proper people and so when your great enemy is still alive ,
Just like a monkey I was interested in doing some thing against your enemy ,
And possibly I have done harm to your praiseworthy deeds.”
6935. “Did not my weak shoulders become inferior to the elephants of directions,
Who have eyes more red than the copper which jumped on him with great anger ?
Saying that I would go even before your arrows reach and destroy your enemy,
With a upset mind , I have returned safely without any problems.”
6936. “Your great emissary Hanuman who can by the power of his speech,
The greatness of the books that he has learned , in a greatly contested war,
Showed the power of his tail those who came to show the power of their spear ,
And those who came to show the power of their bow in this great city of Lanka,
And I went in side the same city and showed them the power of my legs
Is there any limit to the prowess of your hands. .”
6937..When the king of monkeys with a bent head in salutations and with great shame,
Told several such words before the king of kings Rama , Vibheeshana ,
Who was wearing several ornaments which were shining like lightning in the sea
Looked at Sugreeva as well as the pretty Rama and told the following.
6938.”The gems that you had brought back were shining on the crown ,
Placed on the head of Ravana and is there anything greater than,
What is placed at the top of his head, for he considers them,
Even greater than his soul and by bringing them here,
You have completely uprooted all his fame and brought them here.”
6939.Just like one desiring to separate and bring the serpent gems from the hoods,
Of Adhi Sesha is the job of standing before Ravana who can remove any one ,
Using his feet wearing heroic anklets and take away these matchless gems ,
From his garlanded crowns and would be difficult for even,
Lord Shiva riding on the bull . Is there a more valorous act than this?”
6940. “Oh Sugreeva with shoulder decorated by gems , even if it is the white crescent ,
With stains , on the head of Lord Shiva or the Kausthubha gem on the chest ,
Of Lord Vishnu which is like big blue gem , they can be brought ,
But bringing the gem from the ten headed Ravana is more difficult and greater victory.
6941.”Oh Lord of the monkeys who has shining gem studded armlets on his shoulders,
Have you not snatched the head jewels Ravana who got the Chandrahasa ,
Which was studded with selected gems and diamonds from Lord Shiva ?
You have put the foundation gem of the victory that Rama is going to attain?
Is there any other words of praise for the acts that you have done?”
6942.Rama who was happy on hearing the praise of Sugreeva by Vibheeshana ,
Said,” I did not feel that your act is not victorious nor an act which does not merit ,
Praise on the valiant heroes. Who else except lord Vishnu who carried ,
The earth on his tusk can do this so quickly ?” said he again and again.
6943. The Sun God saw that his matchless son snatched several glittering gems ,
From the crown of the victorious Ravana from the world he is in .
Thinking that something undesirable may happen ,
Like one who got scared and wanted to hide , prepared to go behind the mountain of sun set.
6944. As soon as the night fell , with gems of the crown of Ravana giving ,
Sufficient light like a lamp , thinking in his mind of the great victory,
Achieved by Sugreeva the son Sun God with red rays , Rama ,
With a rising
shoulders got down from the Suvela mountain
and went in to his tent.
6945.Ravana who has never experienced any time such a sorry state of affairs,
Thinking that the distressing incident caused by Sugreeva was seen by the Devas of the sky,
And feeling greatly ashamed, feeling as if the look of all ladies surrounding him,
Was like that of males , Dying without really dying ,
Similar to his fame going down, got down from that tall spire.
Chapter on Formation of Army.
(This chapter describes how the army of monkeys besiege the city of Lanka on the four sides and also how Angadha was sent as an emissary to Ravana. Ravana tries to win Angadha to his side and later tries to kill nim and he escapes. The monkey army fills up the moats surrounding the city by putting mountains in them and force the Rakshasa army top come out and fight with them. In Valmiki Ramayana Rama decides on the leaders of his army in different gates based on information supplied by Vibheeshana’s ministers.)
6946.Ravana who was hit by the spear called “respectability” with all his ten heads,
Greatly faded and looking like a faded and spoiled lotus flower , with bent heads,
Reached his palace which touches the sky .He did not partake any drinks ,
Did not get joy by hearing songs about God , did not go to the dancing stage and hall,
Did not talk with any body but lay down on a soft bed.
6947. That king of Rakshasas who was having sharp teeth and due to being depressed ,
By loss of the matchless gems was similar to Adhi sesha who was breathing heavily .
From several of his heads as he was having a broad head with several hoods,
And due to his living separately from Lord Vishnu who exists as truth ,
Who was the leader of all beings and who sleeps on the flower bed on ocean of milk.
6948. At that time Sardhula whose real state is not known to even people ,
Who moved with him more closely than his mother and who is an expert in illusion,
Came to the Palace of Ravana and the door keeper went and told Ravana ,
Saluted him and told him that “The person whom you had asked to approach
The enemy and , enquire about their workings has come.”
6949.Ravana said, “Call him in” and Ravana looked at that very intelligent spy,
Who saluted him and asked “please tell me without mistake all the spy news ,
That you have gathered” he understanding from the face of Ravana,
Who was a lion imprisoned in a cave and that he was greatly depressed,
With a mind submissive to him started telling in proper order what he knew.
6950.”Oh valorous one , Hanuman with seventeen Vellam army has besieged ,
The west door of the fort surrounding the castle wall . Rama along ,
With the son of Sun God with same seventeen Vellam army ,
Has ordered Sugreeva to never go away from him.”
6951.” Also Angadha the son of the king along with an army of seventeen Vellam,
Has been appointed to fight all the war that is necessary on the southern gate ,
With another
seventeen Vellam army of monkeys as
well as his friends ,
He who is called as Neela is standing
near the eastern gate .”
6952,He has chosen two Vellam army to search and bring consumable fruits and vegetables ,
For supplying food to that army which would be fighting with anger, and he has,
Instructed your brother to find out the situation in all the four gates,
And inform frequently and he and his brother are standing on northern gate.
This is the arrangements that have taken place in the army of enemy.”
6953.As soon a Sardhula finished saying this the Ravana with sparks of fire ,
In his eyes , with biting his teeth “Tomorrow when our chariots would run over their bodies,
And from the blood that would be flowing from them ,
I would wipe away the dust that rises from the war,
And you would see the destruction in the battle field,
That would be comparable with the destruction,
When the northern fire rises during final deluge.
6954.Like the light sun light rising on the the famous blue mountain,
That Ravana whose pretty shoulders had the mark of blood and flesh stains,
When due to the hitting of arrows of God of love , whose job was hitting with arrows ,
His flower spread bed got very hot , reached another room decorated by gems.
6955. He then made ten crores of ghosts guard outside his home,
Which was Looking like bare earth but had homes built by crystal ,
And sent word to his ministers who were born in faultless clans ,
For thinking and deciding about what needs to be done then.
6956.He looked at the crowd of ministers whose wisdom cannot be measured,
And asked,” With proper look out we have found that all the entrances of our fort ,
Are surrounded by the monkey army and so a huge war is going to happen,
And war will not go away from us and I am worried ,
What should we think now and what should we do now?”
6957.Nikumba said,” possibly you are thinking that the seventy Vellam Monkeys ,
Have surrounded all our walls and worried as to what is to be done now.
To destroy completely our enemies who wear the Uzhinjai flowers,
Your city’s ocean like army is thousand vellam strong and wears the Nochi flowers.”
6958.”When the Asuras start fighting with prime weapons like Iron rod, axe .
Spear , sword , the long spear with leaf like end , the devas would drop their weapons ,
Salute us and start running away , and how can the monkeys ,
With bare hands fight with us and attain great victory.”
6959.NIkumba an asura of matchless valour told like this , after beating the earth ,
And he fell like fire and laughed like thunder and further said ,
“Our affairs have become like this now,” and then Mali who was maternal uncle ,
Of Ravana said, “the disease of passion with very great sorrow ,
Is uprooting us like this and making us fall “ and further said words of love.
6960.”Does Hanuman who entered this city, set fire to it and made it in to dust,
Have the divine wheel in his hand? Does Sugreeva who came here and took,
Away the crown gems from your ten heads have Spear , trident or sword?”
6961.”And so even before the arrows start from the string of Rama , let us give back,
Sita who has a invisible waist and bosom which hurts her waist and we the Asuras,
Who have several weapons should speedily surrender to the monkeys ,
Who do not have any such weapons and there is no other way,
For us not to be harmed as we do not not have any protection.”
6962. When Mali told like this Ravana stared at him with fire coming out of his eyes,
And he who has bad name done due to acts done earlier “Possibly You only,
Want to tell cruel words at me and as you do not have any love towards me,
And are telling words which are not proper to our clan “ and hearing that Mali stopped talking.
6963. After that Ravana summoned his commander in chief and said to him,
“Oh valorous one who holds very sharp weapons in your hand and
Who used them on Kalakeya so that the fat and blood came out ,
Oh Commander of my army , take under your control two hundred vellam,
Of Rakshasa army , along with other captains stand on the east door.”
6964.”Oh Mahodhara who destroyed the pride of God of death ,
Go in proper time along with war mad valorous hero Maha Parswa “Oh enemy of Indra ,
And two hundred vellam army to the southern side belonging to God of death,
And kill all the monkeys which have tail.”
6965. “Oh enemy of Indra , Oh Indrajit , what is the use of telling your greatness ,
You have already seen the prowess of Hanuman the son of wind God ,
On the day that Lanka was burnt. Oh valorous one , With you great army,
Surrounding two hundred vellam of the army reach,
The western gate of the city before dawn.”
6966.”Oh Virupaksha , you have been fighting with the devas for a very long time,
And have only seen their death and is is improper for you to fight ,
With this weak monkeys who are in large number and it would not give fame to you.
And so along with the famous Moola bala and along with ministers ,
Protect this ancient , great and famous city .” Said Ravana.
6967.After waging war against all worlds which are south of Brahma ‘s land ,
Won over all of them and with war not satiating me and I would take ,
Two hundred vellums of the army along with elephants in rut , horses swords ,
And Army driving the chariot and protect the northern entrance”
Saying like this Ravana divided his one thousand Vellam army properly.
6968.Is the wide period of dark night which was reason of worrying everybody,
Only for Devas who want to see comfort ? Is it only for sages who have ,
Mastered the four Vedas? Is it only for the fair pretty Sita?
Is it only for the king of Lanka? But it brought comfort for all of them together?
6969. Fearing the tyrant rule of Ravana who does not have the culture of mercy
But has only interest in war, Sun thought that it would be difficult to come out,
And was hiding and when he was suffering like this with sorrow ,
Seeing the just king who destroyed the pride of the tyrant and who protects ,
Just like the emerging of small kings out of hiding , he appeared on eastern sky.”
6970.As soon as as the day broke with lot of dust hitting all the directions,
And subdue the sound of the ocean with flowing water ,
And the dusts filled up the ocean and the monkey captains ,
Who were not bothered not to fight as per the orders passed earlier ,
Arrived at their allotted gates of the city and surrounded them.
6971.That monkey army reached the walls of the city and jumped on it ,
Making the stars of the sky fall on the ground and tearing the universe ,
Making tumultuous noise and Sugreeva the son of Sun God with matchless rays,
And Lakshmana walked in front and Lord Indra saluted and greeted them,
And Lord Rama also Got up and walked towards the battle field.
6972, That epic city belonging to that debased one was greatly strong ,
Which was beyond the understanding of of those poets who had mastered ocean like books,
And the ocean like spear holding Rakshasa army , though it has been already swallowed ,
Was standing surrounding on the sides of the black sea and milky ocean like ,
Army of the monkeys standing opposite and made it look like a city.
6973.That monkey army surrounded the huge measureless army of Rakshasas,
AS if it is a net and this could be compared to the cloth like praise worthy seven oceans
At the time of deluge when the final storm is blowing ,
Made all the earth as one entity which was standing on one side.
Chapter on emissaryship of Angadha.
6974. That very charitable Rama along with seventy Vellam of monkey army of estimated valour,
Reached there speedily and was waiting for the thief Ravana to come ,
Beseigiing the northern gate and not being able to see the coming of Ravana,
He looked at Vibheeshana and said “Only now I remembered about a praise worthy act.”
6975.That Rama in whom the mercy of all the world stands looked at Vibheeshana ,
And said, “From here we would send an emissary speedily to Ravana ,
And ask him , whether ene now he is willing to release Lady Sita ,
And if he says “no” , we will think that destroying him is our duty .
This is what my mind suggests and it is Dharma as well as Justice .”
6976.Vibheeshana who has been crowned as the king of Rakshasas after hearing that,
Said that it is a good idea and Sugreeva the God of the monkeys stood up ,
And said that it was suitable for kings but the younger brother Lakshmana ,
Angrily said, “Showing mercy to that Rakshasa is a mistake and we have only to talk ,
With him using our arrows and there is no need to talk with him using words.”
6977.That Ravana cheated us and kept Sita , who is the lamp of chastity in prison,
He has done wordless crimes against the Devas, he has created several problems tio the Brahmins,
He killed beings with soul and ate them , he is ruling all the worlds ,
Up to the end of directions, He has stolen the wealth of Indra ‘s kingdom ,
And altogether he has the Dharma of doing undharmic acts .
6978.’Oh Lord who lives a destruction less life at all times , He did innumerable ,
Tricks , abducted Sita , your consort from you and made you drown in great sorrow
He also destroyed the life of your father Jatayu who took mercy on sita ,
And fought with him all alone , who had life span up to deluge.”
6979. “Oh famous leader , If Ravana releases Sita you would give ,
The alms of his soul to such a Ravana. What will happen to the word,
That you gave to Vibheeshana that as long as my name exists ,
You would be the king of Lanka, who surrendered to you.,
What would happen to the word on oath given by you to the sages?”
6980. With your wisdom and nature of mercy that explains Dharma ,
You have completely forgotten the words you have given to the sages,
As well as Vibheeshana as also all the ills Ravana have done to you.
After seeing this beautiful city of Lanka and its wealth,
With mercy you have decided that it is not proper for you to destroy it.”
6981 Rama with a view to impress the mind of Lakshmana replied,
“I did not forget the evils done by Ravana nor forgotten the words that I gave to,
Sages and Vibheeshana. What is going to take place is indeed war.
Should we not praise and preserve, the rules of justice in ruling,
AS given by great teachers ,Is it proper to go against them?
Even though one has got great strength of shoulders , it is only proper for them,
To be patient and that only would lead the victory .That is what is told books on political justice also “
6982”.If Hanuman who has gone earlier goes now also they would think that,
We do not have any one else to be sent as emissary .Who else is now a proper one to go?”
After thinking like this Rama decided the most suitable one is Angadha and ,
Even if the enemies show their valour at him , he would be able to come back safely.
6983. Others agreed to this proposal by saying “good” and Rama called Angadha and told him,
“Oh Angadha of good characteristics, go and meet the enemy and tell them ,
The two messages that I am telling you and after knowing their choice ,
Return back,. “ and what can we say about joy Angadha who was entrusted the job by Rama ,
And who had all the qualities needed for doing it , who had pretty,
Shoulders which were taller than the mountains.
6984.Angadha asked “What are those message which I have to convey to Ravana?”
Rama told, “ask him to decide whether releasing Sita who wears great ornaments,
And saving his life is good or whether he would like get all his ten heads ,
Broken in to pieces and lie on the battle ground . Tell this to him and ask him to choose one of them.”
6985. Rama further told , “Safely hiding inside the fort is not proper Dharma ,
It does look good on a valorous hero. It is also not a courageous act ,
It cannot be termed as valorous , If they have strength to come face to face ,
Battling with arrows and getting exposed to our arrow hitting them , ask them to come out.”
6986. Angadha attained heavenly joy thinking “If Hanuman is not there I am the substitute
And I got Rama ‘s certificate about it , Now who can be comparable to me “,
Saluted Rama by falling on the earth jumped like a lion through the sky ,
And speedily went like the arrow of Rama from his Kodanda bow, towards Ravana.
6987,Angadha who was an emissary who never went against the words of Rama ,
Who gave up his sleep on the ocean of milk and had come to Ayodhya ,
To cross the ocean of sins called Asuras who by their spear and heat of their look,
Crossed the walls of Lanka which were taller than the Meru mountain,
Which even the Sun God would find difficult to cross ,
Reached Lanka and went to the home of Ravana.
6988. The Rakshasas who saw Angadha were scared thinking that he was Hanuman,
Started crying , saluted him and begged him not to harm them and then Angadha ,
Saw who was hearing and examining the petitions of valorous people of different departments ,
With his twenty ears on his ten faces and also inspecting the army that was going to the war.
6989.”Since there are stones as well as trees to fill up the sea and so,
WE crossed this small ocean” is the adage that is proper to us but ,
Is there anything in this world born to kill this great one?
If he comes to the battle field holding lustrous weapons who can oppose him?
Only possibility is the bow in the hand of Rama” thinking like this ,
And appreciating his prowess Angadha stood there surprised.
6990. “After seeing this Ravana with clarity I feel that Rama who in a war .
Won over my father , who has won of this Ravana , by putting an arrow on his chest ,
Has come to kill this Ravana . These things can only be thought of.
Then we see a possibility of Rama killing him , Others cannot do anything against him”
6991.”If he completely leaves out his passion on the Lady Sita who is pretty,
Even without any ornaments , then in this earth who would be able to kill him?
Like the Garuda who snatched the gem of the open mouthed serpent ,
My father has snatched the gems of his crown and he is stronger than all” Thought Angadha.
6992.Angadha the emissary sent by Rama who is the store house of good characters,
After thinking like this went and stood very near to the lion like Ravana who appeared to be ,
A mixture of broad sea , cruel fire , poison and God of death and then after fixing hands and legs ,
And then put a very lustrous crown on its head and which was sitting emitting light .
6993. Ravana seeing Angadha who was standing near him with fire sparks coming out of his eyes,
Looked at him and asked “who are you , who is standing before me? , For what purpose ,
Have you come? Before the servants kill and eat you , please answer me in a clear manner”
And Angadha , the son of Vali with very great prowess ,Smiled showing his white teeth.
6994.”The Lord of all five elements and who is the Lord of earth surrounded by water ,
Who is Lord of Sita who sits on the lotus , who is the Lord of other Gods also,
Who is the Lord of Vedas that you recite ,and who is the Lord of all that is going to happen to you,
Has sent me as his emissary and I have come here to tell you the message that he has sent.”
6995.”Is your Lord the Lord Shiva? Or is he Lord Vishnu or otherwise is he Lord Brahma ?
Having collected all monkeys , after building a bund in a small pond like sea ,
Does he consider that he has done a valorous deed and does he feel that I would take mercy on him?
Has he sent you to find out about that ? Is he really a man as he has sent a monkey as emissary?,
Is he really the lord of the world ?” saying this that Ravana laughed loudly.
6996. “ Lord Shiva who wears the crescent and river Ganges on his matted head ,
And Lord Vishnu who holds divine wheel and conch in his hands ,
Would not dare to enter this city of Lanka . When things are like that ,
Just for a man , you have entered the city without any fear ,
And as an emissary and tell such words .Who are you “ Said Ravana.
6997.”I am the son Of Vali who is the son of Indra who tied a person called Ravana,
By his tail along with his pretty shoulders and went on jumping from ,
One mountain where elephants live to another mountain as well as ,
Churned the milky ocean using the Mandhara mountain so that devas can joyfully eat.”
6998.”Is not your father my friend as there is a strong witness to this.,
And your coming as an emissary to that Rama is some thing ,
For which there is no inferior act . Oh my dear son , I am giving ,
You the Lordship of the monkeys immediately
By your coming to me without delay you have done a great act .” said Ravana.
6999. Ravana who has already near to his ending days looked at Angadha and said,
“Rama killed your father and you are walking behind him and saluting him,
With two hands held above your bent head , making others call you as an ignorant one ,
Now if you come to me your bad name would go away and I would get the lady Sita ,
Then I would consider you as my son and what other great things I need to get?”
7000.”There is no doubt about the fact that those men would die in a day or two,
I have given your kingship to you today itself and you please rule,
Till the end of this eon ,sitting on the golden throne carried by lions ,
So that the devas would praise as well as salute you , I would crown,
You as the king of all monkeys by my own hands.”
7001. Angadha hearing those words of Ravana , clapped both his pretty hands ,
And laughed loudly making his chest and shoulders shake , “did not your younger brother ,
Go away from you and join us thinking that this is the end days of all the people of Lanka.
7002.”If you tell all type of nonsense which comes to your mouth ,
And try to make me join with you , how can an emissary become a king?
Has it ever happened? Would I become king of monkeys when you offer it to me?
And if we think of another comparison , it would be like a lion,
Accepting a kingdom, when a dog gives it to him.”
7003.Ravana got up with a resolution, “I am going to kill him”
And then thought “Would I touch my sword to kill a insignificant monkey,
Told, “ Oh emissary who has come here representing those ,
Whose last days have been determined by the invisible god of death,,
If you have decided that you would also die with them , tell the purpose of your visit.”
7004 Angadha told , “Rama who is still merciful towards you , called me today ,
And said, “you go and tell the sinner who is going to get the entire Asura clan killed,
Who is hiding inside the fort scared of the war and tell ”Please release ,
Lady Sita immediately and if you do not want to do it oppose me in the battle field and die”””
7005. He further said , “That Ravana who did not come when I killed his grand mother,
And made her the food for hawks , who did not come when I killed ,
His sweet uncle Subahu , who did not come when we were living in the forest ,
And cut off th two ears, nose and breasts of a lady who came there ,
Would he have maleness left him in him to come and fight with us here?’
7006.”Even after knowing that his brothers along with his relatives ,
Who were helping him to kill all the beings who cannot be destroyed ,
Were uprooted and killed by me and who made my brother separate from me ,
By deceit and abducted my lady, where is the chance of that Ravana ,
With bent teeth coming and facing me in a cruel war?”
7007.”When Hanuman after meeting lady Sita , killed all soldiers ,
Who opposed him then .rubbed his own son in to a paste on the earth,
And burnt his great city of Lanka and crossed the sea and ,
Came back , this Ravana did not come and how can he come now?”
7008.”When his brother Vibheeshana got the kingship which makes the need for him saluting ,
Others unnecessary , When Varuna came and saluted me unable to face my arrow,
When a bund was constructed to bridge the ocean , when I spared the life ,
Of the spies born in Rakshasa clan and removed evil from their hearts ,
He did not come and where is the suspicion that he would come now?”
7009.”When all the Devas who imprisoned him were seeing , in front ,
Of the deva maidens who were like the pretty lotus flower over ,
His mountain like shoulders , yesterday when the gems of his crown,
Were snatched away by Sugreeva who was like a tiger with stripes,
He did not come to fight and where is the chance of his coming outside?’
7010.He wanted me tell all these words to you and wanted to know ,
Your opinion and my Lord Ordered me to tell all these which are ,
Suitable to you, and requested you to think about them and chose ,
The alternative that you like and tell me boldly ,
Think properly about releasing Sita with dense hair on her head from prison ,
And saluting Rama or otherwise along with your relatives,
Come to embrace your death by coming along with me to outside the gate.
7011. “ You have waged war and made fall beings born in water ,
Those born in encircling fire , those born in this wide earth ,
And also those who were born in the sky and are now hiding in your town,
And if you happen to die there, it would bring a very bad name to you,”
Said Angadha in such way that it greatly wounded the mind of Ravana.
7012.AS soon as Ravana heard these words from Angadha , became ,
So angry that he looked like one who will swallow all beings,
And he ordered four people to catch Angadha with speed ,
And dash him against the long , wide earth.
7013. When those four people came to catch him, Angadha ,
Caught hold of them and jumped up in the sky , made them hang ,
In the atmosphere, plucked their heads and shouted loudly ,
Threw their head so that it fell on the entrance of the palace ,
Kicked them and told the following to the soldiers there.
7014.”The arrows of Rama which spit smoke and are like,
The hot lightning which will burn would fall on you,
And so you
who are all weak , go and
hide in safe places”
Saying like this Angadha returned back to Rama.
7015. Becoming of the colour of red sandalwood due to the,
Blood that he has shed, rose in the sky creating huge sound ,
And as if he descended from the moon to earth ,
Descended and saluted the divine feet of Rama.
7016.When Angadha reached there , the valorous hero Rama ,
Asked Angadha to tell him about all the intentions of Ravana ,
And then Angadha told him, “What is the point to tell them,
In detail , That cruel ignorant one would not get his desires,
Fulfilled unless all his ten heads are cut and roll on earth.
Chapter on first day’s war.
(This chapter describes the war on the first day.Prahastha, the commander in chief of Rakshasa army is killed.Ravana and Hanuman beat each other , Ravana attacks Lakshmana with the spear given by Brahma and Lakshmana falls down,Hanuman saves him. Rama destroys the chariots of Ravana and throws his crowns in to the sea. Rama asks him to go back and come the next day.)
7017.Rama ordered ‘ There is nothing except war now and so in all directions ,
Beat the drum to tell all the warriors in the tents to march and stand,
In the respective fort entrances allotted to them.
7018.”Also with already experienced hands let the valorous heroes ,
Bring all the hills that are standing everywhere, the number ,
Being three times than the number put In the ocean ,
And fill up the moat around the city which is guarded.
7019. Put uprooted trees on all streets so that Rakshasas,
Canno easily move about , In a loud voice challenge them for battle ,
And now itself conquer the top of the walls ,
Which cannot be straight away crossed by the Sun.
7020. That army of monkeys who were brave like a lion ,
Carried huge mountains and trees started the work ,
Making the animals in the water run away ,
And the water in the moat ebb out and closed the moat.
7021. When the Seventy Vellam monkeys which were spread out,
Like the eighth ocean were filling up the moat with trees and mountains,
The pure water of the moat , as if it is helping the city ,
Entered in to the city through the doors and encircled it.
7022. The bottom stems of the well grown lotus plants in the moat ,
Which were till then only increasing the true fame of Ravana,
Were uprooted by the very strong hands of those monkeys.
7023.The flow of honey , from the tall blue Karuvilai flowers,
Which were like the eyes of the moat appeared as if ,
The moat was crying that the strength and fame of Ravana ,
Who has evil nature would come to an end today itself.
7024,When the moat was being filled up due to uprooting ,
Of fresh lotus plants , the bees which had broad wings ,
Started running away breaking the music and ,
The crowds of swans took their eggs by their mouth and started running.
7025.Along with the bees that were singing music with long notes ,
The pollen dropped from leaf sheaths of palms in the huge fields ,
Where The monkeys made way to the swans living on lotus flowers ,
By jumping and because of that the Valai fishes also jumped.
7026. The huge trees like drizzles along with mountains and dusts,
Due to their going near the water of the moat ,
The water ebbed out of the moat and like rivers flowed to the sea.
7027. The stones thrown by the monkeys to fill the moat ,
When they were being thrown pressed ripples in the water ,
And the lotus flowers that had flowing honey ,
Got drowned in the water with tides ,
And were like the faces of women which were raising up.
7028.That ten headed Ravana who was the head of the pride of ego,
Knew about the covering up of the moat by the monkeys,
Proving the fact that there is no limits to poverty riches and strength.
7029. The monkeys which covered up the moat , uprooted the Maramaras,
And destroyed the big bridges built for communication ,
And just liked melted and newly made reached the top of the wall,
And shouted in such a way that the ocean and black clouds were also scared.
7030.Climbing on that tall walls which were like the round Meru mountain,
The monkeys which stood touching the sky ,
Were like the white flags that were hung on the top of those walls.
7031. Due to the monkeys who were more in weight than the Meru mountain,
With countless gems pressing that wall , unable to bear their weight .
That compound wall of the city was pressed down and there was no need to break it .
7032.In Lanka the huge war drums were beaten , with the big flags ,
Which were flying on the elephants the long sky was hidden ,
With dust accumulating the distance for directions came down,
And the sound of the Asuras starting to the battle went and fused in the sky.
7033. Conches boomed , the ornaments worn by Asuras made tingling sound,
The belled garlands of the horses which were dancing made sound ,
The big bells tied to the huge pretty chariots also made sound,
And the elephants in rut due to the joy of the war trumpeted.
7034.Making the ancient clan of the Rakshasas completely uprooted ,
And making the human and other beings live a life of peace and prosperity ,
The time which has embedded the reason shown by fate made ,
The monkey army and Asura army with great pride fought with each other.
7035.That ocean like monkey army using their teeth , using huge trees ,
Using huge stones went to fight and the ocean of Rakshasa army ,
Fought using bows , long spears and very many other lustrous weapons.
7036.The arrows sent by Asuras powdered the hills thrown by the monkeys,
And all those arrows were broken by the monkeys using huge trees with branches ,
And due to the lustrous spears going inside which made red dots,
The huge scented trees got destroyed and fell down.
7037.The stones thrown by those monkey warriors with long hands in the war ,
Broke the heads of those cheating Rakshasas and their brains ,
Came out of their ears , mouths and noses where serpents live.
7038.Since the arrows of those Asuras whose black would scare ,
The darkness of night , which came with great speed hit them ,
With blood flowing out of the wounds along wit falling teeth,
Those monkeys along with stone they brought to throw rolled on the earth.
7039.The Stones that were speedily thrown by the monkeys standing on the walls,
Which were as tall as the Meru mountain , just like series of thunder
Falling on the mountain took away the souls of that evil Rakshasas.
7040.By the long lustrous spears which are of the shape of leaf thrown,
By the angry Asuras with lustrous eyes , those monkeys which fought with them ,
Lost their hands died and fell on the earth outside those city walls.
7041.The monkeys became very angry , bit them with their teeth ,
Hit them with their hands , pressed the necks of the asuras ,
And separated them by using their sharp nails ,
Hit with their knees and kicked with their legs,
And killed innumerable and countless Asuras.
7042.Those Asuras who had very cruel eyes by throwing weapons ,
And shooting arrows , by beating with iron rods similar to bamboo sticks,
And Pressing very cruel spears in side their bodies ,
Killed the monkeys whose population came down considerably.
7043.The blood soaked red golden mountain looked as if,
The surrounding mountain was made of corals ,
And the flow of the blood was dragging the crowds of corpses,
Which had fallen head first in to the saline sea.
7044. That city of Lanka which was difficult to be conquered by Indra,
Due to the large number of birds assembling in the sky to eat the corpses,
Was looking like a huge Pandal that was erected at that place.
7045.The cruel and hot blood that was rising up and flowing ,
From the hill like corpses and the headless bodies of the Asuras ,
Which appeared as if the night has come before the sky at dusk,
Were lifting their hands and danced here and there .
7046.Due to blood dropping from the wings of the birds that dipped in,
That greatly fearful red blood , the flags of different colours ,
All turned their colours and became red.
7047.The Monkeys losing their strength , left the huge wall ,
Which was bathed by their blood which was like the fresh spring water
Like the huge sea which got down on one side from the Meru mountain.
7048.The crowd of the Rakshasas who had cruel eyes which ,
Can cause sorrow entered and filled up on the platforms of the wall ,
In the corners from where arrows can be shot, from the fort entrances,
Which can make the enemies depressed and stages built on the walls.
7049.Those monkeys who were trying to escape when Rakshasas neared them,
Were trying to swim the swiftly going ocean of blood and some monkeys ,
Due to arrows hitting them became greatly tired and fell down ,Others ran away.
7050. Like the huge sound made at the time of deluge when everything is destroyed ,
By the huge sea which is the cause for such destruction ,When the sea like army of monkeys ,
Who were hugging the huge wall lost their power , The sea like Rakshasa army,
Who were using very cruel weapons , made sound of victory like huge sea.
7051. The sounds from the huge drums the weapon called Musudu , the conches that booms,
The famous Yekkalam , the small drum called Akuli and many other instruments ,
Merged with the sound of arrows being shot from the bow ,
And made the ocean making tumultuous sound with tides worried.
7052. At that time , similar to starting from the four mouths of Lord Brahma ,
Who had created all the worlds . the sea like army which was within city of Lanka,
Emerged out of the four gates which were touching the sky .
7053. Completely covering the entire long eight kadham distance ,
Elephants with three types of rut rushed out of the fort entrances ,
With steps along with flags on them as well as flags on other elephants ,
So closely and came out breaking the staffs holding the flags.
7054.The long chariots made of Gold due to rut water flowing out ,
Of the masked elephants , like the storm at the final deluge ,
Ran swiftly and broke in several ways the very strong earth.
7055, The monkeys which had conquered the city of Lanka ,
Using their large pretty shoulders broke the huge and tall walls,
And due to the well dressed lady Lanka drinking the sea water ,
That which entered inside her , the jumping horses
Were like those which were vomited by the jumping tides.
7056. In the world where there is no comparison , the very dark nights ,
Which from very old times followed the day , scared of great light of Lanka
Were imprisoned on one side and they as if they were,
Coming out of the prison , the Rakshasa foot soldiers came out.
7057. The great dust which rose up due to the march out of,
The four branches of the army , reduced the burden of Adhi Sesha,
Who had huge heads , and encircled the entire sky ,
And got themselves pasted in the walls of universe as well as directions.
7058. Due to the Rakshasas crowding and coming nearing them,
The huge armies of crowds of monkeys were greatly harried ,
And approached the place where son of Sun God
Who was proudly standing with a wish to fight the war was standing.
7059.Seeing the tiredness of the weak army of monkeys ,
And the greatness of the Rakshasa army which was coming with great anger ,
That Sugreeva who had a boiling heart and with eyes spitting out fire ,
He took in his hand a very huge tree as weapon.
7060 Like a separate Sugreeva standing before each of the Asura ,
Warriors ,riding on elephants, horses as well as chariots ,
Sugreeva stood in front of the ornamental gate ,
And looked like matchless Hanuman who fought earlier with them.
7061. Braking the legs of elephants , horses and Rakshasas soldiers ,
And making them fall , making the huge gem studded lustrous chariots over turn ,
Making the warm blood flowing like a river , with great heat in his mind ,
He did all this only with the very strong Maramara only .
7062.At that time the valorous ones of the monkey clan lead by their king ,
Sugreeva went and joined the war that they were doing ,
With Rakshasas , in which they were suffering and started fighting.
7063, Due to the falling of thrown stones in the battle field,
The life of the very evil Rakshasas were destroyed ,
The number of them who were killed was innumerable .
And the number of monkeys who were killed by the cruel arrows,
Which were sent by the bows of those Rakshasas were also numerous.
7064.In the great fierce war that took place , the monkeys,
Fought with great valour by throwing stones and the Rakshasas,
Who after losing their pride almost reached end of southern direction.
7065. The crowds of ghosts started singing , the headless bodies,
Started dancing in various ways and started running towards the deep sea,
Chaste women started entering battlefield and were searching the bodies of their husbands.
7066.All the rivers of blood that started flowing from the elephants,
That were killed by the monkeys went and merged with the ocean.
The torrential rain got defeated by the rain of arrows of Asuras ,
The countless monkey army died and only red blood could be seen everywhere.
7067. The red blood of the Rakshasas whose life was shortened by the hands,
Of the ferocious monkey warriors flowed like water , and spoiled the battle field,
And the power of the ocean of the Rakshasa army got reduced.
7068.When the prowess of the Rakshasa army was reduced , one cruel Rakshasa ,
Called Vajramushti with fire sparks coming out of his eyes came,
In a chariot coming with great speed and he was followed by crowd of eagles ,
He came like ship travelling in the sea and started attacking them directly.
7069. When that Vajramushti came speedily in a chariot and showered,
Very sharp arrows and started destroying the monkeys ,
Indra and other devas started getting worried and Sugreeva,
The son of Sun God with a pained mind saw that scene.
7070. Seeing that situation stood up and jumped on the speedy chariot ,
Of that Evil Vajramushti, cut off the quiver that he had tied on his back ,
AS well as his bow and also destroyed his body and went from there.
7071. Due to Vajramushti falling like a mountain losing its balance ,
The Rakshasas got terribly scared and returned to the raised city of Lanka,
And The monkeys made victory sound like rising of the tide.
7072.The Rakshasas with cruel red eyes like the Veezhi fruit ,
Rose and came through the eastern gate like the raising ocean at time of deluge ,
And the monkey soldiers who were surrounding the gate neared and attacked them.
7073. Those Rakshasas who were like cruel poison , rained weapons,
Like spear , sword axe, iron rods wheel and throw spears and opposed ,
And due to that the legs and tails of many monkeys were cut off.
7074. Those monkeys who aimed at victory with great force ,
Threw trees and mountains and they fell on the asuras like cruel god of death,
And the Asuras got scattered and their horses and elephants were killed.
7075. The very angry Rakshasas became aggressive and rose against monkeys,
Attacking them with mace , sword , spear , wheel and arrows and monkeys ,
With blood splattering from the wounds made by these ran helter skelter.
7076. Then Neela the son of fire God uprooted a huge Maramara tree,
Whose roots had gone deep in to the earth and threw it ,
Like the fire of deluge , to powder the cruel army of Rakshasas.
7077. That Maramara killed and made fall on the pretty earth chariot and its drivers,
The horses attached to them , the red faced elephants , Yalis and lions,
And from their fresh wounds the blood flowed and filled up the sea.
7078. When the army of scared Rakshasas started running away ,
Spoiling the battle field , the cruel commanders neared them,’
And a commander called Kumbhanu came there
Shot arrows which can travel to a long distance and cut the monkey army.
7079-80..Idumba the bear hero who was respected in all directions,
Who was seeing this , took hold of a mountain in its hand ,
And like a storm and jumped before that commander Kumbhanu,
And before the arrows sent by Khumbanu surrounded him,
Raised the mountain in his hand and threw at Khumbanu,
Which broke his bow , chariots , horses and flags with great speed.
7081.That Kumbanu who in an earlier war had made the Devas run away,
With his chariot being destroyed, with his bow getting broken,
Became angry like the thunder falling from the cloud,
Jumped at Idumba, breaking the earth.
7082. Idumba who was hit on the chest strong big hands ,
Of Khumbanu , hit back , made his head bent down,
By holding and pressing his very huge shoulders.
7083.Then Neela pressed the two legs of Khumbanu below his hip ,
And by hands pressed his shoulders , Bit his head by his mouth,
And made his brain burst out and killed Khumbanu.
7084.Prahastha the son of Sumali who saw that the commander ,
Who was under him being killed , who was looking like a cloud ,
Bent his very strong bow to shoot arroews.
7085. That Prahastha whose limbs with exuberating bent his long bow,
Made sound with the string which made the monkeys greatly upsert,
And went on shooting greatly lustrous arrows continuously.
7086-7087., Speedily hundred and thousands of arrows of varying types ,
Hit the innumerable army of the monkey clan,
And with great sorrow they scattered in all directions,
And the valorous Hero called Neela became greatly angry,
PIcked up a huge mountain which was nearby and like,
A God of death started destroying the army of Prahastha ,
And that Rakshasas sent rain like arrows and ,
Powdered the huge mountain in to hundreds of pieces.
7088. Neela again picked up a huge Maramara tree along with its roots,
And threw that tree just like the thunder falling from the sky,
Which made in to small pieces the bow, flag ,
AS well as chariot drawn by huge horses in to pieces.
7089.Due to his losing the bow as well as the chariot , that Prahastha ,
Became as angry as the thunder that left the cloud ,
And with a thick iron rod ran towards Neela,
Like the lustrous Sun God who has lost his chariot.
7090. When he folded his mouth and with fire sparks coming out of his eye,
Went and hit Neela , Neela became greatly agitated jumped and went ,
Near Prahastha and picked up Prahastha with his weapon and threw them on the sky.
7091.When after throwing Prahastha , he was making great sound ,
That Prahastha reached the earth and making the minds of devas ,
Greatly shiver , He attacked Neela the son of fire God ,
With a huge mace and made him shed blood.
7092.Even after being hit like that , Neela without bothering for it ,
Snatched the mace held by Prahastha threw it away and with determination ,
That he will put an end to that enemy and hit Prahastha ,
With his hand and made him vomit blood as if it was drunk earlier.
7093.With blood flowing from his mouth ,Prahastha , hit,
On the long strong chest of Neela before he realized,
And the war that they were fighting with hatred ,
To each other , cannot be easily described by words.
7094.Neela than tied by his tail and pressed him and with his fist ,
Hit him by his very long hands on his shoulders , chest and forehead ,
Then Prahastha fell on the ground like an uprooted big mountain.
7095. Devas knowing Prahastha has fallen dead , made great noise,
Due to joy and the monkey soldiers with reddish hair and white teeth,
Became dispirited and went back to their old places.
7096.The Rakshasas who went to war in the southern entrance ,
Fought with Angadha who had strong shoulders with great prowess,
Seeing that their leader Suparswa was killed by him ,
Unable to stand before Angadha they ran away.
7097.,. In the very strong entrance of the west , the asura army,
One hundred and two vellam strong and Dunmukha ,
Who was wearing very big heroic anklets rose with great energy ,
And were killed by the hand like god of death of the great son of wind god .
7098. And then the emissaries who have seen the progress of war ,
In all the four gates starting from east went with great speed ,
Reached Ravana who bent his head to hear what they were about to say,
And they addressed him as “Oh king” and told it in his ears.
7099.They said, “Vajramushti in the northern gate ,
Dunmukha in the western gate who was like a mountain
Fifty Vellam army who cannot be defeated .
Were all destroyed and our army was crushed.”
7100. “Before Rakshasas with victorious spears reached ,
The southern gate Suparswa was killed ,
And all those who went with him are not traceable “ they said.
7101.”In the eastern gate , your great commander who has ,
Achieved victory even at the time of deluge ,
Who went with exuberant Rakshasa army ,
Was made in to a dust and reached the heavens.”
7102. When the words told by the emissaries reached his mind ,
And burnt it like the ghee poured in fire , the fire called anger,
Came out of the eyes of Ravana and he took a very deep breath.
7103.Ravana again looked at the emissaries and asked ,
“Who took away the life of Prahastha? Please answer.”
And they said , he was killed by Neela whose fame,
Has been established in all directions and he destroyed ,
Our very big army and came to fight with Prahastha.”
7104.”When Neela came to fight the war with Prahastha , both of them,
Exhibited the war techniques they have learnt and when Neela hit ,
On the forehead of Prahastha using his long hands, he fell down dead” They told.
7105.”Oh Lord , among the valorous Asuras who went to war with Prahastha,
We are the only people who have returned to pretty Lanka,”
Said they and then bit all his ten mouths by the teeth and all directions caught fire.
7106.After staring at the Asuras who were standing near him by his,
Cruel eyes he said to himself , “Prahastha who had great weapons,
Was killed by a monkey who was holding wooden sticks.”
7107. “This Prahastha is the one who uprooted the life of Indra,
And now he has been destroyed by a monkey and so,
The fire like cruel words told by these messengers,
Completely burned by it and it also burnt my mind.”
7108. “Prahastha who is like the Meru mountain circled by Sun,
Has died by a monkey which is like a rat , indicating that.
That it is not just to enmity as well as fire as silly.”
7109. The eyes of Ravana who thought like this were filled,
With tears and he said, “Let it be like that , please march ,
With a huge
army and fight the war, without getting defeated “
And ordered that bow bearing cruel army to go to battle field.
7110.Ravana who had uprooted the Kailasa mountain after clearly examining ,
Mentally all the rules of conducting a war , with red eyes,
Which looked like split wounds became extremely angry ,
And climbed a huge chariot which was of great strength.
7111. The Chariot of Ravana was drawn by one thousand horses and ,
It was like a huge sea with a booming sound which had ,
Gone and returned from all the worlds of devas and had been,
Given by Indra when his strength was weakened.
7112.After meditating and mentally worshipping the God ,
He took his killer bow by his left hand and made the ,
Bow to talk by twanging its string and ,
This was asif he had taken the soul of God of death.
7113.After that he took in his hand great weapons which would not break,
Even if it enters the chest of devas and whose measure was beyond imagination,
Wore armour on his broad chest and wore a garland of Tumbe flowers.
7114. Ravana who was standing in between white cowries which were ,
Like the sea water and its foam was standing below a pearl umbrella,
And was looking like a cloud below which the full moon was shining .
7115. The Padaka a drum made of leather was beaten , the sea with ,
Great conches shattered , the devas of the heaven wilted,
The globes started breaking , the conches boomed, drums were played.
7116.Ravana Surrounded by chariots , horses , foot soldiers,
And a very powerful army was looking like the huge ,
Meru mountain that was surrounded by seven seas at final deluge.
7117.Though Veena which can play the seven notes has been engraved,
On the ancient flag of Ravana which wafts in the wind over all surrounding directions,
But it was more like the toungue of God of death , which swallows everything in earth.
7118.The Devas who had got a boat called Rama to cross ,
The ocean like Asuras who are like huge mountains with Bamboos,
And who had come to see that boat cross the epic city of Lanka
Became upset and got scattered on the very high sky.
7119.Due the red fire in the eyes of Ravana , cruel smoke spread ,
And the asuras of black colour who had red coloured hair ,
Turned in to white and their relatives ,
Who came to send them off had a doubt as to who they were.
7120. The flags that were tied in the tall chariots with wheels,
The flags that were held by other valorous soldiers ,
The horses that the elephants carried together sipped ,
And the Akasa Ganga as well as the clouds got dry.
7121.Thousand crore ghosts carrying weapons in the hand,
And two thousand replacement chariots on which ,
Lustrous red gems were tied,
Followed Ravana as per his order.
7122. That Ravana who collected victories who had conquered ,
All the three worlds one after another without any opposition,
Appeared in the battle field causing great distress to ,
The huge monkey army and making the Rakshasa army ,
That followed him with great joy.
7123. The monkey emissaries went and told their Lord Rama that,
“The Ravana who had am army similar to the huge tumultuous ocean,
Who does only evil acts that causes bad results, with great anger ,
Has entered the great battle field “.
7124. As soon as they told that Ravana has come to the battle field,
Due to his conviction that he has already recovered Lady Sita,
The valorous shoulders of Rama , which had thinned down,
Due to the sorrow of parting with Sita , again became fat.
7125.Lord Rama who is the person whom those who had,
Practiced Karma Yoga and passed on to the next stage of Jnana Yoga ,
Can only see , wore the wooden bark on his waist ,
And over that he tied the diamond sword .
7126. When one of the two feet of Lord Vamana which were similar ,
Measured the earth and reached the heavens , The vedic Lord Brahma,
Went above all the worlds washed them and Lord Vamana kept his step flatly ,
And similarly Rama tied the lustrous heroic anklets on his feet.
7127.Then he wore the well made armour on which flowers were fixed,
Making it look like the sky and tied it strongly thinking that since ,
Lady Sita was not living on Srivathsa gem on his chest ,
She would not feel any pain by tying the armour tightly.
7128. The scene of Rama wearing the pretty hand gloves on his ,
Lotus like red hands in a proper way was like ,
The black serpent twining over the branches of the Karpaga tree.
7129.Having the nature of opening in the darkness of the night which hides everything
And even when the very lustrous sun god destroys the darkness and day time comes,
Are the red lotus flowers and the bees would be sitting on each of its petals,
And the leather caps that were put on the fingers resembled this.
7130. HE wore the quiver with inexhaustible arrows which were like ,
The inexhaustible flow of words coming from the poets with great culture,
Who have gained expertise in several languages of the world,
Who have seen the other shore of innumerable books.
7131. He tied the red decorative plate on his forehead which looked like ,
The lustrous lightning on the newly forming crowd of clouds ,
And he also wore round garlands made of Tumbe flowers ,
Along with the Aathi garland which has leaves broken in to two.
7132. When the worlds with fane , the beings there and the things Page 678.
That support them are all the personification of Rama , what else is different from him?
Though we are thinking like that, he took in his hand his great bow.Would it be greater than him?
7133.As if the Lord Vishnu who is the colour of the black sea came along ,
With the milky ocean in which he sleeps , All the people of the world ,
Surrounded by the ocean and the Devas of heaven went on,
Filing up this earth with just open flowers
And he along with the cruel monkey army appeared there.
7134.Rama who would take the form of Rudra to destroy the worlds,
By fire at deluge reached Lakshmana who was his brother.
And who was holding at great bow and who stood in front of monkey army.
7135, When Rama as well Ravana appeared in the battle field thus ,
The God of death of the southern side got subdued thinking,
That his duty of causing death is inferior and
The Rakshasas who were like the seven oceans And the
Vellams of army of monkeys who had white teeth started battling.
7136,Heads were cut off , Intestines came out , parts of chariots broke,
The horses and foot soldiers were cut and the earth carrying ,
The crowd of corpses became raised land and blood flowed like water,
7137, When the cruel monkeys hit with both their hands , horses ,
With strong legs and bent hoofs were cut in to pieces,
And just like water flowing from a dam , blood started flowing.
7138.The corpses were strewn everywhere making it difficult ,
To recognize the south and north , the huge number of monkey corpses ,
Were lying like a silver mountain made of gold and the Rakshasa corpses ,
Were like a huge heap of black stones and was also like black clouds.
7139.At that time Ravana , making the Devas scared, with fire coming out,
Of his very cruel eyes twanged the string of his bow in a proper manner ,
By his leather capped fingers and the scared monkeys ran in all directions.
7140.Just like the serpents hiding when they hear sound of thunder ,
The monkeys ran away , some monkeys died , some were greatly scared ,
Some sobbed and some fell on the battle field rolled and ran off.
7141,By the sound of the string which made even the dark blue skies split.
By the merciless Ravana urging to fight , even his own clan of Rakshasas,
Got scared and what should we tell about the crowd of monkeys?
7142.The matchless Vibheeshana , the young hero Lakshmana and Sugreeva,
The chief of monkeys who wander among tree branches stood there,
Due to the principle of valour and all others fled to four directions and hid themselves.
7143, The sound raised by Ravana who could easily uproot the entire world ,
If he so desires, they say only made the beings of the earth tremble .
Can we say he did good to the heavens because the very powerful Devas ,
Hearing the sound which resembled the destruction caused by deluge also trembled.
7144, Then Sugreeva the king of monkeys took a huge mountain peak ,
Which was like a fierce thunder and sent it like Vajraydha of Indra ,
And that peak went against Ravana strewing fire like water ,
And the king of Asuras , Ravana by one arrow made it in to powder.
7145. Seeing that by the arrow sent by the cruel leader of Asuras , the mountain peak,
Fell down in to dust strewing in all directions , the king of the monkeys ,
With his eyes spitting fire uprooted a huge tree , tearing the belly of the earth.
7146. Ravana by sending very large number of arrows cut it in to pieces ,
Appearing as if there are thousand pieces and then Sugreeva .
Threw a much bigger mountain than earlier which produced fire sparks.
7147.Ravana cut that mountain also using one of his arrows and bent that bow,
Which had driven valorous heroes in battles and sent one cruel and strong arrow ,
And hit the chest of Sugreeva which entered and exited from his body.
7148. When that burning arrow hit Sugreeva , he became greatly weak,
And even before that , as if he has known it all, Hanuman came from western gate ,
Within the time of batting of the eye came to northern entrance and stood before Sugreeva.
7149,Hanuman shouted at Ravana , “Oh very strong Asuras , before,
The son of Sun God recovers , do you intend to do different types of war with me?”
And he uprooted a huge mountain and threw it using his Veda like shoulders at Ravana ,
Who was so angry that smoke was coming out of his eyes who said to him “If you want , do come.”
7150. That Ravana who had caused great suffering to the Devas , noticing that,
The mountain had risen up , shattering the crowds like burning charcoal ,
And was travelling through the sly , sent some ten boiling arrows ,
With great speed and cut that mountain in to thousand pieces.
7151.Hanuman took another mountain and threw it using the swing,
His very thick shoulders ,and the mountain came speedier than a thunder ,
From the sky and went against the arrow sent by that Asura using his bent bow,
And went and hit the victorious shoulders of Ravana and powdered his shoulder bangles.
7152. Ravana with cruel eyes was upset and getting up ferociously .
With boiling body , bent his strong bow and sent ten arrows ,
Aimed at the hands, chest and shoulders of Hanuman , who was trying,
To uproot another big black mountain ,but Hanuman stood there tolerating them.
7153.Seeing this , the devas praised Hanuman by saying “who else can do this great act?”
Hanuman uprooted a big maramara tree along with its roots swung it and threw it,
At Ravana and that tree cut off the head of Ravana ’s charioteer and also killed some Rakshasas.
7154.After another charioteer climbed the chariot , Ravana who had heroic anklets ,
And who was angry like
the ferocious sea where
tides beat the shore again and again,
Sent
hundred divine arrows easily and
those hundred arrows ,
Pierced the body of Hanuman and blood flowed from his body like river and he suffered greatly.
7155.Ravana said, “Prattle as you wish and you all with stones , trees,
Your silly hair covered shoulders and with your white teeth with heightened emotions .
Thinking of the bad name I would get if I fight with weapons with you ,
I was hesitant till now .Would you monkeys achieve victory and go from here?”
7156.After saying this he laughed like thunder with fire coming out of his mouth,
With white , and long bent teeth and sent thousand crores of arrows ,
One after another and the monkey army was scattered like the storm hitting the sea.”
7157.Seeing properly the expertise in bow of Ravana , the sorrow attained by monkeys,
And the nature of fighting by the monkey commanders , Lakshmana,
Thinking that Ravana would become aim to his own arrows and that ,
He would be immediately able to stop him came,
To the battle field like the huge Meru mountain which was carrying a bow.
7158.The younger son of Dasaratha, the king of all countries twanged ,
The string of his bow and how can we describe the state of Asuras,
Who are engaged in doing evil deeds? The world of Asuras got scared,
Thinking that it the sound of thunder at the end of final deluge.
And all his enemies became like elephants which heard the roar of a lion.
7159.The very strong Ravana noticing the mind broken nature of those,
Valiant asuras surrounding him and also hearing the huge sound produced ,
By the bow of Lakshmana which was like eye brows of God of death ,
Thought “Oh great , what a man he is? And pushed his crown to the top,
7160. Like the rain drops crashing and shattering, not in one place ,
But spreading in various places, the arrows of Lakshmana hit ,
The well made chariots , on big elephants under influence of rut,
On horses which leave the place they are and jump to other places,
And on Rakashasas with white teeth and the ocean of blood spread everywhere.
7161.The Arrows of Lakshmana which pierced and went in the faces of elephants ,
Larger than mountains which had the scented rut water flowing like a river,
Came out of their back and pierced the chest of Valorous Rakshasas,
And coming out pierced the axle of chariots and ,
Without stop started travelling as if they will reach the end of eons.
7162.Those arrows killed heaps of elephants and horses driven by the Rakshasas,
And the ten crore who were standing threw on him several great weapons ,
And surrounded Lakshmana , the brother of Rama who looked like,
All the fortune of the world rolled in to one and started attacking him.
7163-7164. Those Rakshasas who were throwing the weapons thinking that ,
A man who has great enmity against our king is capable of going near him,
Became greatly enthused attacked Lakshmana , like many poor ones ,
Going to one, who is not in the habit of Saying “no” to those who beg
Lakshmana created a rain of arrows and cut off all the weapons ,
Sent by each and every asura and accepted on his body those which he could not cut.,
And even God of death greatly satiated did not want to eat more souls.
In the battle field corpses started accumulating like hill and ,
Also completely blocked several paths and they ,
Also stopped the blood that was flowing from reaching the sea.
7165. The heads of Rakshasas fell down cut off by the arrows of Lakshmana,
All their legs were cut completely and they fell, the chest wearing ,
Gem studded garlands fell down , their teeth fell down ,
The leaf like ends of the spears were cut off and fell down separately,
The spears which gave them victory earlier also fell down,
And due to the prowess of Lakshmana all their ability in war vanished.
7166. Their chariots were broken , the ability of horses were cut ,
The cloud like elephants with deep red eyes became in to pieces,
The heroic anklets of those soldiers were broken , the garlands,
They were wearing on the necks were cut into pieces ,
The bows they were holding in their hands were cut off ,
All their ability in war was broken and their fame also was cut off.
7167.When the foot soldiers who were fearlessly opposing,
Seething like serpents fell down on the battle fields ,
The horses fell on those soldiers and elephants fell on those horses ,
And chariots fell on those elephants and on those rows of chariots ,
Long series of heads were lying down and in that blood flowing ,
Battle field there was no space for any other thing to fall.
7168.Due to the speed of sending arrows by Lakshmana , none of the devas saw .
Him touching the arrow by the hand , sending them by bow and
It went on hitting its mark and all that the devas saw ,
Was the spread of hills of corpses which were felled down by those arrows.
7169. The victorious swords which shined making even god of death scared ,
The murderous spears and arrows , the bent bows and the tridents
Which were used by those Asuras with evil acts which had,
Given only victory for them were cut in to hundreds of pieces ,
And no weapon which was not broken was seen anywhere.
7170.The limitless number of hill like Elephants which came to the war ,
The horses with great pride , the chariots with flags , the very strong and,
Very angry Yalis and lions and all other beings which came to the battle ,
With in a short time all of them which were standing and moving ,
Fell down on the earth without life or were struggling to die.
7171.The retreating Rakshasa army fell down by being knocked down,
By the heads of their relatives and lost their strength and ,
Whatever army that was remaining lost their life and fell down,
And the powerful bow of Lakshmana the younger brother ,
Immediately became victorious and the mind of that king of Lanka ,
Became like the red fire at deluge and started boiling.
7172.The king of Lanka speedily driving his chariot which was drawn,
By horses which fly like wind , came face to face with Lakshmana and opposed him,
The brother of Rama stared at him with fire coming out of his eyes,
Just like the God of death went to the army side of Ravana and killed them,
And he stood there firmly and did not move his feet at all .
7173.”Oh thief who by deceit removed the powerful security
Provided by me to Lady Sita , it would be difficult for you ,
To escape from me today “ said Lakshmana with great anger,
And let out a very hot breath and took out arrows suitable for the bow,
Which can be pulled up to the head , which were like fire ,
And which are capable of killing and sent them.
7174.Preventing those arrows which were sent by Lakshmana ,
From hitting him and as if he had cursed ,”let them die in the middle”,
Ravana cut them off with very sharp arrows and
That Lakshmana who had forsaken sleep ,said “because ,
They were small arrows you cut them off , let me see you ,
Cutting them again and like the cloud at final deluge,
Rained limitless arrows at Ravana.
7175.Ravana who had gone against Dharma prevented all the sharp arrows sent by,
Lakshmana who was like a strong elephant , which resembled the rain of the autumn ,
And also prevented the shining brother of Rama who was taking arrows ,
From the quiver which was hanging on his back by cutting it off.
7176.At that time Hanuman who recovered from his tiresomeness , opened his fire like eyes ,
And told himself , now you need not do any more war which are lies”,
Entered in between the war and came to the front like elephant with hands ,
And stood before the chariot of Rama which was going with sped and said,
“Avoid this war , there are several more wars that need to be fought ,
And please hear all that I say” and started telling.
7177. “With untiring great prowess you have won over all the three worlds.
Went to all directions and turned the tusks of the elephants in rut of the directions,
You swallowed by your victory the fame of Indra wearing heroic anklets ,
And inspite of all that , your end will come soon “ saying this ,
He went and stood before Ravana and stood like the God who measured the world.
7178.Hanuman then lifted his right hand broadly and became like one,
Who spread all over the world and like The Lord Vishnu, who came as Vamana ,
And became the God who measured the world by enlarging his form,
And told Ravana who was all the poison of all the world and told him “Now see me.”
7179. “ You with great strength have learnt the use of bows and other great weapons ,
Which are cruel weapons of war ,, you have twenty shoulders ,
You have great expertise in war , Oh great expert in war ,
Stand before me to continue the war “ saying this he left out a breath like fire.
7180.Hanuman looked at Ravana and told, “with great valour you stood before me,
What is great about it ? Your great expertise in sword ,your strength by which,
You can destroy all the seven worlds all at a time , your efforts,
Your unmatchable and great prowess along with your great fame ,
Can be easily destroyed by me with one hit of my fist .”
7181What is the use of telling all this in detail ?Oh Ravana who has ,
Several powerful shoulders who never bothered about the very wide ,
Kailasa mountain or the eight elephant of directions with eyes ,
From which fire sparks fly , Oh Rakshasa whose strength has not reduced ,
Do you have sufficient strength to bear one hit by the fist of this monkey?”
7182.”Oh Rakshasa who has mountain like shoulders , if I lift my hand,
And hit you with my fist and if you still manage to be alive ,
Then you hit me with your fist with all strength and if still,
Keep myself alive , then after that I would not fight with you .”
7183.When Hanuman told like this that Ravana who is blacker than the blackest cloud ,
After greatly praising Hanuman told, ‘Oh very strong one , you have told the proper words ,
Except you , from now onwards , who can afford to stand before me ,
The limit of your fame is the limit of the world . Is there a need for more comparison”. He told.
7184. “You do not personally carry any weapon of war with you and inspite of that,
Just by your hand you have killed many of my relations. Who can be compared to you ,
Who is standing against me armed with a cruel bent bow, with a powerful army ,
And riding on a huge chariot , with only your prowess to help you?”
7185,”In this entire world except those who are mad among the Devas ,
Including the holy trinity , who can dare to stand before me and fight in a war,
Which Asuras and which Devas are equal to me in valour and fight with me?
When things are like that , without moving from your place ,
You are standing before me saying “Hit on my chest?”
And this very great brave act cannot be described by my toungue.”
7186.”For fighting in war I have twenty hands and I have great fame as hero in this world,
The Elephants of directions who came to oppose me , got their tuslks broken and retreated,
Having known all this , Oh person with two hands , you are coming bravely in front of me,
You are also making valorous speech and so after this what victory can I give you,
And also it is not proper for me to fight with you?”
7187.”You destroyed my fame of winning over all the three worlds , by bringing ,
A bad name to me , when there is no other bad name from any other cause.
You rubbed on earth my son whom I was bringing up like my soul after upsetting him,
And the blood due to that has not still dried and you are matchless and are telling these now.
7188.The evil Ravana said that “ the time for me to get bad name has come as,
You have told these words of challenge against me. It is only natural ,
For the world to tease those who have already a bad name ,
The time is now getting over and what is the point in my talking further ,
Due to the bad name I am not bending my head due to shame ,
And so come fast and when all the world is watching hit me with your fist.”
7189. Thinking that”This valorous thought is indeed great’ Hanuman after .,
Making great joyous sound , jumped in and sat on chariot of Ravana ,
And with fire coming out of his eyes , with his very strong diamond like hands ,
He hit him with his fist with great speed breaking in to powder th armour and garlands of Ravana,.”
7190. Due to the hit of Hanuman , fire sparks like big dust of sand fell from the eyes ,
Of Ravana , his brain war cuddled like curd , his heads started shaking on his neck .
The life span of the Asura clan started deteriorating , the great monkeys ,
Started spitting teeth as well as hair and clouds fell from the sky.
7191. The string of the bows in the hands of valorous soldiers got cut and fell down,
The tall banks of the broad ocean were destroyed, Stone started falling from mountains,
The Sun and moon shed their rays , the elephants in rut lost their tusks,
All the people there put down the weapons they were holding and
The pretty chest of the powerful Ravana gave out light as well as fire.
7192.AS soon as the Hit by fist of Hanuman fell on the chest of Ravana ,
Who was the chief of all the asuras and who was wearing heroic anklets
This broad , diamond like powerful ,chest which was shining ,
In deep black colour and which was pretty , the huge tusks of the ,
Elephants in rut of the eight directions which were broken in war ,
And were embedded on his chest , like his fame , came outside.
7193.The lustrous gems which were like stars from his armour,
Which came out due to it being shaken were expelled and fell in the directions,
And that Ravana who caused sorrow to Dharma , looked a Hanuman,
With fire sparks coming out of his eyes and tottered like the Meru mountain ,
Due to it being staruch by the slowly wafting wind after it became a cyclone.
7194.Seeing that the devas who live on the sky shouted in great joy ,
And then they showered scented soft and full flowers on Hanuman,
They also praised as well as blessed him , the Rakshasas ,
Sweated due to great fear , the monkey army were greatly surprised ,
The hair from their body stood erect because they felt,
That Hanuman has completely destroyed the possibility of victory of Ravana.
7195. The yogis who have knowledge of the state of fire and also the air we breath
BY their learning , due to their ability to get in to the body of others, enter in to another body ,
And when the soul there does acts not normal to its previous body , would go back ,
To the body whose habits are familiar to it and similar to that ,
Ravana got up from his stupor and felt as if he entered his old body.
7196.He who had lost his sensations , who breathed a very heavy breath ,
And who opened his eyes from which fire was coming out told Hanuman,
“Oh Hanuman who did a matchless fight , come near me , this is my turn,”
And later he went opposite Hanuman who had huge filled up shoulders,
And started telling him the following words..
7197.”Oh valorous one, The prowess that is there is concentrated within you,
You have filled up the seven worlds with your fame and made all other,
Valorous heroes look like Eunuchs ,Even If Brahma Deva comes before me ,
And tells me, “Get dispirited “ I would not get dispirited and only today,
I realized what is tiredness because if you ., Oh powerful one ,
Now you have won over me.,”
7198.” Now I need to tell you some thing, When I am hitting you on your chest,
Just like thunder at time of deluge , if you are standing in the same state,
Would there be anyone who can stand with stability , Are there any one,
Who are as stable as you .You would be there today and in future also,
You would be there without destruction, No one can exist who is enemy to you.”
7199.That Hanuman who has great ability in destroying his enemies ,
Stood before Ravana who talked like this and told, “You are still alive,
And talking and so you have won over me.well , your position is great.”
And walked in front of Ravana and as if his shoulders were mountains,
Showed his chest to Rama and told, “Take back your loan.”
7200.Ravana then folded his big mouth , tightened his shining teeth,
And with all his eyes shedding fire sparks , folded tightly his fingers ,
And after taking out his fist beyond his long shoulders and hit in a row ,
On the chest of Hanuman who was standing alone in front of him,
Shattering all the different directions .
7201.That very strong charitable Hanuman who does not get rattled even at the time ,
When the wide earth surrounded by the deep sea gets uprooted,
And who was as strong as the big flood and stronger than the all strong people,
When the cruel Ravana who had a dirty mind due to cheating and tingling heroic anklets
Hit him with his fist , he tottered like a tired silvery Kailasa mountain.
7202.When Hanuman got tired due to the hit of Ravana , all the people of the world,
Got depressed, Dharma got weakened , truth got weakened ,
Good culture got weakened and apart from this the famous Vedas got weakened,
Justice got depressed and mercy and penance also got weakened.
7203. When Hanuman got tired like this all the monkey leaders who were there,
Whoever they may be deciding that this is what has to be done by them,
Uprooted and carried a mountain each and even before Ravana could think ,
Making no place in the broad sky , threw them at Ravana.
7204. All of them with extended hands , just like the clouds that rise ,
At the final deluge , filled up the entire sky and threw those ,
Peaks which were more than thousand crore in number ,
So that it would hit Ravana and then they all dispersed.
7205.When with pride those monkey soldiers threw the mountains,
Due to there being no place in the sky , those mountains touching each other ,
And since there was no place to go up they stood still , The sun was hidden,
The earth was swallowed by darkness and thinking that ,
All Asuras were burnt and died , The Devas again assembled in the sky.
7206, Due to the mountains dashing at each other they started breaking ,
Created sound like thunder and giving rise to fire sparks when they dashed,
And like lightning neared each other in the sky and the shadows ,
Of different type of lights emerging from them opened like a rainbow,
And because they were moving as well as dashing ,
They resembled the clouds that rained stones.
7207.Due to the mountains thrown by the monkeys , the Rakshasa army,
Started running away , the stars as well as planes in the sky ,
Broke and started falling in to pieces and due to the hot fire sparks,
That emerged , the oceans got dried and what is the need of further description,
The eyes of the Rakshasas due to great light lost their eye sight.
7208.The words that “The world has come to an end today” boomed ,
From everywhere and Ravana with a very angry mind saw ,
Many mountains coming towards him and bent the famous bow that destroyed,
The fame of all the Devas sent thousand crore arrows and destroyed all mountains.
7209.Due to the cruel arrows sent by Ravana , all the bamboos in the mountains were cut in to pieces,
Elephants were cut in to pieces, all snakes died , Yalis and tigers were destroyed,
The huge crowds of big trees got burnt , even small pieces became dust ,
And all the mountains of the monkeys turned in to ashes.
7210. The devas started shivering saying , “In what way did Ravana attack?
In what way was a mountain cut in to thousands of pieces,
In what way did the mountains dashed with each other and turned to dust?
In what way has this cruel one mastered the science of archery?”
7211.The mountains thrown by the monkey warriors with an intention ,
Of destroying Ravana ‘s strength were destroyed by arrows of Ravana ,
And the pieces of those mountains completely filled up the oceans ,
And spread in all directions, the dust that was raised from,
The battle field , cleaned the sweat and blood of the warriors ,
And that huge dust also cleaned up the earth.
7212. Ravana with a determination that he would immediately kill ,
All the monkeys and also achieve victory over those two men,
With ebbing anger , took ten strong and long arrows in his ten left hands,
And went on showering arrows like rain without stopping.
7213.Sending one thousand arrows from the ten bows held ,
By his ten hands continuously , the sky which is away from the beings,
The huge land area , the very powerful sea and directions were filled with only arrows.
7214. Due to flow of blood the battle field looked like red sky of the dusk,
The ocean and directions got filled up and due to the arrows sent by Ravana ,
The crowd of monkeys died in rows and riows and on the,
Mountain head of the bodies of dead monkeys clouds came and stayed.
7215.Neela the commander of the monkey army was not able to walk,
Due to arrows hitting him , Anila a monkey warrior was not able to stand ,
Gavaya who was hit by the arrow did not reach the God of death ,
Angadha was lying tired by the hit of a poison like arrow ,
Jambavan hit by a spear like arrow was lying motionless.
7216.Due to arrows piercing on their organs which cause death other warriors,
Lost their valour leading to victory as well as the greatness of their being masculine .
The sea of army of monkeys was destroyed and all those who were alive started running away,
And seeing this sorry state Lakshmana with great anger got up.
7217.All the arrows sent by the Rakshasas numbering hundred crores amd hundred lakh crores ,
Which were sent separately by the different Asuras , were removed by his own arrows,
By the very valorous Lakshmana and he cut the ten bows which were held by Ravana.
7218.Seeing that Devas shouted with great joy and the Rakshasas,
Sweated by thier body and became mentally upset and the sages,
Who have won over bad and good fate threw just opened flowers,
And filled up the battle field , the monkey army joyously danced ,
And Ravana stood there greatly appreciating the prowess of Lakshmana.
7219.” Your expertise in war is great anf the valour that you exhibit ,
In fighting the war is still great ,Your valorous look is great ,
Your speed of the hand and knowledge is great ,
Your stability of mind and beauty of fighting is indeed great”
Said Ravana and with surprise inverted his hand and ,
Whole heartedly praised the valour of Lakshmana.
7220.”Except that black Rama who some time back in the forest , who killed,
Khara and his army , my son Indrajit who won over Indra ,
Who has the matchless bow in the heavens and I who am,
Holding this strong bow , No one else can stand before you in war”, said Ravana.
7221.Deciding that it was not possible to win over Lakshmana ,
Fighting with a bow and that the proper day for killing him,
Was this day , Ravana bit his lips with his teeth and took in his big hand,
The matchless spear given to him by Lord Brahma and threw it on Lakshmana.
7222. That spear which was as cruel as the God of death and which was thrown,
At Lakshmana , which burnt by becoming fire all the arrows sent by Lakshmana,
And made them all fall down , speedily rose up and pierced at the ,
Centre of the chest of Lakshmana and recognizing it,
Lakshmana fell down exhausted in the broad battle field.
7223. As soon as they knew that Lakshmana was exhausted the huge monkey army,
Started running away and Devas became sad at it , the sages became mentally upset,
And made great sound of anguish which was double the sound of the ocean,
With very big tides , the earth started rotating like wheel and the sun’s light dimmed.
7224.Ravana who knew that the spear of Lord Brahma did not scare and faint Lakshmana ,
Nor has he left his soul but only has become tired , decided boldly
That he would carry away the painful body of Lakshmana in to the city of Lanka ,
And he who had a poison like heart , started walking on earth towards Lakshmans.
7225.Thinking like this he went with speed through blood flow from cruel corpses ,
Using his twenty pretty hands by which he had taken the silver mountain of Shiva,
As if he was slightly ashamed for the old act , to remove that shame ,
Started taking Lakshmana who was like the faultless Golden mountain of Meru.
7226.That younger brother of Rama who realized that he Was lord Vishnu ,
Wearing the golden yellow colour silk , he did not lose his consciousness ,
And he made himself impossible to move by Ravana , who lifted ,
Along with the silver mountain lord Shiva with eight different forms.
7227.That Ravana who is the lord with ten heads appeared like a very stable ,
Great ocean and seen near by , his wide hands appeared like tides of the sea,
And the younger brother of Rama with the lustrous shoulders ,
Was looking like the Sun which appears in the ocean.
7228.Ravana though he tried to lift Lakshmana , not being able to do that,
Let out a hot and heavy breath and at this time , Hanuman who was in some corner ,
Entered there and lifted the golden body of Lakshmana ,
And with the unstoppable great speed rushed to some other place.
7229.That Hanuman who was wised than all people in the assembly of wise people ,
Though Lakshmana was Lord Vishnu himself , due to the help provided by love,
And luxuriously growing devotion ,lifted Lakshmana like a child ,
And was looking like the mother monkey carrying its kid to the tree.
7230.”The red coloured Lakshmana who was like a lion king who had fallen,
Unconscious by the spear thrown by Ravana whose mind was bewitched,
Regained his conscience in a short time and then Hanuman reached ,
The place where Rama whose hands , feet and eyes were like lotus flowers.
7231.When Hanuman went there , Rama who was like the lion king who had,
The capacity to go to war riding on an elephant , desirous of war ,
Reached the place Ravana was there and the devas ,
Who had assembled on the sky made a great joyous sound
And showered flowers and Ravana with a spear ,smelling of flesh,
Brought his chariot to the place of Rama.
7232.When Ravana who was fighting the war came on a chariot , looking at Rama ,
Who did not have a chariot and was walking alone on the earth ,
And appeared poor , Hanuman who loved him who had a sandal made of fibre ,
Feeling that this battle would not be equal and so speedily reached place of Rama.
7233.He said to Rama, “When that Asura who can fight a matchless war ,
Is fighting riding on a speedy chariot pulled by one thousand horses,
And when you are fighting standing alone on the earth ,
There is some matchless emptiness there and so please,
Climb on my shoulders though they are soft.”
7234.Lord Rama said, “Well, let it be so” and climbed and sat on shoulders of Hanuman,
And Devas greeted him saying that ”He was like a king of lions which had,
Climbed on the top of a famous mountain” and Hanuman became,
Extremely happy like the cow supporting its calf.
7235. Hanuman who knew his form when the lord , for the sake,
Oh Mahabali took the form of Vamana and measured the world in two steps,
Became greatly astonished and Garuda who had the luck of carrying the God earlier ,
Felt shy and Adhi Sesha who also carries the God started shivering.
7236.Hanuman became like ocean of milk and the God who used to sleep on it
Became Lord Rama , but this Lord Rama sitting on Hanuman was not sleeping.
Hanuman became like the four Vedas and Rama became Vedantha , the head of Vedas,
And there can never be a better comparison for this.
7237,The victorious Hanuman who was standing like a suitable vehicle ,
And how can we describe the greatness of this peculiarity,
If we see it in another manner , Hanuman was like the
Root branch of Vedas which helps the wise people , and Rama ,
Was like the salvation which was above even that root branch.
7238.That great Rama who during the previous deluge kept all the powerful worlds .
In his belly felt that the pretty shoulders of Hanuman wearing a garland . which moved
Through different directions and to the left as well as to the right in the battle field ,
Were like the peaks of Meru mountain bu this comparison was still inadequate.
7239. Sages who had done great penance gave words of blessing ,
The God called Dharma danced lifting up his pretty long hands ,
And Devas like Lord Shiva and Lord Brahma ,
Came and spread themselves to witness the war.
7240. The great Rama with the black colour willing to fight in the war,
Twanged the strings to his bow which had greatness beyond imagination,
And the great sound from it was like the sound of God Rudra ,
Who puts , earth , sky and others in his mouth at time of deluge.
7241,Though the Rakshasas and Yakshas who heard that sound did not die,
And they were not able to firmly stand wherever they are , had their toungue dried ,
Were displaced , Started shivering , started getting mentally upset ,
And all the universe that in a row started shaking and the stable,
Lord Shiva as well as Lord Brahma had their head shaking.
7242. Then Ravana sent on Rama seven very cruel arrows , which were ,
Like the huge fire which appears at deluge , which had the colour of coral,
Which can drink the entire sea water , which can measure all the directions,
Which if it falls down bore in to earth and sky if it goes up .
7243.Rama by his arrows cut off the seven arrows in to forty nine pieces ,
And with one touch kept five cruel arrows on his bow and sent them,
Making the fire at deluge ashamed , spitting out fire sparks .
7244,That strong Ravana who was like Yali cut off the five arrows sent By Rama,
By sending five arrows and send ten arrows by keeping and bending the string on his shoulders
and Rama cut them all by sending another ten arrows of his own.
7245. After cutting the arrows sent by the Rakshasa, he cut off the various,
Innumerable weapons sent by the Rakshasas who were near Ravana,
By using his arrows and powdered the very many mountains thrown by them ,
And made several mountains made of the heads of Asuras there.
7246. The several weapons stained by flesh which were sent by the Rakshasas,
Who were like the black sea which had fishes in it and those weapons ,
Of Ravana were prevented from hitting the ocean of monkey army.
By using his arrows and by using his other arrows.,He hit the mountain of their heads,
7247Hanuman could move with Rama on his shoulders faster than an arrow
He could go faster than mind and within a second , if we think ,
That he is on the earth, the next second he would be on the sky,
He would appear before the ten headed one and the next second,
Before the eyes of all those boiling and very much evil Asuras.
7248.Headless bodies started dancing in the battle field and the ghosts also ,
Danced along with them and they also started singing. Blood flow that does not dry,
Took the Elephants whose tusks which were near their palm like hands becoming absent.
And the horses and were flowing towards the sea.
7249.All the chariots which came to the battle field had their wheels broken,
Had their axles broken , had dead decorated horses with manes,
And the black mountain like elephants were rolling in the battle field,
Being killed by just one arrow and horses that roam were lying in pieces.
7250.Asuras lost their chariots , lost the bow that they were holding ,
Lost the cloud like elephants with red cruel eyes, lost the legs of horses having,
Cruel bridles , lost their valour , lost their huge armours , lost their strength ,
Lost their garlands and at the end lost their heads also.
7251.The Rakshasis who have waist which moves in curves like the snakes,
Not able to find out the difference between the heads of their husbands,
And heads of horses and elephants , fixed those heads,
On the bodies of their husbands , hugged them tightly and gave up their lives.
7252,The sounds of drums became mute , the tumultuous noise,
Raised by Asuras were not heard , all eyes with fire coming out of them,
Were not having sight , the hands stopped raining several weapons ,
And the crowd of dust were not covering the world.
7253.The arrows of Rama which were like God of death , cut off the heads,
And made them roll of one lakh Asura soldiers and not stopping with that ,
It destroyed several crores of Asura warriors and leaving out Ravana alone , it killed all.
7254, Ravana who holds a very strong and cruel bow being caught in the dense crowd,
Of destroyed chariots , killed elephants , horses and Asuras, which did not,,
Give him even place to move and saw heaps of corpses ,
Which were touching the clouds as well as the sky and he hissed like a serpent.
7255.Drawing the string till it touches his shoulders ,of his pretty bow
Which was Personification of all strength with in a second bending it ,
He took two selected strong arrows and sent it aiming on the ,
Shoulders of Rama, which were like mountain peaks, so that it will pierce them.
7256.Rama who had lotus like eyes, with face decorated with a pretty smile ,
Took a faultless very sharp arrow , bent his bow sent it and cut off ,
The bow of Ravana which looked as if the Mandhara mountain,
Getting cut off by the huge wind that blows at final deluge.
7257.Ravana then bent another cruel bow and even before he tied ,
A long string to it , Rama sent a bow and cut it off and also cut off .
The huge chariot with gems studded on it , which can move fast ,
And the heads of the horses with cropped manes that drew those chariots.
7258.Again Ravana took another cruel weapon and even before he threw it,
Rama sent a burning arrow which completely smashed it in the middle.,
He then cut of the royal umbrellas as well as flags of Ravana and ,
He also broke the lustrous armour which was being worn by Ravana.
7259.There alternative chariots kept on coming and Rama went on,
Sending lustrous harsh arrows and cut each of them to pieces,
In the battle field where the slushy mud was made of blood ,
The angry god of death with red eyes , put his hands up ,
And started dancing and unable bear this Ravana was boiling.
7260-7261.Then Rama sent an arrow aimed at his shining crown ,
Embedded with several gems and that arrow , as if it was the valorous Hanuman,
Jumping at the sun with hot rays , the victorious and valorous arrow of Rama,
Went with matchless speed and hit this great golden crown with several gems.
And made it fall in the sea and then several garnet stones on the crown ,
Went and spread in all directions and spread light and when this ,
Was lashed by the wind , the crown of Asura looked as if the peak,
Of the Meru mountain, Which broke , got folded and fell in to the sea.
7262.That killer bow of the master of the universe shot a great arrow,
Which further pushed it and sunk it in the sea and it appeared as if,
The circular sun which has hot and lustrous rays , along with planet Kethu,
Which came to swallow it fell in the sea which makes sound.
7263. That great Ravana who whenever he fought has been victorious,
And never been defeated , lost his crown by the time one word is spoken,
And he was looking like the night and day which had lost the lustrous sun and moon.
7264.That Ravana who had lost the crown embedded with matchless big gems,
Though he was considered great in all the worlds was like a great and ,
Knowledgeable poet who when he recited a poem called “Angadha”,
Lost all the appreciation of getting the fame of going for war.
7265.Having lost all his pride along with his crown , he was with a bent head ,
Looking down with a lusterless face ,with a hanging hands due to loss of weapons,
Had a body like a banyan tree with its hanging roots and when all the world shouted,
“All acts of evil minded persons who go against Dharma , ends only like this”,
He lost his colour and was drawing on the floor by his feet.
7266.Seeing the pitiable state of Ravana who was digging the earth with his leg,
Rama of great culture , thinking in his mind that Ravana was standing ,
Weaponless and with bare hands , not having an idea of killing him ,
Said, “Possibly the evil in you has died with today “ which were ,
Suitable words for the occasion .
7267. Rama looked at Ravana and told , “Except by Dharma and not by sinful deeds ,
Can even Devas ever win in a war “ Please understand this very clearly ,
Oh doer of sinful deeds , you are hastening to go in to a big city ,
Along with your relations because you will die now but ,
Seeing your pitiable state of standing without weapons ,
I am not thinking of killing of you now.”
7268.”Oh person of low standing who does deplorable acts , along with your clan,
And relatives , with the weapons which may be of use to you
,The army that you have kept in various places along with ,
Many things which you might have kept in different places in the city,
Get prepared for a war if you have the powr to fight ,
Otherwise go and hide yourselves in side the fort.”
7269.”If you free Lady Sita who has been imprisoned by you and
Keep your younger brother in the position of devas of earth,
Make him the king of Rakshasas and if you keep on doing work for him,
Not only now but also in future , I would not cut your head and make it fall on earth.”
7270”If you do not want to follow this suggestion, and if you are capable of ,
Fighting a great war , using all your ability and say to me, “Oppose me now”,
And fight directly with me and be completely destroyed and if you do that,
You would become a good man but do not think that you can fight the war and live.”
7271.”Oh Sir, who rules over the Asuras , you saw that the entire army that came ,
To support you have been crushed like silk cotton flowers in a great wind,
So return back today and come tomorrow to fight the war “ said he ,
Who was the king of fertile Kosala country where the Valai fishes,
Would jump on the young areca nut tree , after mercifully letting him go
Chapter on killing of Kumbhakarna.
(When Ravana is distressed, Mahodhara advises him to wake up Kumbhakarna and send him to fight thwe war.After great difficulty Kumbhakarna is woken up , he advises Ravana ro give freedom to Sita.When Ravana gets angry , he goes to the battle.Rama sends Vibheeshana to meet him to request him to join the side of Dharma. He refuses and in ensuing war he is killed by Rama.)
7272.Along with the chest on which elephants of directions have pierced ,
With the shoulders that picked up the Kailasa mountain , with the toungue ,
Using which he chanted Sama Veda with expertise making sage Narada say,
“Great , great “, with the ten garlanded crowns that he wore,
And with sword given by Lord Shiva and without the culture of valour ,
Which he put in the battle field , he returned back with bare hands.
7273. That Ravana who won over Devas fighting against whom great experts ,
Had been defeated and who was like Vishnu guarding all the three worlds,
Along with a very bad name that never gets destroyed bu always follows him,
Along with the hanging twenty hands , which did not help him against the enemy,
And with great shame went back to his city and the sun also set.
7274.Ravana who was returning after getting defeated and with great shame ,
Not looking at the directions which he had won , not looking at the fertile city ,
Not looking at those who love him , not looking at the sea like army ,
And though ladies who had decorated their broad hairs with flowers ,
Did see him individually , he was not looking at them ,
But only at the lady called earth , entered the courtyard of his palace .
7275.On the day when Ravana who had imprisoned all the nine planets,
Returned back defeated , the sword eyes of all ladies who were having faces
Which were like just opened Lotus flowers in the day time gave pain like the sword
The words spoken by people also caused lot of sorrow, just like the arrows of Rama,
This was due to the reason of the sight of goddess of victory , who had soft breasts,
Which were falling on him till now , was now not falling on him.
7276.His friends who were his council members, wives with lustrous moon like foreheads,
His friends who were commanding his army and his own relations , as if the machine like ,
Ravana has stopped functioning , did not follow him and alone, just like ,
A male elephant coated all over with sindhoora , Ravana went inside the palace.
7277.After entering the palace he sat on a matchless golden seat and after his sorrows,
And pain has reduced , he became thoughtful about the future course of action,
Looked at his personal guards and ordered them, “get me my emissaries to this place”,
And that job was done immediately by his guard and he brought four emissaries.
7278.Looking at those emissaries who knew how to properly perform the job,
Entrusted to them whose names were Speed of mind, speed of wind , Marutha ,
And Mamegha and all other thousands of emissaries, Ravana ordered,
“Go beyond all directions and arrange to speedily bring all the Rakshasa army wearing heroic anklets.”
7279.”Without delay bring all Rakshasas in the seven big islands surrounded by seven seas,
The numerous pretty and strong mountains, , the Patala which is below the earth,
And the mountain called horizon, “ordered Ravana and rushed away taking the orders on their head.
7280.All those who work as per their allotment in all the three worlds,
Without knowing the intention in the mind of Ravana , due to the sharp spear,
Entering their body sobbed and cried and asked , “What is the use of ,
This elephant with trunks inside the elephant shed ?’ and Ravana,
Went and reached the flowery bed full of flowers.
7281.In the heart that was fully occupied by Sita who had a coral like red mouth
Which is like sweet music and who was wearing bangles made of pure Gold,
Due to the shame of the defeat completely occupying it , Ravana did not sleep at all ,
And he was surrounded by sorrow and anger and as if wanting to empty the shame ,
In his mind which was earlier occupied by Sita , started giving out hot big breaths.
7282.Ravana with diamond like hard shoulders did not feel ashamed because he thought,
That the devas whom he defeated would laugh at him , the people of earth would laugh at him,
The laughable enemies whom he defeated would laugh at him but was ashamed at the thought ,
Of Sita who had a long eyes which defeated the spear, who had a red mouth ,
Who had a very soft body and who came from Mithila would laugh at him and faded due to shame.
7783.And at that time one who is specially called Malyavan , who had a bent body,
Which was like a bent bow due to old age , who was the grandfather of Ravana,
And who was wearing pretty heroic anklets came near the bed of Ravana ,
Who was wearing a heroic anklets and took his seat on a golden cushion seat.
7784. He who sat on that cushion seat , stared at the present state of Ravana ,
And thought that perhaps he was defeated in the war that took place earlier,
And told, “Oh sir , whose power of penance and strength never fades ,’
You are mentally upset and your shoulders which never get defeated have faded,
Please tell me what has happened .”
7785.That Ravana whose mind was full of sorrow, whose eyes were burning like fire,
Whose nose was giving out hot breath like ten bellows , whose toungues,
Were so dried that unless he eats faultless jaggery syrup and not even nectar ,
By licking it , he would not be able to find out the taste, started telling like this.
7786.”Did not the devas come to see the war between me and victorious Rama,
Who had come with a monkey army and dressed in the sages garb , when it took place ,
And in the battle field reddened due to blood and which was surrounded by hawks,
A defeat which is not proper to the clan of Asuras took place,
And along with it a bad name which cannot be erased has come to our clan.” Said Ravana.
7287.”oh chief of our clan , even if all the people of the three worlds
Who keep on growing , lead by Lord Shiva who wears the crescent on his head,
Were to come and assist me completely , my very huge army, who can send,
Arrows from strong and bent bows so that it can hit the aim without fail,
We would not be able to face , the prowess of Lakshmana , who is the younger brother.”
7288.”When he took away the souls of the numberless vellams of Asuras , who are capable ,
Of sending several weapons and killing him, without leaving a single one alive ,
Or when he robbed my respect by sending arrows which hit failure at my back ,
That Rama who playfully threw mud balls on the hunchback so that she,
Could be cured, did have only that playful mood and not great anger.”
7289.”Though the Asura army with huge and sharp teeth , whose body was no different
From mountains were one hundred and two vellums strong , the number of arrows,
That he sent without missing its aim cut off the heads of all the horse army,
Elephant army as well as foot soldiers and there was not even one body with head.”
7290.”If the arrows start emerging from the bow of that Rama, can we say that after entering
All over the world in search of Lanka , it would take rest? No. even if it is deluge,
It would burn the fire at deluge also. It would burn all the directions that it travels,
It would burn the
mouth of those who speak ill of
it , It would also burn their mind.”
7291. “That arrow would be full with capacity that , if it is ordered to break Meru mountain,
It would do it , if It is asked to go beyond the sky it would do it, If it is asked to cross ,
The heavens or dry an ocean still it would do it. To contain the power of that arrow,
Crores of Meru mountains, skies , earth as well as oceans would be needed.”
7292.”If even Devas who do not blink will not know when Rama bends his great bow ,
Ties the strings to it or sending of arrows from it, who would be able to understand,
His act of using his bow and as soon as he wants to take away the souls,
Of the angry Asuras , the entire world would be filled by his arrows.”
7293.”The arrows that emerge from the bows of Rama are like the powerful words ,
That emerge suitable to the context depending on the context from ,
The toungues of great poets who have goddess Lakshmi within them.
And are like Thodai (a grammar rule) of their poems and crossing that thodai ,
A measureless sweet music and have several decorative cultures.”
7294.”I have seen the coming of Indra ‘s Vajrayudha, Lord Shiva’s three leaved trident ,
As well as the bent wheel of Lord Vishnu in very many battles
And I who have easily tolerated those great weapons was not able to bear,
The arrows sent by Rama in the garb of the sage and was greatly pained.
Who else other than me can tolerate and withstand the power of that arrow.”
7295”.Along with crowd of big, black ghosts which live in the cremation ground ,
With the eight shoulders of Lord Brahma , two shoulders of Indra and the ,
One thousand shoulders of Lord Vishnu who kept the entire universe in his belly,
Would not be comparable to the power of one finger of Rama.”
7296.”Among the greatly famous and valorous people, even if it is,
Lord Vishnu with the red eyes , I do not think they are equal in valour ,
To that Karthaveryarjuna and when further thinking even that ,
Karthaveerya would not be equal to a dust sticking to the legs ,
Of the younger brother of the sage like Rama and when it is so,.
Who can afford to stand before that Rama.”
7297.”Oh sir , the bow of Lord Shiva which burnt the three cities,
Does not compare with the wonderful bow of Rama and to compare ,
With that bow , there is nothing else in this world and if ,
The result of chanting Vedas does not reach the one who chants ,
The arrows that start from the bow will not miss their aim.”
7298.”When Rama ‘s arrows start they are similar to Lord Brahma ,
When they try to reach the enemy they are like thousand faced Lord Vishnu,
And when they are killing that enemy , they are like the Samhara murthy of deluge,
And we are too small people to talk about the greatness of that bow.”
It has removed from me my pride that never deserts me ,
And is there any need to have further proof of its effectiveness.”
7299.”That very strong bow handled by Rama the man, is it in the west,
Is it in the east , is it in corner of directions , is it in the North,
Is it in the south , Is it in this wide world , is it in the sky ,
Or is it everywhere ? I who fought with him did not know,
And even now I do not know whether it is on right or left ?”
7300.”He used that monkey as his steed and it appeared as if ,
He was riding on wind, or did he use the fire as his steed,
Or did he use God of death as steed? To say that his steed,
Does not have any greatness is the opinion born out of ignorance ,
And I do not know whether Garuda steed of Vishnu can work like Hanuman.”
7301.”Like the earth which carries those who dig it , Since that Sita with bamboo ,
Like shoulders had already seen the beauty of the body of Rama and his fire like valour,
Even the God of love me and all others , would be suitable to be called dog by her,
And so where is there any need to go and find out her mind.”
7302. “Oh sir whose chest is adorned by garland in which bees stay ,without bothering
When period of destruction came to me from that Indra, Lord Vishnu , And Lord Brahma
Who sits on flower ,andLord Shiva who holds axe as a weapon who are all not up to the mark ,
Now I have got a very great enemy ,This is what happened, “Said Ravana .
7303.”Oh Leader who wears garland of victory and who holds the spear,
Who cannot be compared to fire the long ray of lightning of the sky ,
When I told you about the prowess of Rama , you got very angry with me ,
You did not bother to hear the sweet words with great meaning ,
Told by Vibheeshana who does not hate you , when you are not angry,
Though there was every reason for you to get defeated ,
You did not bother to think about it , but can there be any reply to your words.” Said Malyavan.
7304. “Though they give sorrow to the mind the real relatives and those ,
Who analyze the future happenings , did tell you what is likely to happen,
But you did not accept them and you would see the destruction of ,
The groups of relatives , victory , friendship education and wealth ,
And also the Rakshasa army that cannot be destroyed.”
7305,When Malyavan told like this Mahendra who was an expert in illusion,
And who was nearby speedily came there , got angry making fire rise ,
Against Malyavan and asked in anger “why did you tell such inferior things
To our Lord.?” And later he told several promises which would not good,
To Ravana who had a greatly depressed mind , due to the defeat .
7306,With an aim of getting pleasurable result , if you do an act ,
Let victory which is against defeat come or let defeat come which ,
Would lead to lose our life , in spite of that the proper act ,
Of good people would be to be stable in a particular act.
If he gets dispirited and with draws, it is to that one,
Who would get bad name in this world and hell in the next life,
7307.”Oh king , Who shook the Kailsa mountain making others scared,
Lord Shiva who sent a great arrow and made the three cities burn,
And Lord Vishnu who measured all the three worlds in one step
Were defeated by you and when things are like that ,
You are getting scared to fight the war with these humans.”
7308.”Oh Lord who is greater than any praise that any one can tell,
Those who win are those who are defeated and those who get defeated ,
Are those who win , those who are above all go down and those ,
Who down really go up , that is the happening of the world ,
Say those learned men who have studied the world .
Is there an end to the strength ? and so how come ,
That you are praising the war of those in sages garb.?”
7309.’If you release Sita , would you not lose the fame got by your strength?
And if you do not release her , it is better that you lose your life ,
Can any other thing happen? ,why should you lower ,
Your fame that is destruction less and so leave this worry ,
Which makes you action less , Oh king come quickly “
7310.”If now you delay fighting the war by even a second , this city of Lanka,
Of the Asuras would be made like the fruit trees and the monkey army would win,
Possibly to see this The sun god can only drink a sip of water from the cool sea and because of that ,
Why should you get dejected and why do you sorrow? Leave out this sorrow?”
7311. “Oh my father , Lord Shiva , Vishnu and Brahma who were the chiefs,
Were defeated by you first, after that you defeated the devas,
And you won all the three worlds and made them work for you ,
You who are having the strength like that , are considering ,
These men who are like the dew on the blade of grass as something great ,
And have made a very poor estimate of Kumbhakarna , why I do not know.”
7312. “Oh Lord, , if you call that Kumbhakarna and order him to fight ,would not,
The enemies seeing his mountain like body go in to hiding , scared by that sight.
If some is not scared and directly fights with him , he would take away the soul,
Of those dressed as sages” Said, Mahodhara and Ravana took these words in to his mind.
7313.”Oh very knowledgeable one , you would get everything by your words.
You have understood the best option . Is there any limit for your love towards me,
And what you told would boost my stability” said Ravana in praise of Mahodhara,
And changed his mind. When one nears death would something in between prevent it.
7314. Deciding that sending Kumbhakarna is a proper strategy , Ravana ordered,
His servants, “You run and bring here Kumbhakarna the best among males”
And as soon as he told that , as if the emissaries of God of death was searching him,
Four people went and entered the victorious big palace,
Of Kumbhakarna who had shoulders taller than mountains.
7315.Those four servants went to the palace where the mountain like Kumbhakarna,
Was sleeping and reached the entrance which toughens the cloud and said,
“Oh king , get up from your sleep and with the iron pillars ,
In their hand and hit him on his head as well as ears and seeing,
Him with a cruel eyes still sleeping with great anger told.
7316.””Oh Kumbhakarna who is sleeping , the life of illusion is going down from today,
Please get up, Please get up , from now on start sleeping in the hands of,
The emissaries of God of death who are roaming like a kite.”
7317.In spite of waking him up using several techniques , when he did not,
Get up , they went back to Ravana and said , “Oh lord who wears the scented garland ,
Fully on his chest , we are not able to wake up Kumbhakarna from his great sleep,”
And Ravana ordered them , “Hear what you have to do” and further said,
Make thousand horses and Yalis stamp on him one after another and wake him up,”
7318.Then the army of horses and Yalis sent by Ravana started stamping on Kumbhakarna,
Still he did not move from the place that he was sleeping and that army returned ,
And when the servants told about this to Ravana he sent one thousand wrestlers and told,
“You are experts in doing this type of jobs and so go with your army.”
7319.Thousand best warriors thinking that “Do end the mental worry of Ravana ,
Who wears scented pretty garlands , we would fulfill his wishes today itself”,
Ran and entered in the victorious palace of Kumbhakarna with,
Shoulders which are higher than mountains.”
7320Wanting to wake up Kumbhakarna, as soon as the doors of the palace ,
Of the strong Kumbhakarna opened, entered in and since his breath ,
Was coming out and in fast with a view to escape from its speed and wake him up,
They held each other’s strong hands due to their great strength,
Speedily entered in side through another side door.
7321. Those warriors from whose eyes , fire sparks were coming out ,
Due to the wind from the nasal breath of Kumbhakarna ,
Who was sleeping like the huge expanse of the sea, saw that ,
Faultless huge mountains were being drawn by the breath of Kumbhakarna from the main door,
And without knowing what to do , started shivering and were scared to go near him.
7322.Those warriors whose bodies were shivering having seen the huge mouth and nose ,
Of Kumbhakarna , being scared to wake him by touching , thought about,
Other ways to wake him up and started making blaring sound of conch,
Long pipes and drums and sent it through his ears.
7323. Experts in use of mountain like iron rods, and long spears joined together ,
They hit at the jaw bones , joints of the body , chest and head ,
And still not able to wake him up they informed Ravana ,
And he asked them to take series of long horses in a row and trouble Kumbhakarna.
7324. After getting orders from Ravana , they made one thousand horses,
With bridles which can run fast and made them run on the chest of Kumbhakarna ,
In the form of a garland , and as if they are patting his thigh , he entered in to a deeper sleep.
7325,When they were not able to wake him up by driving horses on him,
They approached Ravana with heroes anklet and whose legs were decorated ,
By just harvested flowers , saluted him and told,” thinking that we can win the war ,
If we wake Kumbhakarna , we tried all the tricks we know to wake him up,
And we lost all our strength and the horses running on his chest ,
Have become weakened , Is there some other method to wake him up ,
And if you know , be kind enough to tell us that,”
7326 , Ravana said, “Try to wake up Kumbhakarna who never leaves me at any time,
Who never bothers by his mind or body , even if chariots with joined wheels ,
Decorated by gems as well as huge army are coming to hurt him
And who without break keeps on sleeping , using spears which never leave ,
By axes , by tridents which never leave contact by either throwing them on him,
Or hitting and once he wakes up bring him here.”
7327.When Ravana told like this , they saluted his feet and went near ,
The king who was sleeping , due to their strength and expertise ,
Beat him on his cheeks by very long pestles and he just like ,
A dead person waking up moved from place he was sleeping and got up.
7328.. That valorous one got up with ease making the three worlds shiver,
Making the thick handed elephants of direction which are opposed ,
To each other changing their position , making Lord Sun shiver ,
And with devas who think that Lord Brahma who sits on flower,
Lord Vishnu who sleeps on the sea and Lord Shiva who lives on silvery mountain,
AS their primary Gods , becoming startled and get worried.
7329.Kumbhakarna born after Ravana whose strength was beyond thought ,
And who is the king of Lanka , had a body that hides the sky ,
Two eyes which can be described as bigger than the ocean ,
Woke up and was like Trivikrama who measured the worlds.
7330. He then completely lost his sleep but not able to get fried meat to eat ,
And several pots of toddy to drink , became one with a waded face ,
And Started licking the bottom of his mouth.
7331.Kumbhakarna with a face that was angry and the red eyes,
Which further increases the angry look took six hundred cartloads of rice ,
Several hundred pots filled with toddy , with great haste and
Because of that his great hunger further increased.
7332.Without any trouble he ate one thousand two hundred
Buffaloes and his tiredness slightly got reduced ,
As he was one who has capable of grinding thunder ,
And blow it off like a fire spark.
7333.He had a forehead with eye brows like the tides of a big ocean ,
Looking like a curve , who sleeps with the blood of the food that he ate ,
Coming out through his mouth and he had a tall body,
That when he was sitting, he was as tall as Ravana who was standing.
7334. He is the one who picks up food in arm full ,making ,
The meat and the bones falling down on earth .
Who had a thick hand holding a lustrous sword ,
And wears diamond studded heroic anklets on his feet.
7335. He had teeth which puts to shame the iron and steel,
And he ate elephants which come to him as a medicine to his huge hunger ,
And he also has a great desire to drink toddy which makes you faint.
7336.He is one who keeps the matchless spear well sharpened on his shoulder ,
He is of the colour of the black cloud which is water rich,
He has so much pride that he goes to the war like the God of death,
He was wearing heroic anklets on his legs and has red hair growing straight up.
7337. Kumbhakarna was one who made the teeth of Indra shatter,
By making him dash against the wall of his own place .
Who is the one who uses the spear with his hand .
And who has a broad mouth due to eating of meat of lion.
7338.Even while lying down he would make the intestines,
Of Devas shatter, He is a very strong one and he is the one ,
With standing red hair which is similar ,
To the flaming northern fire standing on the still sea.
7339.When Ravana who has won victory over all directions ,
Gets angry and shouts , the sun and the fire become subdued ,
Before that anger and wanted to hide and Kumbhakarna has suitable ,
Eyes like caves of Meru mountain to hide, with folded skin ,
And which eyes show that he is sleepy.
7340.He had a nose which likes the cave of a big mountain ,
Where bamboo grows well which helps the elephants with holed trunks ,
To eat them and survive , and he had broad long ears
Which can be used by serpents for sleeping.
7341.When they told that he has be summoned by his elder brother ,
Kumbhakarna who had a look like a mountain and strength of belief ,
In principles went to the Ravana’s palace which had ,
Entrances touching the moon making the people of Lanka make a happy sound.
7342.Kumbhakana who held a spear which had learnt killing , saluted ,
Ravana who was the king of Lanka which is surrounded by ocean,
Which had long walls and towers which had very many spires,
BY falling on the floor and looked as if a mountain was lying there.
7343.When his strong help and famous younger brother ,
Fell on the ground and saluted him , like a motionless ,
Mountain with long legs hugging another mountain
Which had come to meet him , Ravana hugged,
Kumbhakarna with his very strong shoulders.
7344.Ravana made Kumbhakarna sit with him , made him drink,
Several rows of quality toddy and made him eat meat ,
Tied on him white silk cloth which was like foam of the sea ,
And made him wear gem studded ornaments which produced sound.
7345.When Indra lost his great power and was running away ,
Riding on his elephant steed Iravatha , Ravana took the very lustrous,
Mask of the elephant with gems and tied it on forehead of Kumbhakarna.
Calling it the heroes forehead plate.
7346.With several ornaments on him giving great light like lightning,
Making Kumbhakarna like a huge elephant anointed with red sandal paste .
He applied on his ocean like body divine and natural paste of red sandal.
7347.On the chest of Kumbhakarna who stood as if touching the sky,
And stood tall like a poison , he tied the armour given to him .
By lord Shiva with eight shoulders who rides on a bull.
7348.Kumbhakarna who had the form , colour and eye brows like lightning,
Who had shoulders which touch the sky and whose left side was throbbing ,
Asked Ravana why these preparations for war is being made.
7349.Ravana said, “Two men with a big army of monkeys ,
Has besieged our city and have also attained a victory,
Which no one has yet got, You please go and complete ,
The job of eating their sweet souls.”
7350 “Oh has the great war started? Has not the sorrow without comparison,
Of the very chaste Janaki ended?. Has your great fame grown ,
In the earth and heaven been destroyed? Has the time destruction come to you,” asked Kumbhakarna.
7351, “Has the battle come very near? Is it for the sake ,
Of the very pretty Sita ? Have you not released that darling of chastity,
Who is like a very cruel poison , as per my advice given to you earlier?
If you had not done it , this is the very cruel act of fate.”
7352.”Sir, we can uproot the entire world , and not only that,
WE can build the fence to that entire world but you cannot win ,
Over the great prowess of the shoulders of that great Rama,
Nor can you dream of hugging the body of Sita.”
7353.”Due to your act the nature of clan which did not move away,
From the path of Dharma which came to us from sage Pulasthya ,
Has been destroyed and that is the reason for losing victory.
So how can you win , The nature of this faultless land .
Is like the nature of water and this has been accepted.”
7354.” By doing this, you have given Indra the world and his kingship ,
You have spoiled the Rakshasas who are your great relatives ,
You also destroyed yourself and you have been forced to free,
Several types of Devas from prison .There is no escape route.”
7355.”Seeing your act, Dharma got scared of you and is in hiding,
Earlier since you sincerely followed Dharma , it gave you,
Strength and wealth and when you have left it and are ,
Getting destroyed , Who would be able to save you?”
7356. The heart , acts and talk of those men , their nature ,
Of giving protection to others and doing deeds according to Dharma ,
Is telling the truth and unlike that deceit in the mind , sin in acts ,
And lie in our talk are done by us who are powerful Asuras,
Would we be able to save ourselves, would there be and reduction in their Dharma?”
7357.”They have powerful monkeys who crossed the black ocean himself and
Who are able to travel like wind, Sita has not gone away from prison ,
Our enemies have arrows that split open the chest of Vali ,
And we are there to bear them on us, So we have many problems?”
7358.”Oh chief , I have one more thing to explain using several ,
Such words .Please understand it clearly and if you accept it ,
It would be good , If you do not like it and are not ,
Willing to accept it , assume that travelling on wrong path , you would die.”
7359. The only way for us to escape with our life , is releasing Sita,
Saluting the feet of Rama and becoming friend with Vibheeshana,
Who is beyond suspicion, If you think that it is a good idea to that
There is one more thing that needs to be done ,Please hear it clearly.
7360. “Your being here and sendpng groups after groups,
Of the army and noticing their death , and getting sad,
Is not a proper thing to do, It would proper to ,
Send our entire army on the enemies is proper act”,
Said Kumbhakarna clearly so that Ravana would understand.
7361.”I did not call you here to know about what is going to happen,
Go to the war and kill those men with very less ability, to advice me,
You are not my wise minister . You are scared of going to the battle ,
Your valour is worthless “Ravana said like this and further told.
7362.”Being very unsuitable to fight a war in battle field where valour is needed,
You only need lot of meat to eat and several pots of toddy to drink,
Closing your eyes with holes you would sleep through day and night “
Said Ravana so that the mind of Kumbhakarna would become sad..
7363.”Living a life of saluting those two men and that hunchback monkey ,
Is perhaps all right to my youngest brother who only wants to live.
And also all right to you . I would not do the act. Get up to go” , said Ravana.
7364.Ravana shouted , “Give me my chariot , bring all my weapons and chariot ,
Go and tell my order to everybody .Let the people of earth , sky and ,
All others come
and fight with me along with the
kids with two hands.
let them do a cruel battle “ saying
this he started instructing his
assistants ,
To make all preparations to go to the battle.”
7365.His brother Kumbhakarna seeing that act of Ravana told him,
“ Excuse what I told “ and then he saluted the golden feet of Ravana ,
Kept the huge spear of his ready for the battle on his right shoulder .
Said to Ravana, “there is something that I need to tell you.”
7366. “Oh chief, I am not in a position to tell you that , I would come back
Here after winning. The fate that does not allow me to win,
Is pushing me out by my neck and so I would die in this war.
If I die like that , thinking of your own good please release ,
Sita who has pretty shoulders. Only that would do good to you.”
7367.”It is definite that Indrajit would die because of the divine arrows,
That are with Lakshmana and the other army of Rakshasas ,
Would become ash before the wind of their battle , After hearing all this ,
Knowing the bad results that would come , do what you think is suitable.”
7368.”Oh guard of city of Lanka , if those two enemies achieve victory over me ,
It is definite that they would win over you also, and so ,
It is not a proper act to think about methods to win over them ,
But giving back that lady would give you result of great penance .”
7369. “Oh king ,If there is a mistake which I have done from the first day,
Till now , you kindly pardon my mistakes. From now on I would not be able ,
To see you and so I am taking leave from you “ and then he departed.
7370.Then along with tears flowing from all his twenty eyes ,
He stopped blood from flowing out and all other relations ,
Became very sad and anxious and when this was happening,
That Kumbhakarna reached the gate of the city.
7371.Due to the order of Ravana that along with younger brother ,
A great army should accompany, a huge army reached there ,
Playing with the short stick, making dust rise which covered ,
The flower decorated heads of devas on which bees surrounded.
7372. The flags that were tied on the chariots , the flags held high,
On the elephants , the flags held by foot soldiers marching first ,
And all other such flags were making a dense formation and the dust,
That was raised from the battle field went and spoiled the heavens ,
And the waving flags looked as if they were cleaning by wiping
7373. With well recognized weapons rubbing and hitting with each other ,
Fire sparks emerged and fire sparks came out of the eyes of commanders ,
And they mixed with each other and because of it all clouds got burnt and fell down.
7374 . The chariots were going in front , followed by elephants , and crowding them ,
Red faced elephants were going , which was followed by more chariots ,
Horses travelling like wind and like this the front army was marching ahead,
And the rear army followed immediately without giving much space and ,
In the middle the middle army thinking that it is difficult ,
To march on earth chose to swiftly travel by the sky.
7375.Kumbhakarna got in to a huge lustrous gem studded chariot ,
Drawn by thousand lions , thousand elephants with rut,
And thousand ghosts which are capable of carrying the big earth.,
7376. The army that were following Kumbhakarna carried alternate ,
Emergency weapons like Thomara , wheels , spear , arrows , axe,
The enemy scaring spears , pestles , sword , plough , iron rods ,
Huge bent bows , throw spears and huge dandayudhas.
7377. Several Asuras keeping in their hands food items ,
That has to be offered speedily in a sequence were following ,
Kumbhakarna with bent long teeth along with pots of toddy ,
Well cooked meat which were filled in thousand big carts .
7378. When again and again several types of meat and toddy were offered ,
By Asuras , Kumbhakarna extended his very strong hands and swallowed as if,
They are put in a cave from where they would not come out ,
Eating in excess making every one greatly surprised and entered the battle field.
7379.This job of eating of Kumbhakarna would not stop with the crowd of monkeys,
Would the beings of all the world be sufficient for his need of fatty flesh ?
Everywhere in the battle field corpses were stacked and this was realized,
By the God of death and devas not knowing where to go , ran away from there.
7380.The very pretty Rama saw Kumbhakarna riding on a golden chariot ,
Who was like the huge Meru mountain , the king of all mountains,
Falling from the head of Adhi Sesha along with the earth.
7381”.If one thinks that his flag which touches the sky has Veena,,
Drawn on it , the answer is no. If he is seen as a victorious lion ,
Which is rushing with great speed , above his leg , he has a huge form,
Which is difficult to look at and also he was wearing ornaments on his chest. Who can he be?”
7382.If we start looking from his one shoulder to another shoulder continuously ,
Several days would be past ,Is he the huge Meru mountain with legs,
Walking in the middle of the world , It is hard to believe that he is a valorous person,
Who has come in search of war .Who can it be?”
7383.” Due to his very huge body the light of the sun on the rising mountain is hidden,
And darkness has spread everywhere and our big army is sweating out of fear,
Seeing him they are running away and oh Vibheeshana ,
Who has a mind that does not cry , tell me as to who he is?”
7384.”Is this the form of illusion assumed by Ravana , who left his usual form,
So that the monkey army would get scared, I am not able to understand?
And so please tell me who he is , so that I can understand .”
7385.When Rama asked like this, Vibheeshana saluted both his feet and said,
“Oh Lord He is the son born after Ravana who is blessed with many boons,
He is my elder brother .He is Kumbhakarna who is black like God of death ,
And wears hero’s anklets and he holds the weapon spear in his arms” And he further continued.
7386. “Oh Lord , When that God Vishnu who is meditated by Brahmins learned in Vedas,
Lord Shiva who meditates to know him, and also by Lord Brahma who ,
Meditates on him sitting on the lotus flower, opens his eyes from sleep,
All the Asuras would die and when this Kumbhakarna opens his eyes, the devas would die,.”
7387. “Oh Lord who is incarnation of Lord Vishnu who sleeps on the sea ,
He is the matchless brother of my elder brother of Ravana who does not live for Dharma ,
Nor leads an ordinary life .His mind does not have inferiority and ,
He sleeps for a complete period of deluge.”
7388.He is like death for the God of death himself ,
He travels by his legs with more speed than the wind ,
Using his spear by defeating Indra , he wore the garland of victory.”
7389.”When the greatly scared king of devas , without falling , was hanging,
He lifted the white elephant called Iravatha with its four tusks and four legs
And standing alone rotated it in the battle field .”
7390.”He is one capable of squeezing fire as well as wind and take juice out of it,
He can enter in to the sea and capable of drinking all its water ,
So that all the water living creatures like fish die.”
7391.Due to his body being extremely strong ,
He has very great strength of the mind also and ,
By the great penance that he has undertaken ,
He has obtained boons as tall as the sky,.”
7392.When this Kumbhakarna who wears garlands that hangs
Rotates in various ways during the great battle ,
He is neither like the kite or the property of any other thing ,
And due to his sleeping till today , the world was saved.
7393.”Oh Lord who has swallowed all the world , he has ,
A spear given by Lord Shiva who swallowed the poison from the sea,
And that weapon of spear is capable of eating away ,
The life span of all warriors and he carries that weapon in his hand.”
7394. “if the devas who have the luster of lightning ,
Start a huge battle standing before us ,
This Kumbhakarna has never seen,
Anything except their back sides.”
7395. He is the one who told more than oe time ,
The Ravana who as cruel as the thunder that,
“ This act is one that does not follow Dharma ,
And so this can only lead us to death.”
7396.”Due to his liking for truth , he has berated his elder brother ,
Who has refused to release the lady and has told him,
The results that are likely to come , in various ways,
And now having decided that death is the truth,
He has appeared before you.”
7397.He had told Ravana that the act of his is not good ,
Whis is suitable word of Dharma and due to his not listening to it ,
He has appeared before the God of death “Said Vibheeshana after saluting him.
7398.When Vibheeshana told like this , the son of Sun God Sugreeva said,
There is no use in killing him here today, if he is willing to join us.
And if he agrees we would do the job accordingly and that ,
Would also remove the sorrow of Vibheeshana , the king of Rakshasas,
And I thought that it is a wise decision ,
And Rama then told that what is proposed is suitable for royal justice.
7399,When Rama asked about who is the best person to go to Kumbhakarna,
The king of Vibheeshana said “if it is so I , myself would go and ,
By the power of my knowledge , I would wipe of any doubt that he has,
And if he is willing to come to us, make him come here” and ,
The cloud like Rama agreed to it and also bade him farewell.
7400.Vibheeshana then crossed the big ocean of the monkey army ,
And reached his own big Rakshasa army and the Rakshasa soldiers,
Informed Kumbhakarna who is greatly strong “”Oh lord ,
Vibheeshana is coming with great speed to meet you.”
And hearing that , Kumbhakarna became limitlessly joyful ,
And Vibheeshana fell at the feet of Kumbhakarna who was wearing heroic anklets.
7401.That Kumbhakarna shedding tears like rain smelled the head of Vibheeshana,
Who saluted him , hugged him tightly and said, “at least you went away .
And have risen up and thinking about this I am extremely happy ,
But for what reason did you come again , like those ,
Confused about Dharma , shattering all my thoughts?”
7402.”Oh Vibheeshana who is more intelligent than the poets ,I have heard from spies,
About your surrendering to Rama and your getting excellence in this and other worlds,
Which is difficult for even Devas and became overjoyed within my mind.
Why did such a person like come in search of us who are sitting in the mouth of death,
And made us commit a wrong ?Should you who are eating nectar,
Which makes you live come to eat this poison that would kill you.”
7403”Oh lad, Oh king, though , the greatness of the Pulasthya clan has been destroyed ,
Due to keeping in prison the sage like lady who was the wife of someone else,
And due to you that clan has got divine blessings which can never be destroyed
Thinking like this I see my victorious shoulders and am becoming joyous,
But you have come back making my mouth dry and seeing that,
Oh lad my mind is greatly sorrowing, alas.”
7404.You have surrendered to Rama the great worshipper of Dharma ,
And so he would not leave you , even if he has to sacrifice his life ,
And because you have surrendered to Rama , you have crossed “death”,
And you who keep on chanting name of Rama, doe not have sorrow of any more births ,
And when things are like that, what made you come back here.
7405.”Oh dear lad , having become a slave to Rama , the personification of Dharma,
Due to his great charitable disposition have completely left desire, anger and ignorance ,
Which are the causes of sin and also have lost all evil conduct in this birth itself ,
You would not consider us who abducts other’s wives, as your relative .”
7406.”Oh lad who has good culture , doing great penance addressed ,
To the primeval God you got just behavior and concentration on Dharma ,
And by the boon of Brahma, lord of Brahmins you got a life without death,
And when things are like that perhaps you have still not left evil called caste .”
7407.”Oh Vibheeshana , The Lord of all Rama is waiting with string led bow ,
By his side is standing his greatly valorous brother who cannot be moved,
And there are other valorous monkey warriors and the God of death,
Is also waiting to kill all of us and our fate is also aiding that ,
How come you came here to get defeated and lose the power of your penance and Dharma.”
7408. “Oh Vibheeshana , If you become pledged to Rama the king of Ayodhya ,
You would continue to live and because of that when we who are all Asuras,
Are killed by the rain of arrows of Rama , you would be there to give us all,
Sacred water with gingelly for us who are dead .Please do this.”
7409.”The time for you to come this great epic city of Lanka would come ,
When all the Asura crowd who do evil acts are destroyed and you would ,
Enter with Rama who has Goddess Lakshmi on his chest and you would get ,
The ever living matchless wealth of the city of Lanka as well as,
The wealth of the world and so to enjoy them, you please go back now.”
Said , Kumbhakarna and for that Vibheeshana told him ,
“I have to tell you something” and Kumbhakarna replied ”Please tell” and he told.
7410.”The valorous Rama who gave protection to me, who was filled as well as ,
With sweet grace , will also give you his grace if you surrender to him and not only that,
He would protect you by preventing all sorrows and he would become medicine ,
For your sickness of the birth cycle and he would remove this domestic life ,
Which is like the running wheel and also grant you salvation. Is it not?”
7411,”Oh great and pure one , I would give you , the wealth of Lanka,
And its kingship ,and all others which Rama gave to me to you,
And afterwards I would obey your commands and work,
There is no greater assurance than that I can give you , Please remove ,
The sorrow in the mind of younger brother and also take care of the culture of our clan.
7412.”Oh brother who stands on the side of justice and Dharma
It is difficult to escape from war and even you escape , there may not be,
A place where you get protection but it is death would come with speed,
And so what is the point in losing the soul that you have?
You have to follow good conduct as has been told in the Vedas.”
7413.If those who think Dharma has specially to be protected, do an evil deed,
Would others think that you are a great friend , relation who was born with them ,
Mother , father and others? I know that you know about this? What is the need ,
For me to tell you? When you dare to do good deeds, would bad name come out of it?
7414.Those who are brave in decision making , would give up , their children,
Elder relatives , wives , other relatives , soul like friends and those who helped them ,
If they think that they would cause sorrow because such giving up leads to their salvation.
7415.”Oh sir, when a person does evil deeds , for that purpose, does ,
Giving up their life for their sake by people who do not do evil , an act leading to greatness?
Are you not having the capacity for great thought? Was it not for the sake of Dharma ,
Parasurama who had done great penance killed his mother for doing evil deeds?”
7416.”oh sir who has the spear which has the smell of flesh from the wounds of enemies,
When Lord Brahma who was born out of a lotus flower did an evil deed , Lord Shiva,
Cut off one of his heads , and did not Brahma agree for that? Would wise people ,
Find fault with present life and fall in the hell in the next life?’
7417.”Oh brother whose chest is covered with petals of flowers , the people of the world,
Cut off the boil that appears on the body, expel the bad blood that is in it ,
Burn it with fire and tie it with a medicine to cure that wound and
It is not proper and useless for wise people to rub scented things in the sea.”
7418.”If we have to protect your brother Ravana , there is no method to do it ,
And even if we live with him and do acts of Dharma, even that is not possible ,
WE can sacrifice our life in the cruel battle making our enemies like Devas laugh,
And then we would enter hell .Except this , is there any proper method?”
7419.”Oh sir, . till today , wasting your youth you have been sleeping and waking,
Every six months and except this , though you are a valorous hero,
You have not partaken in great wars and you have to attain a low state in this world,
Is there any good that you got so far? By sacrificing your life ,
And destroying Dharma , what are you expecting to get?”
7420.”oh sir, if Rama who is the incarnation of Lord Vishnu who has Srivathsa ,
On his chest takes mercy on you , your curse of sleep can be lifted ,
You would get all types of wealth and have also get a deathless life.
You would also rule in a matchless manner and the right is yours,
There is no fault in this and the time has come for that.”
7421.”That divine entity who is the chief of all the divine trinity .
For the sake of fully protecting Dharma , has taken a form,
And has entered this world as the member of Kakustha clan,
And if you get the kingdom of Lanka from that God of gods ,
You would not become inferior and who can then oppose you?”
7422.”If you do not adopt the Dharma of Asuras with inferior mind ,
But adopt the Dharma of wise people , your sons , as well as,
My sons and those sons of Ravana who destroys this clan of Asuras,
Would not get their heads cut off by the arrow of Rama,.”
7423. “Oh sir, if you join with Rama , the sages who have enmity with you ,
Would have mercy on you and you will not have any enemy ,
In all the three worlds and you need not worry about death,
And the devas who hate us will become our friends,
Is it proper to harvest the flowers during the fruiting season?”
7424, “Oh sir, Rama who is praised by the Vedas , due to the mercy on you,
Had asked me to bring you to him and that is because of his grace ,
Due to his great love towards me and that is the desirable act ,
So without going away from Dharma, please come to see Rama “
And then he kept the two hot feet of Kumbhakarna on his head.
7425. Kumbhakarna took his brother Vibheeshana who fell on the ground with his,
Lustrous hair decorated by flower garlands frequented by the bees falling on earth,
Ans catching his brother’s feet decorated by heroic anklets and wailing ,
Hugged him and let out blood through his valorous eyes and started telling.
7426.:”Oh son who wears the pretty garland of flowers on your chest , I would not,
Leave my brother Ravana who brought me up for long years , dressed me for war ,
By his own hands and requested me to go for war and not sacrifice my life .
But go in search of life of wealth which is like a drawing done on water,
If you want to remove my sorrow , leave me quickly and join the black cloud like Rama.”
7427.”Due to the faultless boon of the charitable Brahma who sits on lotus flower ,
You have adopted to follow the Dharma that never perishes and you are going to live,
As long as this world lives , You are the leader of all the world and so,
It is proper for you to join with Lord Rama and embracing ,
The evil death would bring me great fame .”
7428.”If our leader who does not want to follow advice wants to do an evil act ,
One can stop him and correct him and if it is not possible to correct him,
Is there anything one hopes to achieve by going against him,
To a person who grew up eating another person’s food ,
The proper thing to do is to fight before that leader and then embrace death.”
7429.Is is proper for our brother who ruled all the three worlds making Devas and others,
Salute him , be killed by the arrows of Rama who wears bee frequented flower garland ,
Along with his fading , and angry Army and all his other relatives ,
Without a brother to sacrifice his life before him, and lie dead on earth?”
7430”.Is it proper to see that Ravana who uprooted the Kailasa Mountain ,
Which belonged to Lord Shiva who keeps Goddess Uma with doe eyes by his side ,
Using his powerful and great shoulders , be tied by the rope of God of death ,
And being laughed at by others who were once scared seeing his victories ,
And his going with that God of death whom he had defeated earlier ,
All alone without having a brother to keep him company .”
7431.””Oh brother, I who have even won over the God of death, would never think ,
That the wealth of kingship of Lanka which is surrounded by walls ,
Made of molten copper is permanent and start praising the enemy Rama ,
Who is taking the life of our brother decorated by flower garlands ,
And salute and live with a heart that is pierced by his arrows.”
7432. “You would see me winning over Hanuman, Angadha son of Vali,
Sugreeva the son of Sun God , those Rama and Lakshmana with the golden bow,
Neela who is of different type , Jambavan and the ocean of monkey army,
Which goes behind fruits by fighting them without any deceit ,
Remove the fog covering the world and roam like Sun God.”
7433. “You would see me roaming in the battle field like a kite making,
The monkey army run like the Devas who ran on seeing Halahala pison,
Holding an ocean like spear in my hand and making an impression ,
Of an ocean chasing another ocean and making the blue ocean,
Shifting from its place to another place , making wind and fire ,
Run and making the world run towards its destruction .”
7434.”In this battle field are there any one who dare to stand before me,
Except Rama and Lakshmana who are like the black and golden mountain ?
I would not allow any of them to run in their world carrying their souls.” said he.
7435. “Oh brother who is so great that other would salute you ,
You would hear me , thinking that my words should be heard by you,
But without delay go back and desire more friendship with them,
And I am not suitable for you to speak thinking that , it would do good.”
7436. “Oh Vibheeshana , you go back to Rama . You please protect us all,
From going to the hell , which causes great sorrow from ,
This state of suffering with the present body as per the direction,
Who is the lord of all beings and who is the lord of Scholars of Veda ,
AS per what is truly mentioned in the ancient book of Vedas ,
And do all the post death rituals ,”
7437.”Oh Vibheeshana who would live with death forever , Things that ought to happen,
Will definitely happen at the proper time , That which ought to get destroyed ,
Would shatter and get destroyed .Even if stand very near in support ,
That would surely get destroyed , IN this world who is there except you ,
Who has faultlessly understood that. Without sorrow do not pity on me .Go back.”
7438.After saying all this that Kumbhakarna again tightly embraced ,
His younger brother , cried for a long time, looked at him with tear filled eyes,
For a long time and said , “Has not the relation as brothers between you and me ,
Come to an end today.” And then released him from his hug and that Vibheeshana ,
Who was very strong and victorious again fell at his feet.
7439. That Vibheeshana saluted him and his eyes, face and mouth got completely dried,
His body and soul became depressed and understood that no further purpose ,
Would be served by talking with his brother and going back would be better,
And returned back with the entire army saluting Kumbhakarna , the great mountain of culture.
7440.”He has left us who are leading false lives , cut of relations with us ,
He has gone away from childhood .With a completely disturbed mind
Making the huge river making its clear water in the salty sea ashamed ,
HE was shedding torrential tears from his cruel eyes and stood ,
With blood flowing from his eyes.”
7441. The king of Rakshasas who reached back to Rama , saluted him and said,
“My father , Only those who have the wish to escape from evil ,
Will have a mind which travels in the path of Dharma ,I talked with him ,
To the best of my ability but he did not want to change his mind ,
And he did not show even a little a little interest in his clan.”
7442-7443.. When Rama after slightly shaking the matted hair cluster that needs to be cut ,
Which resembled a pretty cloud , was saying sweetly , “Oh sir . , thinking that in front of you,
Cutting the body and making fall your own brother would not be liked by you,
I told you these type of words, Is there anything more that needs to be done by us?,
Who ever can avoid the dictates of fate “ , the sound making sea of Rakshasa army,
Surrounded the sea of monkey army , neared them, and started the battle ,
And the dust rose as if all the three worlds have been put under siege ,
And the sea could not push away that dust and make huge sound.
7444.Horses ran in the battle field , the elephants ran ,
The huge chariots with wheels attached to them Ran,
The river of blood moving the mountain e=ran due to the fight,
Ghosts danced with joy , flags rose up and shook ,
Eagle and other birds rose up in sky played high up.
7445,The Rakshasas had white lustrous teeth , had pretty gold like shoulders ,
And being hit by the trees and stones , the Rakshasas along with the huge swords
Became in to a fluid paste with their brain , flesh , bones and fat coming out ,
And the monkeys which were attacked by the tridents drowned in,
The blood mixed with the paste of the bodies of Asuras.
7446. The Rakshasas attacked by arrows and monkeys attacked them,
By throwing stones at them and the Rakshasas caught those stones ,
By their hand and threw them back at those monkeys ,
And the monkeys without retreating caught them and ground them,
Then the Rakshasas started shouting at them and the monkeys ,
Started pulling them and they also did other acts of war ,
Seeing that all the Devas were extremely taken aback.
7447.If the wind that drives away rain and prevents it from falling ,
And the rain which opposed the wind were battling with each other ,
And seeing war which was fighting with the war ,Kumbhakarna ,
Was staring at his spear coated with blood , making Goddess Lakshmi ,
Stop seeing the place of Devas , Drove his chariot to the battle field.
7448,All the monkeys who were based on earth died caught in the dust,
Similar to world being caught in the wind at the time of deluge,
And also drowned in sea of blood, and knocked by huge elephants ,
Which had tied ornamental masks and caught under wheel of chariots.
7449.Kumbhakarna would throw hills on the monkey army , catch them by tail,
Swing them and dash one against another monkey , he would kick them,
He would allow them to go and stamp them with his feet , He would ,
Eat them and spit them out , He would catch their heads and turn them,
He would rub them on earth , He would chew them and spit out ,
He would throw them on the sky , he would grind them and apply on his body.
7450. He would drown them in sea , take them by hand and rub on earth ,
He would take them and dip them in water , He would wave them ,
And make them stand on fire , he would beat them on chariot and kill them,
He would dash them at the bottom of trees lyingin all directions ,
He would rotate and dash them on mountains and kill them.
7451. The Devas were scared and ran away , heaps of corpses started filling up,
The birds of the four major directions and four corner directions disappeared ,
The crowds of mountains lost their importance , the several Vellam of ,
Monkey army got reduced in to a smaller number slowly and like this ,
Kumbhakarna killed the monkeys making even God of death scared.
7452”.Let us make a situation where we may not have any hill or tree ,
To throw on others, by taking all of them today itself and throw them at him,
So that the trouble caused by him would get over “thought the monkeys and Kumbhakarna ,
Received them all on his two great shoulders all that were thrown or kicked by them.
7453. All the stones , trees , roots and grasses that were thrown with great speed,
Dashed on his body and were turned in to dust and since there was nothing to be ,
Thrown or kicked all around them and seeing that monkeys bit grass and died.
7454. Some monkeys joined together in to a crowd and like crowd of sparrows ,
On the mountain they jumped on the body of Kumbhakarna .
Hit him till their
hands pained , bit by their very strong teeth ,
tore his body with their sharp
nails and understanding ,
That they cannot do anything more , got down and ran away ,
7455.Neela took one matchless mountain , half of which ,
was buried on earth , uprooted it with a speed of ,
The wind at deluge , rotated it on sky and threw it,
On Kumbhakarna who using his trident powdered it,
And stood there with smile like as before.
7456.He retreated and thought that his searching for another peak,
Of a mountain would scare his other soldiers , using the strength ,
Of only his shoulders as the only weapon ran against that chariot ,
Entered inside it and making the ocean and thunder of clouds retreat,
Due to the sound and making every one scared hit him by his fist ,
And he also kicked him several times with his feet.
7457.With his hands getting tired and the kicked leg getting great pain,
And seeing that his aim was not fulfilled when Neela was burning like ,
The fire added with ghee , Kumbhakarna thinking that he is bare handed ,
Did not throw the sharp spear at him , I would weaken him and drink his life.
7458,At that time Angadha who was seeing this ,uprooted a very long ,
And very huge Mountain making the earth making her back rest ,
Making all the beings of the seven worlds greet “the brother of Ravana is dead”,
Threw it on Kumbhakarna who held it easily by his one shoulder.
7459.When Kumbhakarna stopped the mountain by one of his shoulders ,
That mountain was powdered in to dust as well as broke in to pieces ,
And seeing that one part of the monkey army thinking ,
“where is our strength ?” and dispersed and ran away ,
But Angadha did not retreat and with great anger further advanced.
7460. At that time Kumbhakarna with great pride took a seven thorn mace ,
Which was difficult to stop and which was very strong by his left hand,
And ordering it “Kill this Angadha” and threw that strong weapon,
And Angadha caught that great weapon and was praised by the Devas.
7461.He then rotated the weapon that he caught and shouting that,
He would beat that Asura who had very great strength and ,
I would drink his life, stared with fire sparks coming out of his eyes ,
Jumped before the chariot like a big thunder and like fire on the mountain,
‘And stood there before that Kumbhakarna.
7462. Kumbhakarna with fire sparks comng out of his angry eyes,
Started at Angadha who came and stood before him told,
“Are you the chief of monkey army Sugreeva who has come here to die by my hands,
Or are you his son or are you the one who put fire in our city and won over Asuras? Please tell quickly ”
7463.He replied, “I am the son of the Valorous Vali who tied your elder brother,
In his tail, jumped to all four directions and went and saluted ,
Lord Shiva who holds the trident and I propose to tie you by my tail,
And take you to enemy side and force you to salute the holy feet of Rama.”
7464.”If you do not end the combined enemies of Rama who helped ,
Your father to lose his soul by hitting him with an arrow ,
Then the people of this world would perhaps abuse you,
You wanted to do a good act and would not valorous people .
Who are faultless come before you and salute you” Kumbhakarna said.
7465.”You did not come to this place to tie and take me to Lord Rama,
But to die with the tip trident which went in to the chest of the Devas,
To go in to you , making your hands and legs lie inactive like your tail.”
7466.When Kumbhakarna told like that , staring with fire sparks coming out,
Making the world scared , producing a sound like thunder falling on mountain,
Angadha waved and hit the pretty big shoulders of Kumbhakarna ,
With seven spiked huge rod weapon which broke in to hundreds of pieces.
7467.When the huge rod weapon broke , he used his very big hands and ,
Caught hold of that very big Kumbhakarna , thinking that he would kill him,
Bend his head down but the very strong Kumbhakarna , created ,
Several wounds on body of Angadha using his hand and ,
Angadha fell down making the earth split and within a second Hanuman came there.
7468Again that Kumbhakarna started throwing his very sharp spear ,
With proper aim at Angadha ’s chest , Hanuman came there ,
Uprooting a mountain and threw it so that it would hit his broad forehead,
And made great sound greeting Rama who is pure.
7469.Kumbhakarna caught that mountain held it making one feel that ,
He had two heads and threw it on the diamond like chest of Hanuman ,
Which was like the assistant of the black smith hitting hard ,
The iron plate which has been heated in the oven, raising many fire sparks.
And then slapped both his shoulders and created a sound that was like furor.
7470.At that time the monkey warriors without any fear took away the son of Vali,
And Hanuman speedily uprooted another huge mountain which was hiding the entire sky
And looked at Kumbhakarna with faultless valour and told these words.
7471.”Oh very strong Kumbhakarna , I am going to throw this mountain at you,
And due to that within a second your power would be lost but if you,
Are able to push it away , with your great power , I would not fight with you ,
And go away from here and you would get very great fame in this world.”
7472.Hearing the words of Hanuman Kumbhakarna opened his mouth ,
Which was like a mountain cave and which was like the God of death and laughed loudly,
And said, “At the time when that huge mountain hits me , if I became at least little tired
I would consider myself defeated by you and my strength would be less than yours,”
7473.Hanuman said, “well, well , if you are strong stand there but if you are not willing,
Go away with your soul “ and then using his big hand he threw the mountain ,
Which was the cause of breaking of cloud at him and Kumbhakarna ,
Received it by his shoulders and making the world tremble ,
The huge mountain got shattered in to hundreds of pieces.
7474.Seeing that Kumbhakarna did not have any tiredness in spite of,
The hit by the huge mountain , Hanuman concluded that the strength of ,
Kumbhakarna was beyond human estimation and that even groups of mountains,
Would not have any effect on his strength and he cannot be jolted by any one ,
And only possibly the arrow of Rama with pretty shoulders can hurt him ,and he went away.
7475. Thinking that “ except those who have died all the entire seventy Vellam ,
Of the monkey army would die , by the victorious trident that he carries ,
And within a second the position of all worlds would change,” the Devas trembled.
7476.Though the soldiers of the monkey army attacked Kumbhakarna, only ,
Their hands got tired but none could move or make fall that Kumbhakarna.
There were none who caused any pain to him and Kumbhakarna ,
Completely eradicated all the monkeys and due to his .
Masculine prowess he reestablished his great fame.
7477.That Kumbhakarna who scared even the God of death seeing that ,
All monkeys are being destroyed thought , “have not the sage like princes ,
Arrived here .Is there any other Lanka, where they have besieged?
Where have they gone? And then he called them in a loud voice ,”
And slapped both his shoulders and making the devas scared shouted loudly.
7478. That battle field due to the death of many monkeys and running away ,
By the rest of them became an empty place and with its blood flow was like the sea,
With less of Makara fishes going up on high tide on full moon days .
7479. “The number of trees , stones and mountain which helped the monkeys,
To fight had got reduced and the size of the huge victorious monkey army,
Was reduced to half “ said the monkey soldiers to the matchless lion like,
Son of Sumithra and he making the Devas happy went and attacked Kumbhakarna.
7480.Lakshmana twanged the string of his bow and hearing that sound ,
The wives of dead Rakshasa soldiers removed their golden Mangalya and discarded it,
The earth trembled as if a thunder has fallen there and for a very long distance ,
The sound filled all the directions and the ghosts lifting their pillar like hands danced.
7481.The huge crowd of arrows which were speedily sent by Lakshmana ,
Which were making great sound not able to get victims and which were having ,
Cruel form of statues along with feathers went making the fire of the smith burn,
And went and pierced and drank and took bath in the blood of elephants of great lineage.
7482.Some arrows went and cut the necks of Asuras who had scored victory over the sea tides,
Some long arrows , cut their heads and carried them so that they do not fall there,
And because they were taking them to the end of direction that.
They went , they looked like arrows which were having head.
7483. Some arrows which had the form of Sun god , went through the elephants,
Wearing ornamental masks , and killed many Asuras who had not even ,
Stepped in to the battle field and like serpents entered the caves and lighted the mountains.
7484.Those speedily going cruel arrows which were like several lightning joining together ,
Which had the tip which was shining like gold went and hit the faces ,
Of soldiers standing in front of the army also hit the neck of those ,
Who were standing behind the last row at the same time.
7485.The arrows of Lakshmana went and hit the eye of drums,
Which were covered with leather , tip of the sound making horn,
On the place where they were being played of many other instruments,
Went and pierced the neck of the elephant , on the chariots drawn by horses ,
On the heads of the horses and the eyes of those who were looking at the war and spread.
7486.Due to arrows of Lakshmana all elephants lost their trunks , tails ears ,Eyes which gave out fire ,
They lost their long trunks , they lost their front legs which helped them to enter the battle,
With great speed and they rolled like the mountains which had lost its peaks.
7487.The horses whose hoofs do not step on earth or the sky ,
Due to the no stop raining of arrows by Lakshmana .
Which occupied all the directions and which went on increasing ,
Fell down fainted, they were pained due to fall ,
Which made their chest touch the ground and not even one survived.
7488. The chariots to which flags have been tied became ones with dead horses.
By the red new leaf like arrows sent by Lakshmana ,In many areas,
They killed those charioteers who were fighting as well as the chariot drivers,
And due to that the chariots could not move but they were,
Dragged by the rivers of blood in the battle field and were not standing any where.
7489.Due to the hit by the arrows of the matchless Lakshmana which were ,
Like fate which give results as per their order . the heads of warriors ,
Were cut and fell down and they were having big mouth like boxes ,
And were like the ladles used by ghosts to examine the field,
And were also like the boats floating in the sea full of blood.
7490.Getting spoiled and falling as if it has been sown ,
And in its faultless centre of round seed , the vibrations came out ,
Like the white tender cowries and it resembled ,
The pots with tender plants got prepared ,
For celebrating the victory day of Lord Rama.
7491 When the burning cruel arrows of Lakshmana were hitting continuously
Hitting their foreheads ., The elephants which were taught the moves of the war ,
By using the sharp goad and which were possessing great speed having lost their trainers ,
Went of their own accord entered in the middle of the monkey army interested in war.
7492. Due to the cruel arrows sent by Lakshmana who was looking like God of love ,
Removing them, the sea of weapons thrown by white teethed respectable Asuras ,
Fell on all the powerful directions with fire sparks and looked as if,
All the shining stars in the sky have broken and fallen down.
7493. The long arrows which were well sharpened in grinding stone ,
Going out from the bow in the hand of Lakshmana went one after another ,
And pierced the hoofs and back of horses with cropped manes going with great speed
And removed the flags of victory held by the warriors riding on those horses,
And also destroyed the crowd of pretty and long crowd of chariots.
7494.Though the Rakshasas did not have mercy and did not follow path of Dharma,
The deva maidens liked their body and used to embrace them and because of it,
Similar to the saying that “knowledge of philosophy remove the bad and good Karmas”,
It appeared that great valour would remove these evil qualities.
7495.All the Rakshasas who do cruel and very sinful deeds who were hit by ,
Fire like arrows of Lakshmana which were coming like the rain which cannot be stopped,
Died and if they have all reached the heaven of heroes , then it is not proper,
For us to say that there is a world bigger than that heaven.
7496.The arrows of Lakshmana which perhaps have learned different types of begging ,
Brought one Asuras hands, another cut the heads , yet another cut the two legs,
Which wore the heroic anklets , some the two shoulders and several other parts ,
And because of that they completely removed all the enemies.
7497. Due to the fact that arrows of Lakshmana took off the hands of some persons ,
Ears of certain persons and eyes of certain others were like the pretty Tamil poems,
Of poets who used to sing according to the presents that were given to them.
7498.Due the arrows of Lakshmana who was like the sweet soul of Dharma .
Hitting them thinking that they would be killed even if they stay for a second, dispersed and ,
Ran away similar to the blood flowing on the battle ground . to all the four directions.
7499.Kumbhakarna of the clan of Pulasthya seeing the number of people killed ,
And the great expertise in handling the powerful bow exhibited by Lakshmana,
Said several times that Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities and Lakshmana,
Were the only great experts in the use of bow in a battle.
7500.Kumbhakarna came to the battle riding on a very victorious chariot ,
Drawn by roaring lions and which was like the northern golden mountain ,
Which was driven by charioteer sitting on the wide chariot platform ,
And which was driven in all directions and which was faster than wind and mind.
7501.When the Rakshasa Kumbhakarna with a bent white teeth was riding ,
On a huge lustrous chariot and was doing the act of cruel fighting ,
Hanuman thinking , that it is not proper for Lakshmana to fight ,
Standing on the ground , went near Lakshmana and said,
“Oh younger lord , please climb on to my shoulders.”
7502.Lakshamana who was like a young lion climbed on the shoulder of Hanuman,
And the devas blessed them and the monkey groups made great noise of greeting,
And the shoulder of Hanuman was broader than the six chariots drawn by row of horses.
7503.Hanuman who does not have any other person as comparison but only himself .
With the greatly lustrous Lakshmana on his shoulders looked like ,
The silvery Kailasa mountain sitting on the golden Meru mountain ,
And apart from there seemed to be no more comparison needed.
7504. At that time to fight the war with the valorous Lakshmana , the cruel Kumbhakarna ,
Tied prettily on his back quiver with different type of arrows Took a huge strong bow ,
Which was suitable to his hugely thick shoulders and which was like the Meru Mountain,
And bent it making the rain bow on the sky ashamed.
7505. “You are younger brother of Rama and I am younger brother of Ravana,
And we both are standing to fight a war with each other and the devas ,
Have already arrived to witness this war , we would follow ,
The ethics of proper warfare as told in the Vedas and ,
Fight a great war” Said Kumbhakarna to Lakshmana.
7506,”A creeper like lady was born along with us due to penance of good fate ,
She had not done any wrong and in spite of that you became eligible for victory ,
By cutting off her nose in very great anger and I am going to make,
Your hand that pulled her holding her hair fall on the earth ,
Please protect yourself.” Said Kumbhakarna
7507.When that Kumbhakarna who was black as if he was made of darkness ,
Told these words Lakshmana who had shoulders made of strong culture said,
“I would be replying you with my bow as I do not want to create shame ,
To my strength , as I have not learnt to reply with words.”
7508. Kumbhakarna with fire coming out of his making the Devas scared,
Thinking that sky has been split in to two or the mountain has broken or,
The earth has been torn in to two , took eighteen lustrous arrows and sent them.
7509.Those arrows sent by younger brother of Ravana who was boiling with very great anger ,
Had earlier pierced the head of Iravatha the four tusked elephant and also ,
Had earlier completely destroyed the power of the devas ,
Were travelling like thunder and those eighteen arrows ,
Were cut by Lakshmana by the use of four arrows.
7510.As soon as he cut them Kumbhakarna , took an arrow with very lustrous face ,
Which had for a long time controlled and punished the Devas , which had thousand forms,
Which was given to him by Lord Brahma and made God live in to that arrow .
And sent it saying ,”If you are a very strong one , try to prevent this .”
7511.Lakshmana , the younger brother of Rama noticing that due to,
The power of that arrow , all the direction that could be seen was burning ,
Took a matchless divine arrow and cut it off and that ,
Arrow with one thousand forms was destroyed.
7512. That cruel one then sent twelve cruel and speedy arrows to pierce Hanuman,
And two evil arrows that would fly and hurt the young lad Lakshmana,
And also sent within a second hundred and fifty arrows ,
So that all the directions and sky is completely hidden.
7513. Lakshmana destroyed all those arrows the directions and the sky ,
By an arrow which had the power do it and went on destroying the cruel elephants ,
Horses and Yalis which pulled the chariots in huge crowds ,
And also completely damaged the chariot of Kumbhakarna.
7514.Just like that which was surrounding and hiding the sun with its red rays,
The chariot of Kumbhakarna was destroyed , the drivers of those chariots were destroyed,
And that huge bow of Kumbhakarna which was like the rainbow ,
Appearing amidst the clouds which still have water was also cut.
7515. The devas were greatly surprised seeing war fought by Lakshmana ,
Thinking “Did he kill the horses with cropped manes tied to the chariot,
And also crowd of the cruel lions by sending arrows , or by magical chants ,
Or did he kill them all by cursing them.”
7516. Kumbhakarna who had lost his chariot as well as his bow ,
Became angry like a rising sea , thinking that he would drink the soul,
Of Lakshmana who opposed him , took in his hand the trident ,
Which had three branches possibly meant for winning over ,
The three worlds and which was like the cruel God of death.
7517. That Kumbhakarna who had greatly ebbing anger jumped on earth ,
Making the earth shatter in to two and like ferocious rising sea.
Lakshmana considering that Kumbhakarna was standing on earth,
And thinking unnecessary bad name would come to him,
Got down from the shoulder of Hanuman and started ,
To fight with Kumbhakarna standing on earth.
7518. When Lakshmana started fighting with Kumbhakarna standing on earth,
Ravana sent an army which had double the strength of the earlier army ,
To help his younger brother and that army roaring like a sea,
Went around Lakshmana the lion born to Sumithra and created huge sound,
7519.Due to the running away of Devas who were scared and confused,
All people tottered and Lakshmana went quickly to control the army that has come ,
By fighting with them without mercy and entered the black sea of that huge pretty army.
7520-7521. Through the mountain like barrage built with
The black heads of Rakshasas who had red hair,
And who had eyes like the newly opened red Palasa flowers , the river of blood,
Started flowing, which resembled the molten copper flowing in between raging fire,
And with hands of elephants, legs of horses , the wheels of chariots working like wind,
The heads of Rakshasas , the blood flowing out of their cut limbs ,
Stagnating and whirling in all places could not cross ,
The two big shores built by large number of corpses.
7522.Due to the powerful arrows of Lakshmana chased and cut the weapons like,
The victorious sword . iron pestle . mace , spears , arrows , axes ,Vajrayudha and other weapons,
Large number of pieces of cut weapons , hit other weapons and they also broke.
7523.The powerful arrows sent by Lakshmana cut in to pieces , ornaments like ,
Ear globes, crowns , pearl garlands , gem garlands , anklets , bangles and armlets ,
And several others , they all resembled the lustrous solar system and were shining in the sky.
7524.Large number of ghosts swam in the blood and collected .
The big silver Umbrellas , White Cowries , long flags ,
The bow which sends the arrow , shield , peacock umbrellas ,
And dense arrows that were floating in all the rivers of blood, and brought them to shore.
7525.When such a cruel battle was in progress there , Kumbhakarna ,
A Rakshasa with white teeth went to another place ,
And fought a cruel battle with Sugreeva the son of Sun God,
The devas crowded there thinking that it is worth seeing.
7526. Sugreeva the son of Sun God with dense rays , with fire sparks coming out of his eyes,
And with mouth from which smoke was coming out threw the mountain,
From the sky saying “The huge and different shoulders are already broken.”
7527,The cruel elephant which was like a red mountain ,
Which came from that mountain and reached the earth ,
And a cruel big elephant in the Rakshasa army started fighting with each other,
What other mountain is there which cannot be taken by Sugreeva .
7528. And the pythons that came out of the big mountain thrown by Sugrreva,
Bit the Rakshasa soldiers and the elephants so that they lost their strength ,
And Kumbhakarna with his matchless hands caught that mountain ,
And the very cruel Asuras praised him for that.
7529.That Kumbhakarna of limitless strength caught that mountain by one hand,
And said, “Is this the mountain thrown by you ?’Powdered it like ash ,
And said “go” and threw it out and seeing that great strength, Devas were scared.
7530.As soon as Sugreeva was thinking that he would go in search ,
Of another big mountain , That Kumbhakarna who does never feel tired,
Said “Kill” and threw that trident , which never misses ,
Its aim like the curse of those of faultless penance .
7531.Those who saw coming of that trident wailed that “Sugreeva is dead, is dead”,
And that trident that was coming in the sky was caught by Hanuman ,
Who broke and destroyed it as if to tell others , that Hanuman,
The follower of Dharma would not allow this act to happen.
7532. The sound which was heard when Hanuman broke the trident ,
Was similar to the sound of Rama the incarnation of of Lord Vishnu ,
Broke the bow of Lord Shiva , who is wise mad God ,
Attracted by the pretty breasts of Sita, in the town of Mithila.
7533.That Rakshasa Kumbhakarna seeing the state of Hanuman said,
“To think and tell . the strength of your hand is great and you are alone,
In all the countries to perform difficult jobs. Which can be ,
Compared to your great strength and prowess?”
7534.”If you continue to do the fight that we have stopped ,
In the middle , I would do as per your words “ and as soon as,
Kumbhakarna told this Hanuman told “ After telling you earlier,
I would not fight with you , breaking my words is not proper” and went away.
7535. When the trident weapon was destroyed , though Kumbhakarna ,
Did not get any other weapon , he did not go away from there,
And at that time , Sugreeva , the son of Sun God jumped before Kumbhakarna ,
Using his very strong fists , hit Kumbhakarna.
7536.That Rakshasa whose eyes were red like molten copper said to him,
“Your masculinity is great but from now your pride would be destroyed,”
And caught Sugreeva with his hands in a manner that he cannot escape .
7537When Sugreeva caught hold of Kumbhakarna , they rotated together ,
And at that time even Devas were not able to identify both of them,
And they started a very great fight and by the speed of that fight ,
Thunders got burnt and the smoke due to that covered all sides ,
Blood started flowing put of the mouth of both of them ,
But both of them never became tired.
7538. Then both of them pressed each other and again and again,
Fought systematically and Kumbhakarna by his great strength ,
Using his long and strong hands crushed Sugreeva ,
And due to that Sugreeva lost his conscience
7539. That king of Rakshasas thought “if I carry him away ,
Then this war would come to an end as the great army,
Without a king a leader would split and so there is no ,
Better thing to do and started carrying Sugreeva to his city.
7540. When the falcon rose in the sky carrying a bird which was cooing ,
The monkeys who were like the babies of that bird started ,
Beating themselves by their hands with densely formed fingers ,
Let out heavy breath and started wailing and,
Rakshasas started shouting with great joy.
7541. The Devas started shivering and the monkey chieftains , who had small eyes,
Started to have a burning heart , looked as if they were all dead ,
And due to their great love towards their king ,
Sweated all over their body and became greatly depressed.
7542.That Kumbhakarna who had very great anger which leads to worry,
Who carried away Sugreeva , became like Rahu who never has sorrow ,
And Sugreeva the son of Sun God looked vane like,
The moon that was swallowed by that Rahu.
7543. That Sugreeva who was the son of Sun God who gives light,
To all directions due to his form being hidden by Kumbhakarna,
Who was of the colour of black cloud some times ,
Was of dim colour and some times bright , like the moon ,depending ,
On whether that cloud hides him or not .
7544.,That Hanuman who had the feet which crossed the black sea ,
Recollecting his words “That I would not fight with you “ ,
Which he told , did not try to oppose Kumbhakarna ,
Ans went on rubbing his hands in which God of death lives ,
And followed that Rakshasa Kumbhakarna.
7545.The monkeys ran to Rama and told him that Kumbhakarna ,
Has tied Sugreeva the son of Sun God and taken him away ,
And asked him, “who is our leader now?” and created great furrore ,
And fell at the feet of Rama who had one thousand names.
7546.That Rama who had a black body like cloud , became one with eyes,
Which were more burning than fire and reached the entrance of the big Lanka,
Taking with him Bow and arrows that could burn , within a very short time.
7547.Thinking that it would be dangerous if my very great Sugreeva ,
Is taken as if my soul is taken in to the unapproachable great city of Lanka
With flags , Rama decided to send huge arrows as if it was raining ,
And completely block the entrance of the city including the sky.
7548.Due the arrows of Rama which filled y up the entire sky , all directions were hidden,’
The huge number of hot rays of the very lustrous Sun did not reach the earth,
No being was able to travel through the sky and the moving black clouds were removed from the top.
7549. The angry Kumbhakarna who was travelling through the sky with very great speed ,
Reached the huge wall that was made by several crowds of arrows ,
Thought about it and decided that it would not be possible to remove them and looked back.
7550.He saw the face , the mouth , the eye, the hand and the leg ,
Which were like fully open lotus flowers of a lotus flower pond ,
Of huge matchless black cloud which was holding a golden bow,
And which was Lord Rama with a very pretty body.
7551.The folded mouth of Kumbhakarna let out large amount of smoke,
And the lips were twitching with different frequencies , the eye brow ,
Raised as a mark of anger , the eyes let out fire sparks ,
The sky broke due to his loud shouting and the hills also broke likewise.
7552.”You have come here to attack me thinking that I am Kabandha,
Whose mouth was in his belly and The strength less Vali who was a monkey
Who ate Flowers and you have come to protect the sweet life of this Sugreeva , let us see.”
7553.”Oh Rama who is holding a bow with an arrow, I did not get angry at your brother ,
I did not get angry at his elephant lke steed Hanuman and , I did not get angry,
At Sugreeva the younger brother of Vali who chased me ,
And all this because winning over any of them would not get me fame.”
7554”.I roamed searching for you and your army ran away beyond directions,
Your brother with great pain walked slanting , Hanuman ran away,
Losing all his strength and carrying this Sugreeva I reached here easily.”
7555. “You have come here to save this Sugreeva and you have been,
Given to me by my luck and I would do all the valorous war .
That I have done earlier and cure the wound of love from my brother’s mind.”
7556.’Oh expert in doing war with cruel weapons ,
If in front of the Devas you unchain the mentally upset Sugreeva ,
By your powerful bow, then Sita can also be released from prison “ said Kumbhakarna.
7557,AS soon as Kumbhakarna told this Rama smiled , “I would get defeated by you,
If I do not cut off your mountain like shoulders which carried away,
My sweet friend Sugreeva and then I would never hold a bow”Said Rama on oath.
7558Then When Rama attempting to get released the mountain like Sugreeva ,
Without any problem , he took two lustrous arrows from the quiver , near his head,
Which were like the tip of the sword on the high and wide forehead of Khumbakarna .
7559, Due to the ebbing and flowing blood due to Kumbhakarna being hit by arrows,
All places looked like the red sky and Kumbhakarna stood with two long arrows on his forehead,
And he looked like the red sky just before the dawn.
7560.That blood flowing from his forehead jumped like a stream from the mountain,
And made completely wet the face of Sugreeva who was in trance and like ,
One getting up from sweet sleep , he regained consciousness and at that time,
That Kumbhakarna who was very strong and never gets defeated fell in to a faint.
7561.He realized by signs that the shining arrows on the forehead of Kumbhakarna,
Were the arrows of victorious Rama and seeing all around he saw Rama,
Who was the ultimate destination of all beings on earth , and saluted and praised him.
7562.Sugreeva saw Lord Rama and seeing him , with no decrease to his self respect ,
And with great shyness with his teeth he cut off the nose and ears,
Of Kumbhakarna right from his roots and went and joined his people.
7563.All the monkeys raised joyful sound seeing the return of Sugreeva ,
Vedas also greeted him , the Deva maidens as well his relations,
Burst in to sound of joy , the fish filled ocean as well as oceans ,
Also made joyous sounds and along with Devas the God of dharma also shouted in joy.
7564. That Sugreeva who escaped from the cruel hands of the very strong Kumbhakarna,
Who was short tempered , became extremely happy and Rama ,
Who was able to see him a complete form got rid of his sorrow and became happy,
Thinking that lady Janaki has got out of the very cruel prison of Lanka.
7565.With huge flow of blood due to the breaking of his forehead due to Rama ‘s arrows,
Kumbhakarna had fainted and seeing that proper opportunity , Sugreeva,
Bit his nose and ears and along with that reached his place .
Had it not been like that could he have done this great feat?
7566. That Kumbhakarna to whom the blood was the blanket , at the time,
When his nose and ears were removed , woke up his state of faint ,
And realized the truth that Sugreeva the chief of monkeys has escaped ,
From his clutches and also the fact that his ears and nose had gone away from him.
7567.That Kumbhakarna who had body on which river of blood was flowing looked,
Like a huge mountain made of red stone which was made wet by the flow of monsoon rain.,
Which makes it cool , looked as if streams were flowing on him with hot wind.
7569.Due to his elder brother who had no quality of searching thought ,
Heard the words of the thoughtless Soorpanakha , in the war that ensued,
The nose as well as the ears of Kumbhakarna were destroyed and ,
Due to that even his eyes which were round gave rise to flow of blood.
7569.Kumbhakarna who thought that whatever that happened to him was shameful,
Saw the Devas who were abusing him , he would see his own nose ,
He would think of the earlier wars when he became victorious and then this war and see the earth.
7570. He thought , “even before I see my own face , it is better that I see face of Rama ,”
He took a very lustrous shield , which had a part of his face ,
And took a matchless sword that could eat every body in the war.
7571.That Kumbhakarna who had the form of Northern Meru mountain,
Which is circled by the Sun god woth thousands of rays ,
Threw that shield after shaking and made fall,
All the stars in the entire sky.”
7572.The extra wind that blew from the face of the shield ,
Which was thrown by Kumbhakarna made the very scared ,
Monkey crowd rush towards all directions and due ,
To the huge sound generated by them , even the ocean became a hill.
7573. Due to Kumbhakarna operating the shield with great speed ,
Due to his stamping with his leg and due to his swinging of his lustrous spear,
Which was like the God of death , like the ocean which splits ,
Due to very powerful wind , unable to act ,
That huge army with tails lost their position and were destroyed.
7574.All those who opposed Kumbhakarna in that battle field,
Were scared by weapons , were cut by them that resulted ,
In the flow of a very huge river of blood and resulted in the earth,
And head of Adhi Sesha who supports it became slushy.
7575.Jambhavan went and told Rama that “From now on,
A tense moment like this would not happen and if you do not ,
Stop him now , you would cause destruction of monkey army ,
And would have helped in the power of Rakshasa army ,
And so please fight with him “and enthused Rama to fight.
7576.That Rama who had the qualities of the leader , seeing ,
The destruction of monkey army and the stable victory of Kumbhakarna,
With a determined mind decided “I would make God of death,
To stand before him “ And walked towards Kumbhakarna.
7577.Then he sent thirteen thunder like arrows which had matchless speed,
Aimed at Kumbhakarna and Kumbhakarna who had minutely excellent ,
Knowledge of war using his powerful arrows .
Made them fall like the wings that are shed by eagles.
7578. Rama the king of all males then continuously sent cruel sharp arrows ,
Which were innumerable like the rays of the hot sun , with great strength ,
And when they were also broken by the wave of the shield of Kumbhakarna
7579.That Rama with a red lotus eye showing a small matchless smile ,
Again sent another sharp arrow and that cut off his lustrous sword.
Which was cutting away all his enemies like an eagle and all the Devas cheered.
7580. That Kumbhakarna who was breathing heavily like the fire at deluge ,
Making others doubt whether that sword was destroyed or not ,
Speedily took hold of another strong sword and telling,
“I have killed all, killed all” , he came and stood before Rama.
7581.That Rama who had masculine culture cut off that big sword also,
Made fall his pretty shield and broke open the good long armour he was wearing,
And sent towards him several lightning like arrows and several cruel scary arrows.
7582.When such bad things were happening , the huge army sent by ,
The ten headed one which had earlier made Indra and his relatives run away ,
And also put the oceans in to great confusion , came to them from far off.
7583.Rama who was comparison less in the job of archery thinking,
That it is the proper time to destroy that Kumbhakarna ,
And when he stood before him and to Kumbhakarna ,
To whom bad fate was coming continuously something good came.
7584.Horses , Chariots , foot soldiers , Elephants with flowing rut water ,
And all parts of the army came very near tio Kumbhakarna, surrounded him
And started fighting and that dancer of illusion Rama called then “come with great speed.”
7585.The fourteen crore strong ocean of the army along with Masked elephants,
With cruel flow of the rut , horses , chariots with big wheels,
Huge and powerful foot soldiers came and joined and Rama ,
Who as Vishnu would survive the deluge , went opposite them and stopped them, they say.
7586. Kumbhakarna appeared there holding in his hands ,
A trident which can destroy all the three worlds ,
Which had the war like form having three leaves ,
Which were the life span , God of death and endless evil .
7587.The devas saw in the battle field the headless bodies ,
Which were without any movement acting like the pieces of wood ,
And which were heaped like mountains ,
They saw the bodies of warriors without hands anf their blood stains,
Heads lying there as if they were eating the earth but ,
They could not see any one who were roaming with soul.
7588. They also were not able to see any weapons which have ,
Not broken and made the battle field in to a hill ,
Which had not been carried away by the flowing stream of blood,
Which had nor broken in several places and have filled up al places ,
Which were not in pieces, which had not given out fire sparks ,
Which had not become in to dust and which were not in hundred pieces.
7589.Due to those arrows which pierced the broad heads of mountain like elephants with flowing rut,
Hurting them , without oobeying their trainers they ran and due to the blood ,
That flowed stagnating the entire earth , their intestines came out ,
And they were affected by disease of death and they also lost their tusks ,
And also were cut in to pieces and no one was able to see any of them walk alive.
7590.Those chariots tied with gems that make sound , lost their luster,
Had their flags got destroyed , had many horses split by lustrous sharp arrows,
Had their axle and machines broken and in places had got drowned ,
In the blood in all places and no one was able to see a chariot running properly.
7591. The horses with shining colour became very weak , did not have a bent neck,
Had left their loud neighing , had their legs cut and were pushed in to the rivers ,
Of hot blood with the corpses of cruel elephants which were not scared .
As their banks and were being pushed from whirlpool to whirlpool,
And no one could see any live horse walking in the battle field.
7592, What is the need for telling separately the effect of arrows that were sent
By that Rama who was the lord of all the Vedas ?The devas were able to see,
The Rakshasas who were close to them only in the very desired heaven ,
But they did not see alive those mountain like Rakshasas in the cruel battle field ,
And there they were able to see only huge crowd of Rakshasa ladies ,
Who were busy in searching for the bodies of their husbands.
7593.Just like the dew not being seen when the sun comes out ,
That huge Rakshasas army was completely destroyed and the Devas,
Became happy thinking that the asuras were annihilated and thought,
That the Kumbhakarna who cannot be defeated by any one would soon die,
And the Rakshasas got worried thinking that Kumbhakarna has become alone,
And that matchless leader Rama due to pity that Kumbhakarna has become alone ,
Looked at his face and started telling him the following.
7594.”You have lost the huge army that came assist you greatly with weapons,
You are standing there all alone and since you are born with Vibheeshana ,
Who never swerves from justice an Dharma , I would leave with your life.
Would you like to return to Lanka now or otherwise would you ,
Prefer to fight and die ,.Please think and tell me what path suits you.”
7595. “ The effect of the bad deeds that you have done earlier have not gone ,
And that is why without coming when I called you through Vibheeshana,
You are now standing under control of death and since you did not come,
When I called, you have lost your life as well as great wealth and after a great sleep,
You are standing prepared to die and so tell me what you think in your mind.”
7596.Having heard that Kumbhakarna said ,”let whatever you have told me remain,
I do not want to remain with this face which is similar to my sister ,
Who stays away from us and whose long ears and nose were lost because,
Of you , who are great who protects his own respectability , who never ,
Goes away from valour and victory and who is ,
The storehouse of the Dharma and greatness of your clan.”
7597, “Oh lord who never gets destroyed , due to us the Devas lost their greatness ,
And seeing that , I tried to stop Ravana from giving sorrow to Sita,
Who is the wife of some one else and since this was not accepted ,
I lost the the right to talk to the king in front of suitable people ,
And I am sad about it and I cannot return back to the city without ears and nose .”
7598.”I came here for the war , to cut your shoulders and head by my sword and kill you ,
So that my elder brother becomes happy and present him with the beauty of Sita,
But I am holding my head by my bloodied red hands making the Devas laugh ,
And am filling up my eyes with tears and blood and like my sister ,
I am not supposed to wail and go before my brother and fall at his feet.”
7599.”Though you are the matchless lord to the matchless three worlds,
You , the warrior have the mental capacity to examine the bad name of ,
Others and understand it and how is it that you are not thinking of the duty of valorous warriors?,
If I in the battle field with my huge sword , cut you all in to pieces ,
Cut off your head, Would it be proper? and So you have not told something proper.”
7600-7601.. After telling like this, Kumbhakarna shifted his long trident which was in his,
Right hand to the left hand and with right hand he uprooted a huge mountain near by .
And making fire sparks coming out of it in the sky , he threw it aimed at Rama ‘s head ,
Telling it ‘Be victorious” and when it almost touched Rama , he powdered it ,
Like sacred ash which is applied by Lord Shiva , who is difficult to understand and ,
Even before that Rama thought of fighting , with a speed of thought ,
Transferred the very long trident from one hand to hand and by that time,
Rama went on shooting series of arrows at Kumbhakarna and cut off that spear.
7602. The arrows that were sent with great speed from the bent bow of Lord Rama,
Were capable of drying the waters of oceans with tide , capable of burning even thunder,
Were capable of piercing Meru mountain and reach the other side of sky ,
And were capable of giving desired results without error ,
But failed to break the armour given by Lord Shiva to Kumbhakarnna.
7603. That Rama with lotus like eyes noticed that his arrows were hitting the armour,
Of Kumbhakarna but were not able to pierce it and realized that it was Lord Shiva’s armour,
And after thinking about it , he used a killer arrow of Lord Shiva and destroyed that armour .
And that Shiva’s armour broke down and fell on the earth like Sun going round Meru mountain.
7604.When that armour which used to spread hot light broke and fell down,
Kumbhakarna with fire sparks coming out of the eye , made great sound ,
By patting his shoulders took hold of a very strong long rod with iron tip ,
Which was matchless , making people believe he would grind ,
The entire monkey army in to a paste , he started again and again grinding on the earth.
7605.AS for the arrows of Rama , those which were flying on the sky were thousand,
Those hitting the enemy was thousand , those which broke the wide pretty chest were thousand,
Those which fly and wander were thousand , those which entered the enemies body ,
But did dit come out were thousand , those which emerge from Rama’s bow were thousand,
And though they were sharp arrows , they were making sound and roaming like a kite.
7606.Thinking that if he has the iron rod with him, it would not be possible ,
For the monkey army to survive , that Rama who was like a black cloud,
Sent ten cruel arrows together in one shot to destroy that iron rod ,
And due to that the iron rod broke in to pieces and because of that,
That Rakshasa who was wearing black armlet became angry ,
And took a sword and a shield which shined like the matchless Sun.
7607.AS soon he took the sword , the Monkey warriors got confused ,
And started running away by all paths and devas put their head down in shame.
And when the helpers told that , again the robbing of souls has started , that king Rama,
Took a an unmatchable arrow and said to it “ cut his mountain like shoulders “ and sent it.
And the Devas greeted him.
7608. The evil karma of Kumbakarna became sad thinking that the hand ,
Which was helping it would be cut and the good karma shouted with joy,
And that right hand of Kumbhakarna which was like the rising black sea,
At the end of the eons , was cut like the moon affected by Rahu and,
Was cut along with the sword it was holding and because of that ,
The Rakshasas became greatly upset telling” the protection for Ravana ,
As well as the city of Lanka has came to an end”
7609.Then Kumbhakarna lifted the cut right hand along with the well grown,
Pretty shoulders by his left hand , and making great sound ,
And showing his teeth ran round and started hiting and due to that ,
The clan of monkeys fell dead making one think , That “are there ,
Any valorous persons other than those who begged and received valour from this great Rakshasa.”
7610.The entire world got scared to see that in spite of the Generous Rama guarding them,
This entire army of monkeys were being stolen by the God of death,
Three times more than earlier and thought that entire army of monkeys,
Would be destroyed within this day and were greatly scared ,
To see the one hand holding another hand which was massacring monkeys.
7611. With the enemy sea of monkeys running away great scared ,
And seeing the river of blood that was flowing from his arm was carrying away,
The heap of the corpses of monkeys which touched the sky , making the Devas,
Of the sky running away confused and with Lanka , its mountains and birds ,
Gettind separated , confused and going away by the speed of the river of blood ,
With the crows of clouds running away , that Kumbhakarna,
Started running towards Rama , who was like a lion cub.
7612.Then the Devas requested and prayed Rama, “Please cut off the other hand also,”,
And the very victorious Rama, using his killer arrows cut off
The other hand and put it in the sea like another bridge
So that the life of Kumbhakarna who has already lost his right hand would get spoiled,
And to remove the doubt and fear in the mind of God of death , who had not come before the Asuras.
7613.That hand of his which had fallen in the ocean with pretty bangles ,
Looking like a serpent round that arm and the shoulders of Kumbhakarna.,
Decorated by diamond ornaments was in no way inferior to the Mandhara mountain,
Which was attached with moon and which made nectar appear ,
In the ocean of milk with great tides during those days when it was churning .
7614.The arrow of Rama was like Garuda because , it took the hand to the sea,
Which had the same colour , it had lustrous wings with golden colour and went with great speed ,
And it executed the orders of Rama and the tall shoulders ,
Of Kumbhakarna was resembling the Mandhara mountain.
7615.Kumbhakarna making a very huge sound resembling the sound produced,
By Lord Trivikrama who bore a hole in the Meru mountain , being encircled by the sun,
Kept a huge drum and holding a huge stick beating the drum forcefully ,
And he churned the ocean of monkey army so that their skin, flesh and bones,
Joined together in to a paste form.
7616.That Asura appeared as if the earth, wind, fire , water and sky took ,
A single form that cannot be killed and he was like the God of death,
Who was angry and who took away souls and who was like a king,
To a war without sense of fear , who was the greatest among those who had pride ,
And Rama that expert in arrows cut off his right leg by another cruel arrow.
7617.With his white teeth like row of stars , with his corner teeth like ,
The crescent of the moon and coming like the dusk with its sky,
Resembling the red colour of the river of blood ., with a fully open mouth ,
And with making a hole in the earth and the sea water spreading due to that,
He came again to the war limping with one step on the earth.
7618 With only one leg , staring at the sky , he was , taking monkeys by curving his toungue ,
And eating them , making people tell that he is a horrible cyclone and,
He was continuing his job of killing and then Rama who was like a male lion,
With an arrow which had fire at its tips , making the burden of earth less ,
With Vedas as well as god of Dharma dancing , Cut off his other leg also.
7619.Thus both his hands as well as both his legs were cut off and his body,
Which was like a mountain was pierced by two hundred thousand arrows which went up to his back.
The fire in his already red eyes doubled and his great anger ,
Increased like the thunder heard in the earth from the sky.
7620.That Kumbhakarna who had lost both his hands and legs ,with great cruel anger ,
From the floor using his huge mouth , bit , broke and drew mountain ,
Which were at two miles distance and using the air that was generated in him,
Blew them in all directions and the monkeys died like beings hit by thunder.
7621.That Kumbhakarna who had red eyes due to anger which appeared ,
To have been made of fire , with the long flames of fire generated by it,
Burnt all directions and curling his toungue a mountain where bamboos grow,
Threw it in the battle field with the sound of ghosts by his cave like mouth ,
And seeing that grealy generous Rama became benumbed due to surprise.
7622.Kumbhakarna realizing that ,”For the great efficiency of the battle with bow,
Of Rama even one thousand Ravanas would not be equal .Alas, I have lost,
My hands and legs and there does not seem to have any more possibility of help,
Due to illness called desire Ravana has come to an end and he who lived,
Without any limit of ife span , now would not continue to live”
And with those thoughts he became extremely saddened in the mind.
7623. The fresh blood that was oozing out spread in all directions ,
Like a river with tide and was taking away with it chariots with machines ,
Elephants , horses and warriors and seeing this That Kumbhakarna ,
Who was like a valorous elephant and the golden mountain of Meru with head,
Looked at Rama with the pretty shoulders who was standing before him and told.
7624.”Oh Rama who was born in clan of Sibi who for the sake of protecting a dove,
Which sought his protection kept himself in the balance and who rode an elephant in rut,
Armed with the sword, you too have the duty of love and so please put an end,
To the bad karma due to having relations with us and
Protect the soul of Vibheeshana, This is my last wish.”
7625.”Oh primeval lord who has taken the form of a king and is being ,
Praised by the Vedas ,, my brother who only knows the laws of Dharma ,
Which came according to the laws of justice and not that which came to him from our clan,
Has reached you for protection and I am again ,
Requesting you to consider him as a thing to be protected and save him.”
7626.”Oh Lord who never swerves from path of justice , That Rakshasa with a spear,
Who wants to win over you is trying to completely destroy this Vibheeshana ,
And he who has evil and deceit in his mind, if a chance occurs ,
Would kill this Vibheeshana without feeling the affection of a brother. Please remember this.”
7627. “Oh greatest among men, That evil Ravana would not spare Vibheeshana,
Thinking that he is his younger brother and if he sees him , then he would kill him,
And show no mercy because of that request your brother and Hanuman to be always ,
Him so that they can protect him . This is my humble request.”
7628.”The devas and sages when they see my face , would see it as a face without nose ,
So using your arrow cut my neck and remove it to the black wide ,sea , so that,
They cannot see my face .This is also another of my requests.” Said Kumbhakarna.
7629 Rama thinking that Kumbhakarna has asked this as a boon ,
And not doing it is not proper , took one arrow , kept it,
On the long strings of his great bow and cut the head of Kumbhakarna,
And using a strong arrow of wind he made it fall in the centre of the black sea.
7630.In the wide ocean of black colour , after pushing its folding tides ,
And not allowing to go to the west , east , south and north ,
That mountain like head which was emitting smoke from both its eyes ,
Due to water entering in to it through the nose was drowned in water.
7631. The devas danced , the Deva maidens sang nectar like songs,
The sages and Brahmins lost their fear , the chiefs of monkey army,
Met Rama and surrounded him and the killer Rakshasas ,
Ran to Ravana to inform him about this news.
Chapter on the illusory Janaka
(While the fighting is going on Mahodhara suggests to make a Janaka by illusion to influence Sita. When that Maya Janaka advices Sita to marry Ravana and save him, She loses her temper and starts feel;ing that he is not the real Janaka. At that time the messengers come and inform Ravana about death of Kumbhakarna. Ravana breaks down and goes away. This incident is not there in Valmiki Ramayana.)
7632.We told about the masculine acts which were done with great honesty
By Kumbhakarna In that battle field so that they are clearly understood ,
And we are going to tell about the unfair deeds of illusion done by king of Lanka ,
In the city of Lanka due to great passion in a separate place.
7633.That Ravana who had won all the directions due to the power of his shoulders,
Looked at Mahodhara an expert in illusion who came to his council hall,
And asked him “What is the method of attaing Sita and get rid of this mind’s sorrow?
Please tell me now itself here and give me back my sweet soul” , said Ravana.
7634.”Today itself by a trick , I would give firm results to you and I would do,
An act of illusion by which Sita would come of her own accord and join you.
I would perform a matchless deceit and transform a Rakshasa called Marutha ,
In to Janaka and if I show that Janaka of illusion, Sita would be forced to marry you.”
7635.As soon as Mahodhara told this Ravana got up with joy and hugged him,
And said, “My dear one , convert that Marutha in to Janaka and come to Asoka Vana,”
And went there to scare Sita who had won bad fate just by the strength of her chastity ,
He went towards Asoka Vana which was filled with pretty flowers.
7636.Due to lustrous row of pots lighting it up and spreading the light of early sun,
The approaching darkness ran away from there , and wearing garland of lustrous gems ,
Hanging on his shoulder looking like the stream falling from a blue mountain,
Ravana came making the huge tamed elephant feeling shy.
7637.The Deva maidens who had a forehead like the crescent of the moon ,
Who were carrying lamps , who had tied waist belt which was like serpent,
And whose waist was getting tired of carrying their heavy breasts,
Walked in front and behind him and were singing his praise .
7638.Ravana saw with his twenty eyes with great passion Sita , whose speech was made by music,
Whose lips were made with coral , with all female organs well made ,
And created with measureless and great cultural habits ,
So that that Sita would get greatly worried and confused.
7639. That Ravana who had a small knife like sword tied to his waist sat ,
On a golden seat which was put there with shoulders which had removed the Devas,
From their homes surrounding him , with one feet placed above his other thigh,
With round ornamental regal umbrellas held over his head ,
With white cowries fanning him from both sides and told the following words.
7640.”When are you going to show mercy on this slave of yours?
When are you going to find difference between me , Sun as well as the moon?
When are you going to be affected by the flower arrows of the shapeless God of love?”
And then he started telling all his sufferings due to passion for her.
7641.”Oh lady who was born along with nectar ,I wanted to eat myself ,
The mixture of poison and nectar which had the form of a lady and
Due to that, day by day my heart started losing the culture of honesty,
And I am scared to give up my life after stopping thinking about you ,
I who am your slave am some one that needs your protection.”
7642.”You defeated me who has been never defeated by any one else ,
You made moon burn my body,, you made breeze after spreading of which,
My body started sweating , You made the god of love with heat shout with joy ,
You made me realize what is sorrow , you removed the fear of Devas ,
And I do not know what are the other sufferings which you are going to give me?”
7643.” You have made it such that , all the girls that I want is yourself.
The name I wish to call would be only your name , All my twenty eyes,
Would be seeing you only , make the God of love the one who shoots ,
Arrows at me , and make in my body the five types of wounds ,
By his five type of arrows and this has made me in to a different person.”
7644. “I who have won all people right from Lord Shiva to the ordinary men,
And achieved victory so that I can rule over all the three worlds,
Have not been defeated so far by any valorous person,
And though I was that great , if my disease of passion towards a lady,
Has killed my masculinity , would not my masculinity be at fault?”
7645. “My soul which has been fading all these days , even while suffering,
From the disease of passion for several days , became almost like a soul of a dog?
Those learned people who have read and learned the introduction of a poem,
Are saying that the sufferings caused by passion are ten states,
And that appears to be a lie since I have already passed through thousand states.”
7646. “Oh lady who is like wealth earned by following the path of Dharma ,
Who is sweeter than nectar , who has come to make me like one who is not born,
Due to your great beauty destroying my respectability , I have forgotten the great deeds,
Which were done by me and due to the medicine that, “one day you will take mercy on me “
I am daily dying and then living. Who can know about this state of mine ?”
7647.”Oh lady , who has nectar like speech , If we examine without any bias,
Once upon a time there was a lady called Ahalya and when Indra told about his love for her,
She gave herself to him and he got joy, Because of that did she go down in status ?
To cure my disease of passion only the nectar from your lotus like mouth ,
Is the medicine, There are no other chants and no other medicine.”
7648. After telling several such things , Ravana got up with his shoulders ,
Which cannot be compared to the blue mountain which tells twenty ,
And which were very big touching the ground and kept all his crowns ,
In a row , which were like lightning , just like the Sun
Wanted to give light all over and is kept in a row.”
7649.Sita who had a very soft form , seeing Ravana near her, felt as if ,
She was a deer which was seeing the tiger near to it , became confused ,
Started getting shivers all over her body , sobbed , wailed and thinking,
Even if he has come to kill me , I would tell him what is in my mind ,
And looking at a useless twig of grass and started telling .
7650. “ You seem not to have thought that by what you propose to do,
Is only sin and bad name would come due to it and the words that you told,
Should not be told by people like you . You have not realized this.
Doing such acts which ought not to be done and telling words,
That you ought not to speak ,your heart has not torn to pieces,
And if you have not got destroyed along with relations who help you in this evil acts ,
It appears that the power of my chastity is not big.”
7651”The sky is there. And to all bodies that follow the path of Dharma , there is a soul,
They all have good feelings but they all do not talk or behave like you ,
To tell words which are not proper to you , you also have ten mouths.
And I am there to hear all your cruel words and so,
Is there anything which you would not tell and anything which you would not do.”
7652.”You seem not to be bothered about the great deeds done by Indra ,
Brahma who sits on lotus , Lord Subrahamanya son of Lord Shiva who holds an axe ,
And Lord Vishnu who killed asura called Kesi but you keep on telling ,
That you won over them in battle. Possibly you did not raise ,
Your eyes and see my fruit of love Rama when you entered the battle field.”
7653. “ Protecting this body which has thinned down due to not taking food,
Without getting the fame of dying immediately after parting with my husband ,
I am shamelessly standing before you, is it not? I am keeping myself alive ,
Due to the love towards Rama who wears the faultless culture as ornaments,
And who has an auspicious form, with the hope that I may be able to see him.”
7654.”When Lakshmana the younger brother is standing like golden Meru mountain ,
In the battle field , to see you show your back and run away , Rama would cut off,
All your ten heads , make them fall on earth and kill the entire clan of Asuras ,
And with a great wish to see his victorious form , I am stopping ,
My soul from going away , when it tries to escape again and again.”
7655.”Oh Ravana who has not set a limit to his bad behavior, do not ever think,
That I have a different soul except that Rama , whose soul is mercy only,
Who has eyes like lotus flowers , who gives happiness to the minds of all,
And who is like a water rich cloud holding a big bow .”
7656.When Sita ended her reply , Ravana with eyes from which fire came out ,
With a feeling of disrespect that he has been killed , getting angry like God of death,
Laughed like burst of thunder making fun of Sita told,
“You would live so that your soul becomes one with Rama ,
After he defeats me completely and gets you released.”
7657.”Among the Rakshasas , people of earth and devas and others ,
Who have been subject of my anger , who has survived so far?
I would kill that Rama who is the boy of Dasaratha , whom you consider,
AS Lord Vishnu who wears the Thulasi garland and are overjoyed,
And later possibly you can live with him.”
7658.”Oh lady with a very narrow waist , the monkeys have besieged Lanka,
And for that purpose they built a bridge in the ocean , they made great sound,
By their mouth several times , and if they have become over joyous because of that ,
Please do not get surprised , for all those monkeys which come before me ,
Are like insects which come to die falling in the flame .”
7659.”I have sent a victorious Rakshasa army to Ayodhya with the order,
“Please catch hold of entire clan of the kings of Ayodhya or other wise ,
Bring their freshly cut heads ,Do whatever act is needed to do this ,”
And I have also asked victorious and Valorous Rakshasas ,
To bring your father Janaka, “ said Ravana.
7660. As soon as Ravana told like this Sita thought “For this Ravana who has ,
Carried out tricks of illusion and kept me in this prison, nothing is ,
Impossible for him to do” and due to this thought she got scared,
Perplexed , mentally agitated , left heavy breath and like people,
Who again and again swallow fire and spit it, she became the home of sorrow.
7661.Sita who did not have banks to stop the stream of tears ,
That were flowing from her eyes thought , “These people,
Who could do such things to me here , would they not be ,
Able to do any thing there? definitely yes, alas.” And felt agitated ,
Thinking that action of lie those days were like actions of Dharma.
7662.At that time Mahodhara arrived at that place brought Marutha ,
Who had been made to look like Janaka and who was wailing and crying
And who speedily was taken before Ravana who was like a burning flame ,
And Sita was made to see that illusory Janaka saluting Ravana and she,
Started suffering like a little kid bird seeing her mother fall in the fire.
7663.Sita not knowing that the person brought forcibly by Mahodhara,
Was only an illusory Janaka , pressed her hands , hit her eyes with her hands ,
Struggled as if her lotus like soft feet had been kept on open fire ,
Where ghee has been poured, and felt she cannot sit on the earth,
Felt as if her mind was burning , with sorrow wailed greatly ,
Due to shivering of body fell down, rolled in earth due to affection ,
And wailed making very loud noise.
7664. She said “Oh God” , she said “has truth been destroyed “ , she thought,
“Shall I curse the world for destruction “ she would see “Evil is superior in this world”,
She would say , “Shall I continue to be alive” and became sad in various ways
And who can tell definitely whether it was Dharma or Sita who wailed like this..”
7665. “oh father ,. Oh father ,due to me you have also got in to this problem,
Is this the way that you have to suffer because you gave birth to me as your daughter ,
Oh father who has helped all the world like father , who is like a mother to all,
Who does good like performing dharma , Oh father who is like penance “
And then due to suffering great sorrow , she well like a fire wood falling in fire.
7666.”You gave food to others and then only took food , You observed Dharma ,
You burnt the town of enemies who opposed you and you performed,
Several fire sacrifices and you have been tied on your strong shoulders,
By these toddy drinkers who have the evil habit of eating men ,
And I am forced to see this state of yours by my eyes.”
7667.She went on telling several such words , several times and due to great sorrow ,
Fell on the floor and looked like one who is dead , losing ability to stifle sorrows,
Taking deep tortured breath and became like an individual lightning
Falling on the ground and rolling and like a female andril bird started crying with open mouth.
7668.”You are a king who is one of those, who never faltered from the path of Vedas,
You are the one who never came to the old Ayodha and lived there even for doing,
The duties of the birth-house to the girls who have crescent like foreheads,
And have you come to this prison to see me suffer in this prison .”
7669.”Greatly wise people have told lord Vishnu who travels on Garuda ,
With very strong wings exists there to free people from this illusory prison of birth –death cycle
Except those words , I do not see any one trying to free me from this prison,
And who is there in this world, who will free you who has been imprisoned for my sake ?”
7670.You have got an enemy who does not mix with people of good culture ,
And it would be good if you go to heroes heaven after being killed by him,
You had reached greatness and counted among the greatest kings ,
And you have also received this bad name and you did not search for that bad name ,
But got it by having me as your daughter .How many parents can be as great as you?”
7671.”Like the tiny bullock which is tied to the plough by the rope , being also beaten ,
By a whip after keeping burden on it , also pierced by sharp sticks ,
Not moving away from the slushy field but falling there , from the time ,
I was caught by the enemy , have become one who sold and ate all of you ,
Is there any method of escape for me?”
7672.”Being alive in this prison at Lanka , I was not able to see that all my enemies are destroyed,
And became very happy because of it .I had not saluted the holy feet of my Lord Rama ,
I have been sorrowing here for a long time and I have destroyed you with your clan,
Alas, With my mouth I have eaten away the greatness of kings of Ayodhya.”
7673. “In the Panchavati, I gave an enemy to my husband by requesting him to kill,
And now I am seeing that the mountain like shoulders are tied by ropes ,
And because of this I have caused sorrow to both my birth- house and marital house ,
Is this not true ? , Am I a simple person? As I am not dying take pity on me.”
7674. “Once upon a time my father did a great fire sacrifice to get me as his daughter ,
And I have seen now that his strong shoulders which help his enemies cross the sea ,
Have been toied by rope and he is being made to roll on the earth , Is it that ,
I would die only after seeing Rama who married me according to rituals ,
And held my hand after telling the proper chants , being tied ,
BY rope by the enemies and made to roll on this earth.”
7675.”Oh my mothers , elders , my dear sisters who are like my soul,
Did you know about what happened to my father earlier to this?
Did you all also suffer due to similar sorrow , did you ,
All come along with him and before meeting me , have you all died?”
7676. “Even if you climb to the top of the Meru mountain and conquer the sky,
The old city of Lanka which is surrounded by water is not a proper place to reach
Oh father I do not know whether you were caught after fighting or caught by deceit ,’
Do you have a person like Hanuman with you , so that other people can be informed.”
7677.” Those who caught and brought this King Janaka , without any doubt would,
Catch hold of the very weak Bharatha who is sitting in Nandigrama always facing south ,
And if Bharatha is caught Rama who goes on giving everything to every body ,
Would also not live and Lakshmana also will not continue to live .It seems,
Those who follow Dharma and observe penance will meet such a bad fate.”
7678.”The great joy which went on increasing when I heard Monkeys built a bridge,
Over the sea, then monkeys reached Lanka and reached the walls of Lanka ,
And then destroyed the enemy army , has been destroyed by fate ,
By performing an alternate trick “ she repeated this several times.
7679.When The Sita who was suffering due to sorrow told like this , Ravana who had the sword ,
Which removed the greatness of all Devas , looked at her with love decided that,
That she cannot suffer more sorrow and so by supporting and saving her ,
He can get a place for him in his mind , He started telling the following.
7680.”oh pretty lady who has a gait like a female swan , with a great desire,
To have you , I have started giving you unimaginable sorrow .
This is wrong and so please excuse me and even now I am not that angry ,
That I want to destroy all people in Mithila and even when angry, I will not kill Janaka. Do not scared.”
7681. “If you consent and cure t his burden of the disease of passion ,
Then to this Janaka who wears the flower garland , I would give either,
The land of devas or these seven islands of earth or the wealth of my kingship,
Which is spread in all the three worlds fully and live with you , saluting you.”
7682. “If he wants I can give him this city and I can live in some other place ,
I would give him the treasures Sanga Nidhi and Padma Nidhi which would be beneficial to him,’
I would also give him the divine and pretty Pushpaka Vimana to him to enjoy as he likes,
If he wants I will give him the sword given by Lord Shiva using which I won over the Devas ,
I will not say “no” to anything that he asks.”
7683.”Oh Sita , with you pretty coral like mouth , if you tell the matchless words of mercy ,
I will take the crown of Indra and making Devas salute him with his head ,
And make him wear as per rituals with chant of Manthras and make the Deva maidens,
Surround him like all-round and I would stand there obeying his orders.”
7684. “Oh Sita , if you consent to this , Lord Brahma who is the father of sage Pulasthya,
Who is the father of Sage Visravas and who is my father , who created all this world ,
Would come personally and give this Janaka all the boons that he desires ,
And also Lord of Death would work like a slave and the Goddess Lakshmi ,
Who was born in the ocean of milk along with nectar would be a servant of yours.”
7685. “Apart from the Devas, the very strong Nagas and the people of this earth,
Would salute the feet of your father Janaka and do all the work that he orders.
Oh lady who is like a picture , because you were born to this Janaka ,
The benefits that he is going to get or limitless and would not have any defect ,
And so you can give him all the three worlds and also fulfill the purpose of your birth.”
7686. “The wealth that you promised to give to Janaka would be received by indra ,
Lanka and its false wealth would be received by Vibheeshana and the pretty arrows,
In the hand of Rama the lord of devas would enter in to your chest , and the divine feet,
Of that pretty and black lord are suitable to be kept on my head.” Said Sita.
7687.”The very fearful arrows with thename of my wonderful lord would laugh at you,
And would split your chest and enter in to you and all those wounds that have opened ,
Are great and do suitable good and once they leave the string of his bow ,
Would make even the huge mountains that fall down on it .”
7688. “The arrows that come out of the bow of the lotus eyed Rama ,
Would come and reach your chest wearing garlands which are greatly pretty.
The crows would talk sweet words with each other and would take away your eyes,
With their beaks and are going to eat them and after that Ghosts ,
Which reek of the smell of flesh with great joy are going to hug you.”
7689.”When the steel arrows of that Valorous Rama are going to your heads,
With open mouths with teeth your life would come to an end and Hanuman,
Who wears a garland made of fresh Thulasi leaves and buds ,
Would come and tell about you with great mercy and I would hear his words with great desire.”
7690. “Oh son of a silly person , Request with me those favours that can be requested ,
In the ensuing war the soul of your son would be taken away by Lakshmana ,
Who came in this world to the glory and benefit of my mother Sumithra
And later his dead body would be licked by dogs and then , you ,
Would keep on prattling and shouting that “My son is no more “.
7691 Ravana who was extremely cruel hearing that ,Angrily stared like a hot sun,
Grinded his twenty valorous hands , biting his teeth hard in his open mouth,
Ran towards Sita to kill her , Mahodhara prevented him and told him that “if her father,
Who wears hero anklets requests her,, she may agree , and so do not get angry with her.”
7692 Then he moved away and sat on his seat and that illusory Janaka ,
Who was lying down on earth , whom others thought is already dead ,
Got up and told, “Now you accept the proposal of Ravana otherwise ,
You would become a sinner who has murdered me along with my clan,”
And started telling the following words to the surprised Sita.
7693. “Goddess Lakshmi who sits on the lotus flower gives her wealth to all,
And not only to Lord Vishnu.Oh sinner who is my daughter ,
I have been imprisoned because of you , .Is my losing my soul for your sake good?,
What is wrong in being wife of Ravana who is the lord of Devas ?
What are you thinking and thinking in this prison and crying?”
7694. That illusory Janaka who was wailing to make others believe that ,
He may lose his life further said “after saving my sweet life and the life of members,
Of my clan and making me get so much wealth making me wealthy for a long time,
After getting yourself released from prison , make all people enjoy life “
And then afterwards he fell at the pretty feet of Sita and saluted her.
7695. That lady who heard those words , Closed tightly both her ears by her hands,
Let out hot breaths , lost her conscience and resembled a dead lady,
And when her anger greatly increased she got up and said ,
“Thinking that leading a life joy is special , my father Janaka would not have ,
Told these words to me and these are not proper words also”
And then seething with anger , she started telling words that will hurt.
7696.”With Dharma getting spoiled , with old rules of good behavior broken,
With the valour which is suitable to the clan of king being lost ,
With truth reducing , with bad name coming , with good conduct breaking down,
With the fame that is protected with desire of Devas getting dimmed ,
You have told these type of words ,When I think, I doubt whether you are Janaka?”
7697. “Even if the path of travel of a king nears damage , even if his own life ,
Is getting eroded and nearing destruction and even if spear comes and is about,
To enter his chest , the proper method for him would be to be obey the words of wise people,
And and are there any more kings like you who go against Dharma
And live in hiding and getting blamed by others ”
7698. “Even if you, your relatives and the people in your wide country are going to die,
In front of my eyes , Would I live a life which destroys my good character ?
I would prefer to be a slave to Rama who has diamond like strong shoulders ,
Who has one thousand names and who is the incarnation of Lord Vishnu with divine wheel.
And I would not like to lead a life without shame ,
And would I ever look at that Ravana who is like a Dog.”
7699.”Oh person who is worse than a dog , except the matchless Rama who holds a very strong bow,
If any other male comes near me they would be burned like insects attracted by light ,
Would I who am a lioness who has lived with a lion who is the king of all animals
Live with a fox which searches and eats the dirt in my backyard.”
7700. “You who have told these evil words are certainly not my father,
If you want praise the bow Lord Rama who wears the garland of victory
And escape from here, if he saves you, if he is not able to save you,
Better die .Without doing anything you are telling words that should,
Not be told and you have accepted a bad name that cannot be erased,” said Sita.
7701.That Ravana who was a Rakshasa who has cruel strength, understanding,
The harsh words that were told by Sita , said, “Let your decision stay in your mind,
Let whatever has to happen , happen ,Possibly you are thinking that ,
This person is not Janaka and so I will kill him this instant “
And he took his powerful sword on his hand.
7702. Sita said, “you cannot kill me and you cannot kill this Janaka of illusion,
And also , you cannot afford to kill yourself and you cannot kill ,
The people of this earth , but I can take away the sweet soul of mine ,
And afterwards you along with your relatives would be killed by arrows of Rama.”
7703. “Oh king who got the wealth of Indra .this Janaka has not done anything wrong,
Except is begging for favours with Sita and because of that is it important to kill him?
If we win over the cruel enemy Rama who has surrounded Lanka ,
This Sita would start obeying you .If you trouble her father , will not she become sad?”
Asked Mahodhara to Ravana.
7704.When Mahodhara stopped him like this and when he has changed his opinion,
Due to the mountain like Kumbhakarna being killed by Rama , the very strong monkeys ,
Were shouting in a high tone and that shout of victory reached the sky ,
And there it merged with sound made by Devas and was heard by Ravana.
7705.”Those Devas who had lost their strength because of me , the monkey army ,
That wants to fight and the twang being done by Rama and Lakshmana in their bow,
Are making sound one beating the other and I think that is because ,
A situation has arisen when my brother is alone in the battle field ,
And due to that sorrow has arisen in my mind.” Said Ravana
7706.The emissaries who came with great speed after crossing the army ,
That was surrounding Ravana went near him and told in his ears .
In a soft tome said, “Your brother who was shattering the ocean,
Like monkey army is no more and he was killed by Rama with an arrow.”
7707. Ravana fell down on the earth like a huge Maramara tree deeply rooted ,
In the earth falling completely uprooted , pushing in to earth, his crowns,
Which were shining like Sun which joined with other planets ,
And which were decorated by the garlands made of Gold.
7708.Since Khumbakarna was born along with him and they never had the sorrow,
Of parting at any time , Ravana who was thinking that they were one soul in two bodies,
Hearing that in the battle were people throw weapons at each other , Khumbakarna ,
Had died for his sake , became very sad and started wailing,
So loud that it reached the end of the universe and he started prattling .
7709. “Are you only a brother to me? Oh brother who was like an elephant in rut,
And was capable of confusing and destroying the devas who were like a lotus forest,
Who was born to the son’s son of the four faced Lord Brahma , Oh great male ,
Who completely cleaned the good fate of Indra which lead to his great fame ,
I have been fated to hear such a news about you.”
7710.”Oh brother who held a lustrous spear with shape of leaf , I was not ,
Able to be with you and was not able to see you while you attained death,
I did not enquire with others about the state of affairs in battle field,
When you were fighting , I am standing here protecting my own life ,
If your condition is like this, Would not Indra ride on,
His elephant with ornamental mask and go back to his own city?”
7711.”Oh brother who held the spear which even scared the lightning ,
If with a stone like heart , if you go to the heaven of heroes , who would like ,
To be born with another in the same mother’s womb? Would not,
The Dhanavas who were scared to come before me ,
Come before me gently massaging their own chest?”
7712.”Oh brother who had very strong shoulders , is not the Meru mountain,
Of the north stone used to rub of your feet while you are bathing?
Oh best among males , I am greatly saddened by the words,
That you have been killed by an an arrow sent by an ordinary man.”
7713.”The very famous divine spear of Lord Shiva , The divine wheel of Lord Vishnu,
And Indra’s Vajrayudha , touched you but returned back not able to do anything to you.
And it seems that arrows shot by a man entered in to you and came out ,
And when this was happening the great me was watching my own shoulders.”
7714.With brothers dying without even a chance for me to see ,
This Lanka us easily going to hands of enemies and with my uncle Mareecha dying ,
My sister losing her nose which all happened due to the extreme passion,
That I had to another lady’s breast and I still continue to live ,
Would I continue living after losing you, my dear brother?”
7715. I have not heard that you have killed Rama , his brother , his commander in chief Neela,
The king of monkeys Sugreeva , The son of Vali Angadha , Hanuman who is the loving son of wind ,
And the chief of the bears Jambavan, How is it that you alone met with your death ?”
7716.”Oh brother who was sleeping on this soft bed with poor maids caressing your feet,
In the pretty bed room where the cool wind was blowing , did you sleep on bed of dust of earth ,
With the ghosts who are surrounding that place making sound like the Thunangai drum.”
7717. “ Oh brother who is like an elephant in rut , I was safely living here ,
When you after drinking the red wine and went to various places and won those places,
And now without parting from you soon, I will also come with you,
If you delay a bit so that you need not go alone.”
7718. Like this he was telling various things and called loudly , so that ,
It could be heard till end of solar system so that many people understood,
Why he was given that name* earlier and Sita with eyes like Ghendai fish ,
With her red colour lips throbbing , got very great joy in her mind.
* Ravana means one who cries./makes others cry
7719.The breasts of Sita due to joy slightly puffed up , Her body which had reduced,
Became normal , her mind was filled with joy , she was scared earlier got back her soul,
And that divine lady with faultless chastity who could be a friend,
To Goddess Lasksmi was filled up with joy, Who can ever describe it?
7720.That Sita who has earlier seen Rama with great shoulders with prettiness ,
That cannot be measured and Kumbhakarna and had got matchlessly scared ,
Knowing that the victorious arrow of Rama which would kill without any doubt ,
Has killed Kumbhakarna who had huge strength and huge form ,
Hearing those matchless words , grew fat and looked like some one else.
7721.Ravana seething with anger told , “ I would kill all the people in the wide heaven ,
And cremate the body of my brother and keep in prison, those trinity of Gods ,
Who never die as well all the devas who had taken nectar earlier to avoid death.”
7722. That Ravana who had gone to all directions and had been victorious in those places,
Slightly got composed when the ministers consoled him and decided,
“Now itself , I would do water oblations thrice to my dead brother ,
Using the blood of Rama and Lakshmana after killing them “
And with eyes burning with anger left that place ,
7723. “ Now there is nothing for us to tell. Our Kumbhakarna lay dead ,
In the battle field where eagles fly” and after telling like this ,
Mahodhara ordered that illusory Janaka be put in a separate prison ,
And went away in one direction.
7724.Trijata who loved Sita who had tied up her dirty hair , which was not,
Decorated by pretty scented flowers frequented by bees and had one bunch of hair ,
Consoled her and told her the following words.
7725.”That person who came before you calling himself your father ,
By changing his form is Marutha , who is an expert in illusory acts ,
He is an Asura capable of acts which are of limitless evil”
Said Trijata who is one with nectar like good habits ,
And she told it in such a way that Sita was well impressed.
7726. That Sita who always used to get consoled hearing the words of Trijata ,
Removed the sorrows and doubts from her mind and body and we will now tell,
What the angry king of Lanka who went to his palace did.
Chapter on killing of Athilkaya
(Ravana was wailing. Athikaya the heroic son of Ravana who was his son through Dhanyamala comes and offers to go to war and kill Lakshmana and avenge the death of Kumbhakarna.He goes with several Rakshasa leaders and very huge army. He is killed by Lakshmana and all the other great monkey leaders are killed by various monkey chiefs.Valmiki Ramayana mentions about other sons of Ravana called Trisira and Naranthaka going to the battle and get killed and later only Athikaya goes to the battle and get killed.) .
7727.That Ravana whose growing anger was like the rising flames,
At the time of deluge looked at his ministers who were saluting him,
Standing on both his sides and stared at them with great anger ,
Started shouting in a loud voice making the clouds and thunder fall down.
7728.”My cruel army which had the ability of deceiving and your armies ,
Which were spread like an ocean were not able to prevent ,
The different mastery of the war with arrows fought by them ,
And come back here and so do not look at me and go away from here.”
7729.”Of persons who told , “We would all go the place of Rama who came for war with us ,
And kill all of them” and who had valorous culture , you had not prevented ,
The killing of my brother , you were not able prevent evil coming to him,
You had not given your souls to save him but you are in the line of heroes.?”
7730.”From a very long time back , my winning over the three worlds,
And making them my slaves was due to my great valour .
Due to my victory , you have got great wealth in this birth,
Now you are supposed to give your soul and repay your debts.”
7731.”If you say that you are not capable of fighting with the enemies,
Tell me that. Then I like the God of death ,would take my sharp spear ,
And go there making those enemies lose their strength and make them sad
By piercing their bodies with my spear and making it come out by the other side.”
7732.”Apart from this, I want to tell you some other thing ,
If you feel that that you would win in the cruel battle then go ahead,
But if you feel that dying is the only thing you can do , tell me ,
Your opinion “Said Ravana with very great anger.
7733.An Asura named Athikaya who had so much valour that even if fate ,
Were to get angry with him , it cannot achieve victory over him,
Due to the great disrespect shown which would bring even the river water to boil
Became ashamed as well and flew in to great anger and started speaking against ,
Ravana who had a white regal umbrella which can win over the moon.
7734.”Let the devas of sky get scared, let people of earth get scared ,
Let Lord Vishnu get scared , Let Lord Shiva with five faces get scared,
But if you say I am scared then you should be ashamed of yourself,
Is it proper for you to say that I had got scared?”
7735.”Had I not caught and chained those who fight more,
Fiercely than Dhanavas and have given them to you?
Had I not won over the Devas who fought and made ,
Even you shiver , cut them with strong swords and achieved victory over them?”
7736. “Did you think that I am like Akshayakumara who boasted ,
That he had well sharpened weapons and was made in to a paste on earth?
Did you think that I am like Khumbakarna who died easily by a few arrows?
Did you think I am Vibheeshana who was deceived by the fame of Rama and Lakshmana?”
7737.”If I do not kill the brother of Rama , who destroyed your brother ,
And create a matchless sorrow to him which will make him shiver ,
I would not a matchless good son to you , who is the best among males.”
7738. “After doing fighting from very near them , and destroying the entire monkey army ,
Who are very happy now due to death of Khumbakarna , after cutting the heads,
Of the best monkeys and throwing it on earth , I would tie those ,
Two great archers , bring them and give them to you.
This is definitely going to happen and you will see it.”
7739-7740.”If you order me to go surrounded by the ocean of army or ,
Otherwise desire me to go alone to the battle , as per your order ,
I would go at this instant ., Tell me whichever you think is suitable ,
Give me leave” he said and thinking about the words of his son ,
That king of Rakshasas told .” With determination you have told,
Good words and if you succeed in killing Lakshmana ,In coming days ,
I would bring the great soul of the person called Rama,.”
7741. “oh son who wears golden heroic anklets go with powerful,
Three thousand crores of foot soldiers , Suitable secure elephant army ,
Chariot army , horses army would protect you in the battle field “
Said Ravana and sent an army which was much bigger than earlier times.
7742. “The cruel and very strong Kumbha who cannot be defeated by Devas ,
Nikumbha and Akambha who wears golden heroic anklets ,
Would provide protection to your pretty red chariot shining like Gold.”
7743.”Oh son who has cruel strength Get in to Chariot drawn ,
By one thousand very strong horses tied by belt ,
Which is like the matchless place of Lord Shiva ,I have given it to you.”
7744. “And all our chariots drawn by thousand horses would accompany ,
To guard that chariot in the front as well as in the sides and apart from them,
Once crore of killer elephants which are huge and which are in rut ,
And a similarly cruel ocean of horse army would also accompany you.”
7745.When Ravana told him like this and gave him leave to go,
Athikaya stood up and saluted him holding a bow with a very strong point ,
Wearing a lustrous golden armour , he stood like a black moon,
And seeing his great form Devas shivered and became weak.
7746. That Athikaya who had a body that was bigger than elephant ,
Accompanied by warriors who were chiding using cruel words ,
Took along with him several types of armaments ,
Which shined much better than the harsh sun.
7747. The very black elephants which wore ornamental mask trumpeted loudly .
Making the lions staying in the caves scared and scary sound raised by string of bow ,
Made the water of the sea greatly turbid and the huge drums and clouds made scary sound.
7748.They shouted so that the sky trembled .They changed their steps while walking,
Making the lady earth shift her position , they filled up the huge oceans with dust ,
And seeing those acts the Devas who live in the sky sweated all over their body.
7749.Those clouds which were grazing the white flags
Which were shining like lightning ,were like the she elephants
Which were following the male elephants.
7750. Due to water of rut flowing from the cheeks of elephants in rut,
Which had been wounded several times by the goad , which was ,
Stagnating in the battle field , the horses and elephants ,
Which run very fast , the entire path was turned slushy.
7751.The chariot of Athikaya went similar to the rings going along with,
The sun with red rays along with several other chariots , the elephants,
With shining gold mask went like the black clouds with lightning,
And the horses which jump went without touching the earth,
7752.Athikaya went and reached the battle field surrounded by chariots ,
Which were like mountains of the size of Meru mountain going on the sky,
And which were spread all over and reached the battle field.
7753. He minutely examined that battle field where Rama ,
Who was like a rut elephant has swallowed souls and played ,
And seeing that he became mentally upset ,
And he with very great strength and great temper became sad.
7754.Seeing the body of Kumbhakarna which was like a mountain,
Without shoulders legs and head , he felt as if he saw a black sea,
And imaging the things that have happened there ,
Athikaya became sad that he was not able to see the head of his matchless father.
7755.Realizing that it is not a risen up hill made by use of strong arrows,
Not the body of elephants of direction nor the matchless strong ocean,
But the body of Kumbhakarna who can never be defeated in war ,
Athikaya left out a very heavy breath and became very angry.
7756.”Alas, did I come to hear all this ,Unless I am able to ,
Speedily kill those men with souls and travel ,
In the path towards that aim , Would I be able,
To come out of this great sorrow of mine”told Athikaya.
7757.Becoming very angry after telling this ,he decided that,
“I would get consoled of my sorrow after seeing the sorrow of Rama ,
After I do a similar thing to the younger brother of Rama,
Who has done this act “. and started telling it to emissary.
7758.”Oh Maida , come here and you go with great speed,
And meet that Lakshmana and tell him that,
I have decided to make him in to a headless body ,
And tell these words after realizing proper justice.”
7759. “You also tell him that Athikaya who has great ebbing sorrow ,
And who is extremely angry , for the sake of his father who is ,
Mentally upset and is sad due to death of his younger brother ,
Who wore a pretty flower garland , has come here .Tell him this first,.”
7760.”You tell him that I have taken an oath that I would,
Make the body of Lakshmana without heads and legs ,
Roll in the council hall of Ravana , who does not merit to be sad,
But who is extremely sad with a boiling mind.”
7761.”I would not bother to think that it is an act which leads to evil,
For all kings , always this is the proper method to follow .
See to it that you are not abused because you are just an emissary .
And by your able words you please come back, bringing him along with you.”
7762.”You go before Rama and Lakshmana who would be,
Interested in fighting the war and say ‘ those who are coming for war,
Would be reaching the city of God of death, and so,
All of you who want to come , please do come.”
7763.”Oh sharply intelligent one , if you bring Lakshmana,
Before me after informing him that Athikaya has come ,
So that he can remove the sorrow of his father ,
I would give you everything that is great ,
Which would be very difficult for you carry back?”
7764.”If that Lakshmana who is specially called “male lion”,
Himself is going to come to the war ,
Then I will cut his body in to several pieces ,
And as compensation make you as a king.”
7765.”If you bring that Lakshmana to me , even if you ask me ,
I would give you Eight thousand pots of toddy served by
Nectar like pretty women, who talk pretty words and
who are devas or Vidhyadharas, who have not been tasted by any one.”
7766. “I would give you ornaments with sparkling gems ,
Which are of the colour of the red rays of the Sun,
Which are heavy , Which has been given to us by Devas as tribute,
And which are given by Khubera , the God of riches as a matter of right.”
7767.”If needed I would give you hundred thousand red eyed,
Elephants in great rut , whose flow of rut has not stopped ,
Whose front side is frequented by bees as well as eagles ,
And which have not got cured for several days from effect of rut.”
7768.”I would give you strong chariots made of pure Gold and,
Horses, which are not different from those which are in place of Devas ,
Which were wearing garlands made of several gems and are not available in the world.”
7769. “ I would give you one thousand cart loads of rows of treasures,
Sack full of shining gems , several varieties of shining silk cloths ,
Which were shining the moon light and also give you more of them.”
7770. When he further said several ornaments studded
With faultless gems and all the things that you want ,
And requested “Oh Mayida who is wearing heroic anklets ,
Made of pure gold, go quickly , That Mayida ,
Who had strong shoulders to oppose the enemy started departing.
7771.Then the Mayida went alone and reached Rama who was before him
The valorous monkey warriors became angry and when they rose,
To catch him Mayida said, “I have brought a very happy news.”
7772. Rama who was primeval to those who search of the truth,
And who is the special material mentioned in the Vedas ,
Looked at the monkeys and told , “he is the messenger of his lord,
And he does not know any other thing and he has,
Come without any weapons and so he can be an emissary ,”
And he made them disperse and they dispersed,
7773-7774.Rama then asked” Please tell me the reason for your coming .”
And when that Mayida with shining white teeth Told him,
“ Oh expert in war with arrows , Oh king ,the message ,
Sent by my Lord should be known only by the one ,
Who is born after you “ that Lakshmana ,
The great archer who was the younger brother of Rama ,
Said, “Please tell” , he started telling him, “Please ,
Stand for fighting before the thousand crore ,
Strong army of Athikaya “ and started telling further.
7775. “Athikya who has anger with you m who has gold like body,
Is standing there like a Meru mountain expecting you ,
And if you have sufficient strength to oppose him,
Please come along with me” He said.
7776.”Similar to how your elder brother did With the body,
Of Kumbhakarna , he wants to do with you in similar fashion ,
I have told you and you need not have any doubt about it.”
7777.”Leaving out the one who killed , the reason that he wants to kill you,
Who was not even knowing about that act ,
Because he wants your elder brother Rama to suffer ,
The same amount of sorrow that his father.”
7778. “Let the devas of the sky , those in the heavens and others hear,
This Athikaya would fight with this Lakshmana ,
And later fight with others who have come with him.”
7779.As soon as he who had mouth like burning axe told the cruel words “get up”,
Rama the incarnation of Lord Vishnu who had a divine feet ,
Which was being saluted by those who merit being saluted ,
Hugged Lakshmana and told him, “ go without any delay.”
7780. That Vibheeshana who travels in path of good Dharma said,”Let him go,
And fight the war after all of us join him as helpers , and then told,
To Lord Rama the news about Athikaya. We will now tell you that.
7781. “He who has come riding on a chariot who is greatly angry and is fearless ,
Who does angry acts like the dark black clouds , who wears hero anklets ,
Made of leather belts and is like , very angry and very cruel male lion,
And has come here consenting to fight the war with Lakshmana.”
7782.”He is one who has done very stable and great penance and due to,
The boon given by the faultless primeval Lord Brahma has not died.,
In the battle with Asuras and Devas and has a strength that never reduces.”
7783. “Ravana thinking that he has uprooted the Kailasa mountain ,
Along with its forests and with Lord Shiva with an eye on his forehead,
Had brought up this Athikaya so that he can uproot the northern Meru,
Mountain which is strong along with all Devas , who sit on that.”
7784.”He who does not want the services of Lord Vishnu , Mandhara mountain ,
Vasuki the serpent and all the great devas as helpers to churn the ocean of milk,
So that the nectar and poison can be obtained but can churn it with his one leg.”
7785.”It is a sign of strength of the shoulders , if one can push ,
The very tall elephants of directions which carry the earth ,
Which are not destroyed at deluge and which wear thick face masks?
But this Athikaya can push away with his hand even the mountain of the horizon.”
7786. “When that Lord Shiva who has not blinked his eyes for innumerable years ,
Who has the Halahala poison on his neck , threw his spear which was full of fire ,
On this Athikaya and he caught that spear with his hand and,
He is the one who told the words , “Is this the long spear sent by you?”
7787. “When this Athikaya started burning several towns of the Devas,
Who showed enmity to him , Lord Vishnu who wears the Vagai garland of victory,
Threw his cruel weapon of the wheel at him and instructed ,
“Take away the life of this useless soul,He stopped that wheel by his expertise in bow.”
7788. “ When the very angry Indra had sent many of his soul like,
Powerful weapons on this Athikaya ,He is one with powerful arrows,
Who turned those weapons in to nice powder and also hit ,
The Vajrayudha Of Indra.”
7789.”He is the one who has learnt the books of Vedas and from Lord Shiva,
And he got from the weapons which were never used by Devas and ,
Which cannot be used by anyone else and got this masculine look.”
7790.”He does not do anything except those acts with Dharma ,
He does not wear as ornaments anything except weapons ,
He would not kill any body who is weak and who are matchless souls,
And he knows clearly that it is desirable to have great fame.”
7791.”Even if the time comes to leave the soul that is in his body,
Even when many people who fight with deceit fight with him,
Even if all the people in world get engaged in a war of cheating,
He would never even consider using illusion in war.”
7792. “Madhu and Kaidaba where two asuras who had great deceit ,
Conquered the land of Devas and destroyed it and once,
Due to the great role played by fate they had the evil in them,
To attack Lord Vishnu who was sleeping on the ocean of milk.”
7793. One day they got in to the ocean of milk and looked at ,
The very great Lord Vishnu and requested him, “Give us war .”
That Vishnu who had divine wheel which is difficult to defeat ,
Accepted their request and said, “Get engaged in a cruel war.”
7794.”If the powerful people assume one thousand forms ,
Those Madhu and Kaidaba who would laugh at them ,
By their war technique and Lord Vishnu ,
Without withdrawing fought with them for one thousand years.”
7795-7796.Those Madhu and Kaidhabha looked at Lord Vishnu, who does not,
Have any one who is similar to him and had a body with luster of Gold.
And told “Oh famous one .people like us want to tell you that
There are none who are as powerful as you,” and further said,
“We have the strength to eat and spit off all the seven worlds,
And you have fought all these days alone with people like us ,
And so Lord who merits fame , We would grant you the boon you like.”
7797-7799.And hen they told that they are offering this , so that ,
Good would come to Liord Vishnu and he in turn asked,
“Tell me the way by which I can win over you :
And as soon as Lord Vishnu like that , Those Madhu and Kaidabha ,
Who had very good behaviour and travelled in way of justice ,
“We can die only on your lap and in no other place ,
And they asked to make them go on his lap and that is our order ,
And that Lord Vishnu who is not reachable lengthened ,
His left thigh so that touched all the worlds above and below,
And due to their fate Madhu and Kaidabha were caught ,
In his lap. This happened in some other eons.”
7800. “Then Lord Vishnu who was the matchless leader . took a huge mace ,
In his hand and when he beat both of them with it , they both died
And due to fate from the body of Madhu spread all over ,
This world got a name Medhini.”
7801. “In this eon, the very strong Madhu was born as my elder brother ,
And due to the great strength and the Kaidabha who had the power,
To burn even the Sun is this Athikaya who has this lustrous spear ,
I told you all these because I wanted it to impress it in your mind.”
7802. When the younger brother of Ravana told like this , and the matchless ,
Leader Rama told, “well” and laughed showing his white teeth,
Which were like lightning , stood there and told the following .
7803. “You please see for your own eyes the great prowess in using of bow ,
By Lakshmna, even when eight thousand crores Ravanas ,
All the Devas , people in all other worlds , the trinity ,
Whose strength makes it difficult to approach them come to war with him.,”
7804. If my younger brother Lakshmana gets angry , can the devas stand before him
Can the people of heaven , can Lord Vishnu , can those archers,
Who are much greater archers than all others , Can Lord Shiva and can Lord Indra/”
7805”.As soon as as Lakshmana keeps his hand on the bow ,
You will see that his divine weapons , anger , strength ,
Faultless power got by penance and all others,
Are completely destroyed by Lakshmana.”
7806.”Oh greatly cultured one, That Ravana who took my lady,
By cheating would have lost his life then itself , had this Lakshmana ,
Thinking that he should not go against the words of Sita ,
Had remained there.”
7807.”You also go to the battle field along with this Lakshmana ,
And then you would see , that the big head of Athikaya ,
Who opposes us falling on the ground , cut by Lakshmana ‘s arrow,
And you would also see that head being eaten by crow and other birds.”
7808.”Can some take the help of water and stand fighting the water?
WE have entered this battle field to fight with the cruel Asuras ,
For the sake of the Devas .Whose help we took? Have you got bored?”
7809. “The one who is to kill this Athikaya could be Lord Shiva ,
Or lord Vishnu the consort of Lakshmi or Lord Brahma ,
Who created the heaven and who had great penance
Or this Lakshmana who is specially strong ,
Who else has the ability to kill him.”
7810.”When along with Kumbhakarna one thousand Vellam ,
Great soldiers surrounded us , do you remember that ,
The one who killed all of them is this Lakshmana and no one else.”
7811.”Lakshmana is the one who is going to kill all the cruel Asuras,
And the one who is going to achieve is this Lakshmana . He is the one who ,
Fights like Lord Vishnu who kills his enemies by his power ,
And so accompany this matchless Lakshmana “ and sent Vibheeshana also.
7812.At that time , Lakshmana went around Rama three times on the right ,
And accompanied by the strong Vibheeshana who has proper sense of Dharma ,
And entered the battle field where Athikaya has already entered.
7813. Similar to all other oceans waging a war against the southern ocean,
The Asura army consisting of sea of elephants , horses , chariots and foot soldiers,
Were joined the ocean of the army of monkeys accompanying Lakshmana.
7814. The battle field which became slushy earlier with fresh blood ,
Due to rising of the army with a war cry , raised the dust ,
Which was like the the pollen grain of the pretty flower of Kusumbai plant .
7815. The sound of war drums produced because they are hit , the thunder like,
Boom of the conches , the huge sound of war cry raised by the warriors,
The sound of twang of the strings of bows which are protected ,
Made the sea with several Makara fishes tightly close its mouth.
7816.As and when the elephant trainer Rakshasas are killed , the blood,
From their bodies flowed like a red coloured stream and the leaves,
Of the trees growing densely on the mountains were falling.
Also the monkeys which jump and climb the mountain ,
Jumped on the heads of the great elephants.
7817. The crowd of monkeys threw long mountains ,
Crowded with trees which had long branches ,
On elephants with rut water that was dropping like honey.
And it was looking like a elephant was dashing against eelephant.
7818. The monkey crowd hit the horses of the Rakshasa army with their fists,
With anger they stifled them , with strength caught hold of them ,
With their teeth they bit them ,so that joints of head get separated ,
And due to this those horses lying in the blood struggled with showing their feet upward.
7819.When the monkey army reached the battle field , they destroyed ,
The strength of those elephants which had come with great aim there ,
And being tossed by very great wind , just like the scattering of crowds of clouds .
They were destroyed and their tusks broke and gems came out of it .
7820. When the monkeys got up with great speed due to knocking by,
Their legs which were like diamond pillars , due to knocking by their hands ,
And due to knocking by their tails which were like rope of God of death ,
The Rakshasas fell on the earth and rolled and due to the knock,
By the spear of those Rakshasas
7821.The monkey warriors rushed along with trees , mountains ,
Stones , sharp teethed serpents , elephants , horses ,
And many other things besides these and threw them,
Making the sky which was above like a strong forest.
7822. When the huge mountains that were carried by the chiefs of monkey clan,
Were being thrown on the army of the Rakshasas who had capacity to kill,
And they were like like the huge dense clouds which fall on the wide sea.
7823, Those monkeys drowned those Rakshasas who were running ,
Here and there , slipped and fell along with their axes ,
Swords , spears and made them go deep inside ,
And they churned their big bodies and made them flow blood.
7824. Those crowds of very strong monkeys , swam here and there ,
In that collection of blood , climbed on the hill like bodies of elephants ,
Which had fallen there and made them reach the sea ,
And there they were not able to see the shores of the sea.
7825.Being in the stream of blood which was pulling the legs,
Of the crows of monkeys which resembled the river ,
With waves which were pulling the eye like fishes.
The monkeys were proceeding like the blind men,
Who were catching a stick but here they were ,
Proceeding with one monkey catching the tail of preceding monkey.
7826. The soldiers of the ocean of Rakshasa army jumped,
Several times on the monkey army , churned that cruel army .
With great anger and that huge monkey army .
Lost its strength dispersed and ran to a great distance.
7827.At that time Lakshmana told them, “Do not get scared”
And also several words of consolation took his bow .
Which was his help and for the benefit of the God of death,
Tied the string and twanged the seven strings tied to it.
7828. Though all the books of history hide themselves ,
Though the five great elements join in the primeval cause ,
Though Brahma dies , the principle of time (death?),
Would not vanish at the end of deluge ,
And the sound of the bow were like the chant of the Vedas at that time.
7829.Lakshmana sent several cruel arrows and those pierced ,
The bodies of numberless Asuras emerged out and vanished and the heap,
Of the dead bodies touched the middle of the sky and ,
The blood which came out of those bodies got mixed with water of the sea.
7830.The arrows sent by Lakshmana cut off the trunks of elephants ,
Cut the heads of the Charioteers who had a highly tied hair ,
Cut the row of the legs of horses and split open,
The bodies of very strong Rakshasas who had seen great blood.
7831. The arrows of Lakshmana cut off the bows held by enemy warriors,
Cut off their spears and completely broke the shining armour that they wore ,
And also cut off the mountains thrown at him , killed the horses,
Destroying the chariots and killed like God of death those murederous elephants.
7832.The white and curved tusks of the victorious and cruel elephants ,
With the speed of their breaking reached the sky and were looking like,
Several crescents on the third day of waxing period of the moon.
7833.The big heads of Asuras with eyes spitting out fire which were cut ,
By Lakshmana were having two crescent like ears on which ,
The ear globes which were like stars were attached ,
Were looking as if they had fallen from the orbit of Sun on earth.
7834.The sight of the very huge mountain like elephants with ,
Two sharp tusks , with cut trunks which had fallen face down,
In the ocean of blood that was flowing in the battle field ,
Reminded one of the boar incarnation of Lord Vishnu ,
Which was trying to lift the earth with its horns.
7835. Due to many wounds inflicted by the dead horses ,
Moved away from their position from the chariots causing ,
Chariots to fall upside down and this scene was like ,
The planes which had fallen on earth from the sky ,
For sacrificing the position that they were holding.
7836. Due to the arrows of Lakshmana , many headless bodies ,
Were standing up and dancing and it was like the body parts ,
Dancing with joy which had won over good and bad fate ,
And have reached the time when the soul was going from the body.
7837.If it is true that one head less body would dance if fourteen thousand persons die
And when we know that the number of headless bodies which danced in the battle ,
Were more than one crore , who can describe the greatness of victorious Lakshmana?
7838.The blood of the elephants , the blood of Rakshasas ,
The blood flow from the speedily running horses , Like
A stream formed by rain in forests and mountains,
Joining the ocean, ran and joined the ocean.
7839. The strong corpses of Rakshasas whose heads were cut off,
By the arrows of Lakshmana , had their legs tied by rope of the neck of elephants ,
And were holding aloft the goad and were drivers of Elephants and were numerous.
7840. The headless body of warriors who were riding on the horses ,
Due to being hit by the killer arrows of Lakshmana had lost ,
Their tall heads and were holding swords in their hands ,
And were dancing as per the dance performed by those horses.
7841. The arrows of Lakshmana which did not miss their aim,
Like the curses of sages and were taking away the heads,
And shoulders and the part of their bodies who were riding the chariots ,
Which were sent by his bows were very large in number.
7842. Those Rakshasas who were searching for Sita who is their God of death,
Lost their father , elder brother , younger brothers, Their very dear sons ,
Grand sons and nephews in the battle field and pierced by ,
The storm like arrows due to arrow piercing them also died.
7843. Due to being hit again and again by arrows which need not have further instruction,
The cut arms sprang up and caressed the huge heads of Asuras ,
And since the heads did not have wings to fly, they were like Aandalai birds.
7844.The long arrows spitting fire which were coming in thousand crore numbers,
Were able to enter the bodies of Rakshasas with the speed of the mind ,
And because of this the souls of many Rakshasas,
Made the legs of emissaries very painful and tired.
7845.Those Rakshasas who were strong enough to move the Meru mountain,
Died being hit by the arrows of Lakshmana and due to their body,
Which was like a heavy burden being cut , they all struggled,
And seeing that the Devas shook their head and ,
Due to the heavy burden of the mountain like corpses lady earth moved her back.
7846. The matchless Daruka who had a tall body like Meru mountain ,
Who had anger like the burning fire and who was happy to fight the war ,
Got up in the chariot , holding a bow , with fire coming out of his eyes , attacked Lakshmana.
7847.Due to the boons that he had obtained earlier Daruka sent long growing arrows,
Which looked like a burning fire and those arrows spread everywhere ,
Making the size of sky small and Lakshmana who was boiling with anger ,
Made all those disappear using his own arrows.
7848. Being cut by the sharp arrows of the great Lakshmana , the broad and long,
Head of that Daruka was cut and speedily his soul left his body ,
And rose up in the sky and made great sound scaring ,
Even God of death who came to separate his soul and eat it.
7849.Kala , Kulisa ,Kala sangha , Malu and Marutha who were,
Respectively holding spear , axe , Bindipala , Rope and trident ,
Came with great speed and surrounded Lakshmana.
7850 Those difficult to approach weapons shot or thrown ,
In thousands of numbers were attacked by arrows of Lakshmana ,
And were cut and also their strong and long heads and then,
He scattered the great army arranged in four groups.
7851. Then the soldiers of Athikaya encouraged fifty thousand .
Elephants which were like the mountains in rut ,
And surrounded Lakshmana from all his sides ,
And went on showering weapons similar to rain fall.
7852. Those Rakshasas surrounded the monkey army , so that,
They would not be able to escape and attacked from all directions ,
And they alone drove on the monkey warriors the army of elephants ,
Which were like mountains with hands and cut in to pieces ,
That monkey army by their weapons, made them fluid and shouted .
7853. The mountains thrown by monkeys and the various weapons ,
Sent by the Rakshasas , neared each other and dashed ,
And a sound like thunder filled all the directions and because ,
They all stood in the sky like clouds world and directions were hidden.
7854. That Lakshmana who could send his arrows in all directions ,
Cut and made fall all the weapons sent by those Rakshasas,
Cut their very strong hands and attacked ,
The elephants with three types of ruts surrounding him.
7855. Due to the going and cutting by one arrow of Lakshmana ,
Not only one mountain like elephant but nine to ten of them,
Got their trunks and tusks cut off and they were lying like cloud ,
And they rained rut fluid like a mountain in rut.
7856.Due to one thunder like arrow sent by Lakshmana hitting them,
The Rakshasas who were throwing various types of weapons ,
Fell dead like mountains and these arrows also cut,
The necks of Elephant soldiers and the rope tying the elephants ,
And the elephants with spots in faces due to rain like rut died.
7857. Those angry elephants which were like mountains ,
Were hit by sharp arrows which were stronger than thunder ,
And the rope tying their neck , the seat put on their back ,
Were cut and their fatal centre of their body destroyed
And they rolled like black mountains in the directions.
7858. Those hot arrows sent by Lakshmana which could burn,
As well as search cut off the flags on the top of the elephants ,
They cut in to pieces elephants in rut , they cut the heads of trainers ,
Who drove them and because of that the ghosts avoided hunger.
7859. The arrows sent with great strength by Lakshmana were larger,
In number than the drops of rain and because of their hitting ,
The elephants which were like mountains rolled by thunder ,
And the blood let out by them was seen like an elephant ,
Fighting against another elephant and were like ,
Fighting with the ocean which was scary.
7860 Due to the arrows hitting the drivers of the elephants ,
Without any control those killer elephants which were like,
The strong Halahala poison and thunder , lost their consciousness,
Due to excess flow of rut and started fighting with each other facing each other.
7861. Due to arrows falling like rain on the elephants,
Some got cut their legs, some got cut their trunks ,
Some did not have tails which they used to wave with speed ,
Some had intestines hanging out due to their belly being broken ,
And some were pressed very hard and suffered greatly.
7862. The arrows of Lakshmana which hit different directions,
Without anything to stop them cleared completely the attacking elephants ,
Which cannot be reached and due to his arrows sent several times,
Hitting them again and again many elephants with rut died and
The tusks left by them got heaped on the battle ground.
7863. As soon as fifty six thousand elephants in rut died , those Rakshasas ,
Who had eyes with fire coming out , who were never scared ,
Who did not have good character and who had evil and anger ,
Again drove ocean like elephants on that Lakshmana.
7864. Those cruel Rakshasas showering arrows easily like rain,
Sent against that archer Lakshmana , who has taken up the job,
Of endless killings , numberless elephants in rut ,
Which went like the crowd of darkness telling them, “Kill, Kill”.
7865.When the elephants in rut surrounded him that very strong Lakshmana ,
Who was hidden similar to black clouds hiding the red sun,
Bent his bow similar to that of rainbow and immediately ,
All those elephants fell down on the grounds like rain drops.
7866. Those very angry elephants let out their rut fluid,
Through their big ears which were not active , had a mountain like body ,
Black like the sea , expressing anger through their eyes ,
Had huge raised strong back , destroyed faces and Without cruel trunks
But in spite of that the ferociousness due to rut which was changing from second to second.
7867. Like the storm at deluge which bring out the disciplined.
Water of the ocean which never crosses it banks ,
The big and cruel arrows of Lakshmana which crossed its boundaries ,
Hit the forehead of the elephants decorated by gold and due to that ,
Those elephants in rut which were like cloud were cut ,
And rolled on the ground making them equal to being dead.
7868. Hit by those arrows of Lakshmana which fly like birds , faultless ,
And which never miss their aim , The Rakshasa army was lying dead ,
Similar to the mountains whose wings were cut by Vajrayudha,
Which was thrown due to instant rage by the king of Devas.
7869.Elephants hit by hot sun like arrows of Lakshmana , which had not left their anger,
And which had trunks making matchless sound making the thunder coming out,
From the fast travelling clouds ashamed , were beyond the capability of being counted ,
Came out generating heat , slipped and fell because of mountains ,
And fell on the flow of blood coming out of directions and reached the middle of the sea.
7870. Due to cruel arrows striking on the eye , the group of elephants ,
Who were not able to see became immeasurably angry , were roaming ,
On the plains as if they were walking on the mountains , and instead of,
Not going towards the enemies roamed inside ,
And slowly dried the ocean like army of Rakshasas,
7871.He was sending at a time one thousand sharp and cruel arrows ,
Which went like the thousands of rain drops sent by black clouds ,
And because of the piercing by those arrows two thousand ,
Elephants in trance of rut were dying ? what is the need to think further?
The ability of That Lakshmana in arrow war fare is not even known to Devas.
7872, Unable to cross the ocean of blood oozing out of the black cloud like
Cruel elephants which had tusks, the destroyed chariots , the elephants which could destroy ,
The Rakshasas warriors who were angry to fight the war and the crowd of horses,
Were all roaming only in the cruel battle field as they had no were else to go,
7873. All the hundred thousand cruel elephants in rut were all.
Cut in to pieces within about twenty minutes and died .
All the beings of this world got scared and got matchlessly confused ,
And hearing about this sent all the rest of the elephants with him ,
Which had not got over trance from rut , which were like mountains ,
Which were not seen by any one and which were different.
7874.Then the warriors of Athikaya drove one crore of elephants ,
Which were different from those which came earlier and died ,
Which caused a river of rut near them and which were in trance of rut .
Before Lakshmana who was like a young lion holding ,
A strong and cruel bow which could sent thunder like arrows.
7875. Those elephants driven by the Rakshasa warriors were standing as if ,
All the mountains in the world had come to destroy ,
Whose number was impossible to count and surrounded Lakshmana ,
Those elephants were like an angry fire and all those elephants ,
Due to the matchless mastery of archery lost their heads and tusks.
7876.For a distance of thirty six Yojanas distance in all the big directions,
The elephants in trance induced by the rut were roaming and due to ,
More of them coming , the whole world seemed to be filled by elephants
And every one was scared because of this and ,
The entire sky turned in to dust and world became a river of rut.
7877. The crowd of ghosts not able to find the head as well as tails,
Of the dead elephants , were seen to be carrying them like mountains ,
The ocean of blood thrown by the tides of the sea ,
Brought several cruel weapons producing fire streaks ,
And were seen to join with the river of the water of rut.
7878.Lakshmana killed one elephant , by one victorious arrow which were like thunder ,
Which burnt like sun light , which dried the ocean like the spear of ,
Ugra Veera pandian and which had lustrous open mouth ,
And the elephants which were flowing out water of rut similar to rain,
Which were ten thousand in number and were standing in a row were all killed by Lakshmana.
7879.Seeing the ability of Lakshmana in searching and killing the elephant army ,
All the mountains which were shaped like elephants were scared,
The black forests were scared and apart from this , the elephants of direction,
Were scared to stand in their place , the black colour easing from sea were scared.
What is the point in telling about others? The matchless Lord Ganesa ,
With five hands , also got scared of Lakshmana.
7880. The twang sound from the string tying both ends of the bow of Lakshmana ,
Destroyed the sharks and Makara fishes of the sea and that sound also appeared in the sky,
And as if the huge thunders took their residence in the sky,
The elephants in trance due to rut fell down as if they were hit by thunder ,
And the arrows from his bow entered the body and head of those riding the elephants.
7881.At this time those Rakshasas who were like the great seven seas holding the spear,
Forced those elephants to go against those monkeys, and seeing this carefully,
Hanuman decided that he would do a heroic act and came there ,
Similar to the matchless spear of Lakshmana unexpectedly.
7882. That Hanuman who was like an elephant with matured rut ,
Who was having the strength of the primeval God , Lord Narasimha,
Who was wearing a heroic anklet made of straps and who had great fame ,
Praised the divine feet of Rama , made a huge war cry , blinked,
With fire coming out of his eyes and took in his hand ,
A very huge tree which was like the rod held by God of death.
7883.When Hanuman held that tree , like the time when the god of death
Who was an expert in killing the five great elements and the huge cloud of rain
Joining together and destroying at final deluge , He beat the elephants ,
As if a huge thunder had fallen on the mountain and due to that ,
The elephants which were like the black long cloud ,
Which had long trunks and were in trance due to rut
Lost their lives together like one telling the same thing in various ways.
7884. Hanuman who stood by Dharma killed many of the elephants ,
By stepping on many othem, by his speed , many of them,
By his strength , many of them by his knocking walk , many of them,
By huge sound , many of them by his feet , many of them,
By the tip of his tail, many of them by knocking with his forehead , many of them,.
By twisting their fingers, many of them by the practiced jump.
7885. That Hanuman who was very angry , drew and threw away ,
The tusks of many strong elephants , split some of them ,
Braking like bamboo some of them , by digging some of them,
By splitting it in to many pieces , some of them he bit with his teeth ,
Some he inverted , some he caught with his hand and some he broke but killed all of them.
7886. Hanuman used to throw some elephants in to the sea , some,
He used to roll on earth using the tree , some he will push on earth and grind,
Some he will beat keeping on earth , Some he will take out their intestines,
Some he threw to the heavens and some he used to stamp and ,
Churn and then he will kick on the faces of those elephants.
7887. After that Hanuman , using his long tail bend some elephants,
Like a python and after bending he would destroy the warriors sitting on then
Some elephants he would dash against big mountains and killed them.
Some like the Lord Shiva who swallowed Halahala poison ,
He would put in his mouth and chew them . Like a male lion ,
Within a second he killed thousand elephants.
7888. And also Hanuman easily and with great speed , like a plant,
Being destroyed by nails killed hundred thousand elephants ,
Which were taller than the mountain , fearless and in trance due to rut ,
And made them shapeless and made them in to paste ,
And spread them on the earth like very slushy mud.
7889. That very strong Hanuman also fought with a a crore ,
Of elephants using the above method and killed ,
Hundred thousand of them , when Hanuman was willingly doing that ,
The younger Lakshmana thinking that the rest were his quota ,
And killed all of them using his terrible killer arrows.
Seeing that the guardians of eight directions ,
Were terrified due to unnamable fear and ran away.
7890. Due to the corpses of elephants dashing at each other ,
In all the directions , those who were crushed ran helter-skelter ,
Those who were not crushed and who were alive died,
Due to pressure of crowd and since every where bodies,
Of elephants were lying , those travelling in chariots ,
Got down from them and ran and in the battle field,
An asura called Devanthaka was roaming with rage .
7891. With sea of blood and the heaps of bodies of elephant bodies,
Which were like a big mountains were found not in one place ,
But in several places and then Devanthaka riding on a chariot ,
Entered alone in that battle field and sent some cruel arrows ,
Which were like the hot rays of the sun inside body of Hanuman,
And made victorious sound making the ocean tremble.
7892. And then Hanuman , uprooted a big tree , lifted it high rotated it ,
And made great sound , and saying , “This Asura will die now “
And with a sound of thunder threw it on Devanthaka ,
Who sent several sharp arrows which were giving out heat,
Like a flaming fire , and broke that tree in to pieces.
7893. That Hanuman who was the leader of the very strong monkey clan,
Took another mountain in his hand and even before he threw it ,
That asura sent arrows and made it split in to small pieces
And that very great Hanuman became angry flew like an eagle ,
And snatched the great bow which he was holding from Devanthaka .
7894. Hanuman who snatched the long bow ,making many devas very happy,
Broke that bow in to several pieces and the great Devanthaka , getting angry,
Seeing the great valour of Hanuman , took a lustrous weapon called Thomara
And beat Hanuman on his left shoulder and the Devas got perplexed seeing it.
7895.That Hanuman who had won over the passion kindled due to pretty ladies,
AS soon as Devanthaka threw the shining Thomara at him and shouted greatly ,
Got angry like fire , snatched the Thomara from the hand of Devanthaka ,
And made sound like huge thunder and hit Devanthaka with it ,
And because of that his chariot was destroyed and his charioteer died,
And the Devas became happy and their faces became bright.
7896.Before batting of the eye , Hanuman neared Devanthaka who took the spear,
And started fighting with him and that Devanthaka who was stronger than,
Halahala poison , came before him and fought with him and Hanuman ,
Who was like the two eyes of God of death , hit him on the mortal place ,
Near to the cheek and with head getting detached that Devanthaka died.
7897.Athikaya who witnessed the death of Devanthaka , boiled like fire ,
Shedding blood from the eye making others suspect that it is a wound ,
After telling ‘Now itself I would kill this Hanuman and would not leave him alive”,
Instructed his charioteer and went and stood before Hanuman.
7898. When the Athikaya was arriving his retreated army came forward ,
Those had left already again joined back and that Athikaya ,
Who had the ability to cut the Northern Meru mountain ,
Stood before Hanuman who was like a Meru mountain made of gold and told.
7899.” In the war you rubbed my matchless brother and killed him,
And with your matchless strength you crossed the big black sea by jumping it ,
And saved yourselves and in this war you killed Devadatha who entered ,
This ocean like army to fight and seeing that act , I have come before you .
Now your end is very near as you have come very near me.
7900.”If I kill you today , for a long time to come I need not fight with you ,
Not only you have done one harm but have done many harms to me ,
And so using the rain of my cruel arrows , which do not return ,
Without victory , I would kill the younger brother of Rama ,
And yourselves and without that I would not return back ,
Understand this clearly” said that very cruel Athikaya.
7901.That Hanuman who was standing without getting tired,
Like the Meru mountain of the north said, “You are getting very angry with me,
And that Lakshmana who is like a lion in a cave .Please also summon Trisiras,
So that we can kill both of you by making you in to a paste”,
And ground both his hands and laughed loudly like a cloud.
7902 Hearing the words of Hanuman The Trisiras said, “yes, yes, yes”
And came there and attacked Hanuman and he who is the ,
Matchless emissary of Rama waged a war against him and said,
“Can you who are in the grip of passion win over both of us,
Who have both got rid of passion” and went near that Asura
And making the toungues of those watching get dried, he walked.
7903.Hanuman jumped and reached the chariot of Trisiras and caught hold of,
Trisira who was like a mountain touching the cloud , lifted him ,
Pushed him on earth, made him in to a paste and killed him ,
So that he would not get bad name and then he thought ,
The war was severe on the western gate and went there.
7904. Within a time of batting of the eye Hanuman who walked through ,
The battle field reached the western gate and the very strong Athikaya ,
Without knowing a proper thing to do ,with eyes letting out ,
A stream as well as fire , told that “ even Lord Shiva who keeps Goddess,
Parvathi by his side would not able to fight with Hanuman,
When he seethes with anger and his hands started trembling.
7905.Then he thought, I who have entered the battle field with the only aim,
Of killing Lakshmana , should not spend my time in other pursuits as it would be wrong”,
And decided to know better that Lakshmana who had tied the quiver on his pretty back,
And who is superior to all like the pure gold , and instructed his driver to go near Lakshmana.
7906, That Athikaya who had a chest wearing a long garland and a leg wearing,
Heroic anklets accompanied by his army , with the sound of chariots ,
Resembling the sound of ocean , with sound of bow resembling the rain fall ,
And with the sound of drums played there going even outside the battle field,
And stood before Lakshmana and Devas shouted “Victory, victory.”
7907. With great speed Angadha the son of Vali approached Lakshmana ,
And saluted him and said, “ When that Athikaya is riding on a pretty chariot,
With wheels , fighting with standing on the earth is not proper ,
And I have come here to lift you who is the greatest archer and so climb. Oh pure one.”
7908. The pure brother of Rama agreed with the proposal and climbed ,
On the shoulders of Angadha who was wearing a garland using his lotus like feet ,
And seeing the great strength of Angadha who was lifting him like Garuda
The devas were greatly pleased and caused a rain of flowers on them and praised them.
7909.The son of Vali who churned the milky ocean and brought out fire from it .
Went to all directions that the thunder like chariot drawn by thousand horses went,
And roamed like a kite. When chariot rises up , he would also rise up ,
When it went down he also went down and if it travels on sky , he would also rise up on to the sky.
7910 Seeing that the monkey chiefs shouted with joy and devas told ,
Among themselves , “Even Garuda would not be able to do it like Angadha”
And shook their hands , and all the arrows of the young Lakshmana ,
Which were falling like a strong rain went and hit the elephants and horses.
7911. The Drums made sound., Elephants trumpeted , the very strong chariots ,
Made great sound , The horses which have habit of clearing their throats neighed,
The white conches boomed , the bows made great sound , The garlands and anklets ,
Made sound and the commands and shouting of the warriors was thrice that of the clouds.
7912.In that battle field elephants died , the foot soldiers died ,
The horses wearing striups which moved like wind died ,
And the God of death seeing these deaths got more scared .
The golden chariots got burnt and due to death , the space ,
In the battle field increased and all the army got destroyed ,
And the shower of arrows of Lakshmana looked greater then torrential rain.
7913,That younger brother of Rama looked at that son of Ravana ,
And asked him, “What is your desire? Do you want to fight after ,
All the army in the battle field is disturbed or killed ?
Or would you come out of the army and do a separate battle?
Please tell me about your wish and preference?”
7914.That Athikaya who was more cruel than the God of death said,
“All people would not fight and with all the devas here witnessing,
Those who are going to fight are you and me only and even ,
If those who want you to guard you wish, they can do it .
I sent word separately to you so that I can fight alone with you and win over you?”
7915.”Let you elder brother Rama protect you or Let Lord Shiva who keeps ,
Goddess Parvathi on his left protect you or let all the devas together protect you ,
Or let all the beings of the seven worlds protect you , but your life ,
Would come to an end today “saying like this he boomed his conch ,
And summoned the bamboo like God of death by twanging the string of his bow.
7916.Hearing that Lakshmana smiled showing his jasmine bud like teeth,
And said, ”None of the people you mentioned would come to help me ,
And suppose I am one to be defeated and you win me in this war,
You would have over all those whom you mentioned,” and then,
Taking an arrow which was shining more than lightning ,
Kept it on the bow and sent it towards Athikaya.
7917. That Athikaya who had shoulders which could destroy even mountains by its heat,
Using a matchless arrow which can burn in the sky cut the cruel arrow of Lakshmana ,
And saying, “Oh Lakshmana prevent them” and sent sixteen arrows ,
Which were like serpents with poison in their eyes and shouted loudly.
7918. All the arrows sent by Athikaya after great shouting , were cut by ,
The younger brother of Rama and he sent several arrows which in anger ,
Had the strength split the Meru mountain, And Athikaya who had won over Khubera,
Cut in to pieces all those arrows and sent several sharp arrows.
7919. That great archer Lakshmana cut and removed of all those arrows sent at him,
With arrows having fire in their face and getting enraged at Athikaya who was shouting ,
Sent several arrows which were divine and those arrows which never miss their aim,
And which were cruel easily split the armour of Athikaya and entered inside.
7920. When those hundred arrows split his armour and entered in side ,
Becoming sad Athikaya kept his divine bow on the chariot and rested ,
Till he recovered and by that time Lakshmana by sending more than ,
One crore arrows cut in to pieces all Athikaya ‘s army and destroyed them.
7921. Athikaya who recovered from the trance saw the way in which,
Those who stood by his side were destroyed and rolled over the floor ,
And also saw that the sharp arrows of Lakshmana all around him,
Were beyond possibility of counting and becoming greatly angry,
And took his bow and sent a rain of arrows which was ,
Three times more severe than the torrential rain.
7922. That Athikaya who was greatly angry went on sending arrows so that,
The sky was full of arrows , The limit of sky was full of arrows ,
The heaven was full of arrows , The mountain tops were full of arrows,
The body of those who supported Athikaya was full of arrows,,
Arrows on those who opposed him and arrows on all fishes in the sea,.
7923. Due to his arrows all directions disappeared , the three lights of the Devas,
Viz sun, moon and fire were dim resembling mind of devas , The arrows went ,
And hit each other , the world of devas started shaking , the sky also shook,
The sparks of fire filled up every where and flames of fire became larger.
7924. “ Would not the monkey army get destroyed today ?
Would Rama’s brother be able to achieve the victory?
Did Athikaya learn the art of killing from God of death?
Where did this matchless one learn to fight with the bow?”
Saying like this the Devas started getting scared.
7925. At that time Athikaya sent several arrows which hit the forehead of Angadha ,
His shoulders , and inside his chest and went inside and were not visible ,
He also sent three cruel arrows at Lakshmana , Sounded his conch,
Which made sounds like cloud , which sound made the Devas tremble.
7926.Lakshmana noticed rain like blood flow which was like a red stream ,
From the body of Angadha which resembled a huge broad mountain
Immediately he sent thousand arrows and cut of the heads ,
Of all the horses of Athikaya ‘s chariot and also cut head of his charioteer,
And cut off the bow of Athikaya and made it fall.
7927.When the strong Athikaya got in to another chariot and took another bow ,
And was coming to fight with him , that Lakshmana ,
Sent a very powerful arrow which belonged to the fire God ,
And that Athikaya to stop it sent a arrow of Sun God with him.
7928. Those two arrows fought with each other and when they were doing so,
The fire arrows which were more cruel than thunder sent by Lakshmana ,
Pierced the chest of Athikaya but seeing that he did not sorrow for it ,
Though the pain did not reduce , Lakshmana rained three times ,
More arrows, with a chiding voice and rained them like cloud.
7929. Those arrows which were lustrous and very strong dug ,
Holes in the entire body of Athikaya so that people standing ,
Behind him looked like standing before him and even in that state ,
The strength of Athikaya did not reduce and he did not die
And he became one who sent sharp golden arrows,
Like the shower of rain with his bow.
7930.When that bull like Lakshmana picked as bunches arrows and was ,
Keeping them on the string of his bent bow so that their ends touched ,
On Athikaya , The wind god came and stood before him showing his face ,
And said, “Oh Lakshmana with desirable qualities, this Athikaya ,
Would not die by any other except the arrow of Lord Brahma.”
7931.Lakshmana with joy told “good” and took the arrow of four faced one ,
And sent it through his bow that arrow looked like lightning ,
And that arrow cut off and took the head of Athikaya who had ,
Shoulders higher than mountains and went through the sky,
And all the Devas who had assembled there clearly saw it.
7932, Those Devas made a rain of flowers fall and said that their ,
Great sorrow has been removed and calling each others ,
By their names and pushing each other they ran here and there.
The monkey army got clarity when a great problem facing them was solved ,
And prince Lakshmana , the expert archer jumped from the shoulder of Angadha.
7933. Seeing the power of great strength of Lakshmana, Vibheeshana ,
Became one with a heart filled with wonder and heard the sound ,
Of Sidhas walking on the sky and then he thought and told like this,
“If the power of archery of Lord Lakshmana which was like,
The power of chants , then definitely Indrajit would die”
7934. A Rakshasa called Naranthaka holding a shining sword ,
Came there driving his chariot said to Lakshmana “Thinking that .
Athikaya with a pretty chest who is my elder one has been killed ,
You do not merit to go with sandal paste applied wide chest ,
And looking at your own bow , So do not go, do not go”
7935. Naranthaka with fire coming out of his eyes , in great rage ,
Riding on a chariot , tearing the world , carrying a shield similar
To Sun God being in between planets in the day time ,
Carrying a sword and like the lightning in between black clouds.
7936. The trees , stones and mountains thrown by the monkeys,
Were cut in to pieces using his sword by Naranthaka ,
And the army in the front as well as on both sides m,
And the huge army in the centre rolled like the rope on water ,
And gave way to him and Angadha saw him coming.
7937. Angadha took one tree speedily , folded his lips and with great anger ,
Similar to one arrow of Lord Rama , and attacked Naranthaka ,
And he made the rotating tree in the hands of Angadha invisible ,
By using extremely sharpened diamond sword and cutting it in to thousand pieces.
7938. When Angadha was standing with bare hands , thought that going back,
Is not masculine in nature , even before a second was over ,
Seethed like cruel poison , made the sword thrown by Naranthaka ,
Miss its aim , and proceeded like thunder and hugged him with his sword.
7939. The Devas who saw the valorous deed of Angadha clapped ,
And made great sound and said, “ This valorous act ,
Can only be done by him and not even by Lord Shiva .”
Angadha stopped hitting Naranthaka and snatched the sword,
IN the hand of Narathaka by using his long hands which had sharp nails,
Broke that sword in to two and shouted which even made Devas scared.
7940. A Rakshasa called Yudhonamatha who had shoulders taller than,
The Mandhara mountain used as a churner , keeping it on a tortoise,
For getting the nectar to the Devas . who can eat even thunder ,
And who had consumed lot of alcohol which induces faint ,
With trance induced by eating of Datura fruit came,
There riding on an elephant with forehead with dots.
7941.If the elephant in rut induced trance of Yudhonmatha
If it is not wind , how can it get such a speed , if it not sea how can get this sound,
If it is not god of death how can it kill , if it is not thunder how can it do evil act ,
If it does not have an angry form , how can it express its anger well ,
And if it cannot be compared to a mountain , how can it be explained.
7942.To that elephant the speedily thrown collection of mountains ,
Were not even as good as the mud balls sent to hit them ,
By the bows of their trainers , The huge trees thrown by them ,
Were like the fly driver stick used to drive the bees sitting on the rut ,
Or other wise they felt that it resembled sugarcane .
7943. The monkey army caught below the feet of the elephants ,
Or caught by their tusks or their tails which was like God of death ,
Or caught in their cruel tusks underwent the sufferings ,
Undergone by Ravana’ s four section army and died.
7944. Neela the sun of fire God who is the lord who has love in his mind ,
Seeing the sufferings undergone by his army , took a Maramara,
In his hand , followed by his army , went forward rotating the tree ,
Like lord Vishnu ‘s wheel , causing great damage to the large army.
7945. When Neela came as described above , the very strong Yudonmatha ,
Riding on elephant sent straight twelve arrows and cut and made fall that Maramara tree ,
And then he threw a huge hill and the one who drives the elephant ,
Cut it in the sky itself using hundred cruel arrows and powdered it .
7946.After that when Neela was trying to go in search of a big mountain,
He was prevented by the very angry elephant which extended its trunk .
And caught hold of the son of the fire God like the golden mountain of Mandhara ,
Was tied by the serpent Vasuki which had dots and lines in its body , scaring the Devas,
7947.When under the impression that Neela has lost his strength of mind,
Which came to him by his strength , the elephant of the Asura ,
Tried to pierce him by its tusks , Neela detached its head and long tusk,
And went up in the air seeing which the Asuras trembled and
Devas said “good, good” and started laughing,
7948.As soon as Neela got down on earth , from the blood that was flowing out,
Of the head of the elephant , the elephant without head which was like a hill fell in to it ,
Then Yudhonmatha who was sitting on it rose in to the sky and ,
With his hand went on sending several powerful crescent like arrows.
7949,Neela then uprooted the diamond like strong tusk from the head of elephant ,
That he killed and with great speed threw it on that Asura and he immediately ,
Cut them with one arrow and sent another ,
So that it would struck deep in the chest of Neela who was like a mountain.,
7950.When he was shooting that arrow, as if his earlier elephant did not die ,
He got up another elephant which was like a mountain with hands ,
And came with the speed of wind and the angry Neela lifted,
That Yudhonmatha along with his bow from the elephant ,
And put him before that elephant with three types of rut ,
In the battle field where warriors were fighting densely,
7951. Even before that Yudhonmatha got up from there ,
His elephant excited by rut using its decorated tusks ,
Made him fall on the ground and started throwing him,
Here and there and he who was lying , killed his own elephant.
7952. Seeing the anger of Yudhonmatha who killed his own elephant ,
Who had white teeth which made one think that even lightning is black ,
Neela with fire coming out of his eyes which made even the gold black ,
Twisted the arm of Yudhonmatha and hit with his fist on his chest and killed him,
7953. Seeing the dead mountain like elephant with rut and seeing the powerful hit,
On the chest of Yudhonmatha , due to his innate nature as well as,
Due to decision taken based on his bad fate Mathadheesa (Maha Parswa?) ,
Came with very great speed to that battle field.
7954.That Mathadheesa who was wearing the heroic anklet had a body,
Which was bigger than his cheating , who had mountain like shoulders ,
Who is sufficiently strong so that he can be termed as cruel,
Who is an expert in archery and with the army shouting a welcome ,
He with white teeth came on a pretty chariot with thousand wheels.
7955,He was one who shouts loudly , who made all beings shiver ,
Who made even the thunders scared , who was stronger than the dead ,
Who fills the battle field with arrows , who could make the monkey army run away,
And seeing his courage and feeling that there was no be to fight with him,
Rishabha , the monkey chief came to fight with that Mathadheesa.
7956. Mathadheesa teasingly laughed at Rishabha who was coming towards him,
And said, “You are a small one and victory over you is useless and I do call,
For war small people like you and the one who is like Lord Brahma .
Only after killing he who killed Athikaya I would fight the monkeys with anger.”
7957.That Monkey chief Rishabha without any tiredness told him,
“ Oh mad one who With the strength which can be told about by the mouth ,
Which eats the food that is given by others has come along with devils to fight ,
You cannot praise yourself , as you are sick and do not know , how to make,
Medicines to cure it, you can see that you are soon going to lose all your strength .”
7958.That Mathadheesa who had teeth which are as sharp as spear said,
“When I said run away , if you do not go away then I would now itself play with you.”,
And then he took his pretty and strong bow which was like Meru mountain ,
Bent it and also bending his brows and sent ten arrows aiming at Rishabha ‘s chest.
7959.That Rishbha who was bleeding like the rise of water in the spring,
Lifted that chariot with spire with his strong hand and then ,
All the devils with rotating eyes pulling that chariot , flew to the sea ,
And that Mathadeesa had a hanging body like the clouds going on the sly.
7960. He then fell along with the chariot in to the ocean , got drowned in sea water ,
But with great anger that Mathadheesa was trying to jump on earth ,
And before that , Rishabha saying , “Oh sinner , where would you go,
To escape from me”, and then making great sound he travelled on the sky.
7961.Similar to the day hugging the night that Rishbha caught hold of
Mathadeesa , hugged him and started pressing him and then ,
That Rakshasa started throwing out blood from his mouth,
Which was like a cave with teeth and his soul went to the other worlds,
And he fell on the floor like a cloud holding a bow.
7962.Sugreeva the king of monkeys and a victorious Rakshasa chief called Kumbha ,
Entered in to a great fight , which made the battle field pretty,
,And they went round each other from left to right and right to left .
Thousand times and fought with each other looking like two mighty mountains
Seeing that the devas were scared and their head as well as hands shivered.
7963. Those two who were like lions neared each other ,
Tore the body of each other , took and rubbed the blood oozing out ,
Shed fire from their eyes , moved here and there along with,
Their garlands and heroic anklets , beat and fought with other.
7964. That Kumbha an Asura who was expert in war , took an iron rod ,
And rotated it and making others feel that the world has broken,
And producing a huge sound and beat Sugreeva with great force ,’
But he holding a huge tree prevented the attack but,
That tree was broken in to pieces and That king of monkeys got very angry.
7965. That Sugreeva who was not able to tolerate it said ,
“I would fight till you die “ and was preparing to unmatched fighting,
And was thinking about the weapon he should fight with ,
And standing there , Neela brought a mountain like iron rod and gave him.
7966. Then Sugreeva started fighting with that rod given by Neela,
Became angry making the world as well as heavens shiver ,
And broke open the shoulders and chest of that one who was mad for war ,
And seeing that all Rakshasas were startled and started shivering.
7967.That Asura who was hit as if a mountain was hit,
By a thunder with fire fell down and even before concluding that he was dead,
Got up with great anger and saying , “your shoulder would break now” started figting.
7968. That son of Sun god who was suffering due the hit on his shoulders ,
Without letting off in his effort , rushed speedily like an arrow
And neared that Kumbha, and slapped in the chest of Kumbha ,
Who was having great valour like the Yali.
7969. Then they hit each other more than thousand times ,
With iron rods and devas were knowing whose end has come near ,
And the rods knocked with each other and became powder ,
And then they neared each other and started wrestling.
7970.They fought with each other like the elephants in trance and rut,
And due to that sound in all the ten directions nothing else was heard,
They caught each other several times by jumping at each other ,
They also pushed and punched with their strong shoulders ,
And also challenged each other to hit on their chest.
7971. When they were fighting with each other like that due to the strong arm,
Of the son of Sun God punching by the fist, the chest of that Rakshasa ,
Which was like the iron plate with the black smith , split open,
AS if it was hit by the hammer of an experienced smith who knew his work.
7972. Even in that state that Kumbha told , “continue with fighting”,
With a laugh and the Lord Sugreeva , similar to a five headed sepent,
Entering the cave , pushed his hand in to the mouth of Kumbha,
And to make him vomit his soul , plucked away his toungue.
7973. At that time The Rakshasa called Nikumbha who had eyes which spit fire,
Saying “Where are you going to hide now” came and stood before Sugreeva ,
And Angadha who was standing before him became angry ,
And they both started a fight , the like of which has never happened before.
7974.That Angadha who was like a golden mountain standing ,
On a blue mountain and who was more cruel than poison ,
Carried a palm tree as weapon and stopped ,
Nikumbha who was armed with spear as the weapon.
7975. As soon as Nikumbha started to throw that great spear ,
Guessing that Angadha, the expert in war would be destroyed ,
Hanuman who was an expert in killing entered,
In between them like the fire which gives out many sparks.
7976. He stopped in the middle that Nikumbha who with ,
Evil intention of killing Angadha was about to throw ,
That spear which cannot be prevented and with his hands
Which were like an opened flower hit and killed,
That Nikumbha and Hanuman who was an expert in war went away.
7977. The Rakshasa who had not retreated till that time , due to,
Absence of leaders who can prevent the monkey army ,
Became confused and showing their back retreated,
And the monkey warriors who threw at them trees ,
With a big base killed a huge army and
The strength of Rakshasa army became thin,
7978. Due to the dense crowd at the entrance of the town,
Many people lost their life and they were more than,
One crore in number and many of those with wounded bodies,
Due to the hit by monkeys died after reaching their war tents.
7979. Those who asked, “Please give me water” , ran to the place of water ,
And since their toungues getting completely dried entered the world of death,
Those who were shedding tears and crying for their lives ,
Due to land becoming wet due to flow of tears through their legs speedily died.
7980. Some of them ran for a long distance on the sky and then died,
Some of them were lying dead like huge mountains lying on earth,
And the number of people whose livers had come out and ,
Whose body was wounded and who ran towards directions were innumerable.
7981. The people who knew another one and requested them ,
To take out the arrow and when they took it out ,
And died immediately were innumerable and those ,
Of them who reached their home lost their mind and sunk there.
7982.Due to horses falling dead some people tottered ,
And were agitated , Due to elephants dying, falling and rolling ,
Some people ran away speedily with their feet and many Asuras,
Were standing in between chariots looking as if .
They had come from a mountain which caught fire.
7983.Some Rakshasas were lying on earth with a heavy body due to wounds ,
And some entered there with the body of the monkeys and others,
Thinking that people of monkey army had mixed with them,
And fought with them and destroyed them.
7984.Some of them on opening their eyes saw some people,
Who loved them amd who were showing mercy on them and ,
Requested them, “Please help me by giving water” and ,
Even before they brought it they died, some while drinking ,
The water died and only very few died after drinking the water.
7985.Some fathers who were carrying their wounded sons,
Due to them breathing their last on the way , ran away ,
To save them selves , vomited blood due to great exertion ,
And due to their eye balls coming out , not knowing,
Their way back , walked feeling by their legs and died on the way.
7986.The Rakshasas who attained such a sorry state , completely broken,
Reached the pretty city of Lanka and emissaries who had seen the war ,
Ran to tell what happened there with tears flowing from their eyes ,
And saluted the feet of the king of all Rakshasas who was wearing well made heroic anklets.
7987.Seing them when the king of Lanka asked them to tell about ,
The happenings , they said, “WE cannot even say that the army ,
Which had come back to the city is small as it is less than that,
All the princes who were lead by Athikaya have given up their life.
7988. Hearing about the death of the princes , Ravana shed ,
Stream like tears and the sobbing due to extreme sorrow,
The disrespect , the self pity , anger and sorrow ,
Came to him one after another like the waves of the sea,
Touching the banks and returning back.
7989.Ravana would stare at the directions, stare at devas who were serving him,
Stare at the bad name got by him , stare at his victorious sword ,
Would grind his hand by the other hand , Let out hot breath burning his moustache,
Would cry like one losing senses by too much of desire and also feel shy.
7990.Ravana would think of catching the heaven , Would think of breaking the sky ,
Would like to destroy all the beings on the earth which have been counted,
Within a second, Would think of breaking everything that has nae of :”female”,
And thinking like that feeling insulted would suffer like fire entering the wound.
7991.When all the people of Ravana were not talking anything by their mouth,
Not even breathing and were depressed as well as greatly scared ,
And were crying Dhanyamala came in front of Ravana wailing ,
And wailing , and endlessly making huge sound of crying .
7992. As if thunder has fallen on the top of the mountain , making sound,
Both with her garlands and bangles , keeping her hand on her ,
Mountain like breasts , with mouth open like a cave ,
With her untied red hair resembling the red mountain of sun set falling down,
With tears resembling blood which was like a molten copper she came.
7993. That Dhanyamala who had not seen any body else crying and feeling sorrow,
With her thin shoulders touching the earth , fell at the feet of that Rakshasa,
And with an mouth she rolled on earth like a python , with mind full of ebbing sorrow ,
And struggling saying, “You did ill to me “, started wailing , having fallen in sea of sorrow.
7994. “Would you not put an end to the strength of those who killed our son,
Have you got back your valour ? Have you lost the strength of your shoulders?
Do you not understand my feelings “ Would I care to listen to what I say?
Would I not show me my darling son who is like my eye ball?” she wailed.
7995.” Me who has been praised by the devas who live on the sky,
As the mother of a son who is not even defeated by Indra,
Has become pitiable and has given in sacrifice my son,
Who has shoulders like Mandhara mountain ,
To the arrow of a man who is not equal to him in strength.”
7996.”Earlier the son Akshayakumara died and now Athikaya is no more ,
All the very strong and valorous warriors have all died,
Among the sons who is remaining is the son of Mandodhari ,
Would you not win over every direction and then come back?”
7997. Seeing that Ravana was keeping silent she asked ”Lord,
What are you thinking about ?Would you not call back ,
All those dead Rakshasas who were wearing garland ,
And carrying the spears? Would you who lost your senses ,
To passion , Continue to live? Would more sorrow come due to Sita?”
7998.”Without hearing the words of your wise younger brother ,
Without thinking about the goodness of advice given to you,
By Malyavan , the best among males, You also got,
Kumbhakarna killed and sacrificed my son to an arrow ,
“Oh Lord this is this the way that you ruled?”
7999. After telling several things several times , like the cow,
Which had lost its calf that Dhanyamala was wailing and crying ,
And Oorvasi and Menaka went near her and took her ,
Back to her mountain like Palace.
8000. Hearing about the defeat of their country’s army ,
All Rakshasas assembled together and all those,
Who have lost their sons in the battle wailed ,
And even Deva maids felt pity and wailed,
What can we say about the ladies of Rakshasa clan?
8001. That huge city of Lanka Suffered the same amount of sorrow,
As the whole world when The son of Dasaratha , the lord wearing the garland,
Left his matchless palace and started to the forest .
The sound of crying that was heard from all parts of the city ,
Which was mixed with sorrow was similar to the sound of the sea.
(Chapter on tying by
serpents)
(When Ravana becomes
miserable Indrajit comes to the war to console his father.A huge war
ensues. After it becomes dark, Indrajit hides himself in the clouds and hitss Lakshmana and others using Naga
Pasa . Rama becomes miserable .Lord Garuda comes there. All people wake up. There is a story that before
Kamban presented first time his work, the scholars wanted him
to get a certificate from the three thousand Brahmins of Chidambara, When the
Brahmins refuse to give such a
certificate , one of their children is bit by snake and dies.Poet Kamban reads this Nage
Pasa Padalam and the boy wakes up.The certificate is given by Brahmins,)
8002.The Rakshasis who had eyes like the
killer swords joined together ,
Let off their hair to hang, Hugging together and
sitting in a crowd ,
Beating their chests and were crying , and getting a doubt ,
Why all this was happening and Indrajit
who was like
The matchless thunder of clouds got up and came.
8003.”Ravana who had won
over all the prople in all the eight
directions,
Must have got defeated like yesterday and must have lost his greatness,
Or otherwise he must have died in the battle field or that
Hanuman,
Who burnt this city , must have joined this city with the ocean,
.Possibly one of this must
be the reason for the
Rakshasa ladies to wail”
Thought Indrajit.
8004.Indrajit asked “What
has happened here?” and all people were scared
,
And were not able to tell
the answer and also forgot what to tell
as answer.
Then Indrajit got in to
a chariot drawn by lions which does
not need a driver,
And within a second and went and saw his father who had shown him rare feats.
8005Indrajit looked at
Ravana , with a slightly less sorrowful
mind ,
Saluted him by folding his hands and asked him the reason
,
For the sorrow there and Ravana seeing Indrajit replied,
“Oh valorous one, your
younger brothers has been taken
away by God of death Kumbha, Nikumbha also
died along with Athikaya also reached the heaven”, he said.
8006.”If we compare the archers , the one among the best Indrajit
,
Even before Ravana
informed him of the death of his
brothers ,
Had eyes which could burn even
fire , bit his lips with his
teeth,
And looked at the sky and
sorrowed thinking “Has all of them
died?”
8007.Indrajit asked
Ravana “Who killed them?” and that
Ravana , who had ,
Uprooted the mountain of Lord Shiva who
wore Garland of Ixora flowers,
Said , “The one killed Athikaya
was the victorious Lakshmana,
And the others
Like Kumbha and Nikhumba were
killed,
By Hanuman who burnt our
city and others “ And told him
everything.
8008.Then Indrajit asked,
“Oh king , though you knew about the strength ,
Of those men who were
having a very strong monkey army ,
What is the reason
why you did not send me to fight the war?
.The people who killed
them were not they as you had sent them,
Asking the enemies to kill them and because
of their death ,
Our strength has reduced”
and with anger breathing fire he stood there.
8009. “When I brought Hanuman who rubbed and killed Akshaya Kumara
,
You told that he is an
emissary equal to saliva , who only
conveys,
The words told by the enemy and released him without thinking ,
That by releasing him he would tell our news to the enemy.
You who lost your wisdom
then have now lost ,
The support of the people which
has destroyed your life.”
8010.”What is the point
in thinking it over and telling
about your faults?
I would not come back without separating the soul from the body of,
Lakshmana who has killed my younger brother who carried weapons,
For killing, to this stable city
.Without doing it , I would not
live either .”
8011. “I would kill the army of monkeys who have cruel eyes
,
In several batches
and I would also kill Lakshmana who killed ,
My younger brother., If I
do not do it , let the devas
,
Who consider Lord Vishnu who was scared to show his chest to me,
And who was not able
to disobey me as God, laugh at me.”
8012”If I am not able to
kill that Lakshmana who killed my brother who ,
Cannot be killed ,
and make the lady earth eat his spring like oozing blood,
Then though
the valorous Indra was
defeated by me and did jobs for me ,.
Let it be told that
He has defeated me four times.”
8013. “If the arrow in the shape of a snake , The
pasupatha arrow,
Given by Lord Shiva who wears the crescent of moon on his head ,
And the divine sword
, which I have protecting and roaming
about ,
Are not of any use for me
to now , I would become lazy ,
And I would not
like to eat rice and live.”
8014. “If I am not giving as feast Lakshmana , who killed my
brother ,
Who was like a
deathless medicine , The
group of Devas ,
Who had earlier fought
with us would laugh at me teasingly ,
And If at that
time I simply stood on earth,
I am not the son of
Ravana ,” Said Indrajit.
8015.Ravana said, “then
you go and doing this , remove my
sorrow,
Is there anything impossible to you to as
you are like our father?
During this bad time for
me , if you bend your
very strong bow,
To fight against my enemies , I thought that it will lead to my stability.”
8016. Indrajit who has won
over the Devas saluted Ravana
who told like this,
Wore an armour
which cannot be cut or pierced by anything . wore
.
A lustrous sharp sword on
his waist , wore large quivers ,
Which was shining like
Gold and which had lot of depth
and space ,
On the back
of his shoulders and took a bow
which had two ends.
8017 . The bow held
in the hand of Indrajit is the
best and cruel one ,
Which was got made by Lord Brahma using a diamond mountain and ,
Given to Indra so
that no harm comes to him and was
snatched by Indrajit ,
When he caused sorrow to Indra by defeating him
. This is the story of the bow.
8018. The arrows and quiver tied on his shoulder by Indrajit
Who was as strong as Yalis and
were those taken ,
By him from Indra
whom he had imprisoned him and even if ,
Due to drying of all the
oceans , there is no ocean still,
It would have arrows and is like a nest giving corpses as food,
To Ghosts with cruel eyes
as well as the cruel God of death.
8019.Indrajit thoughtfully
selected several crores
weapons ,
Among which were those
given by devas when they were defeated
in battle field ,
Those given by Lord Shiva
who had Meru mountain as his bow
and by Lord Brahma.
8020.The big divine chariot in which Indrajit rode were drawn
by,
One thousand male lions,
each of which had a strength of,
Hundred thousand Yalis and was
like another Lanka,
And was something
which even the Devas had not seen.
8021. That chariot was
golden in colour and could
not be compared ,
To Garuda the matchless
bird , to the bull which is the steed of Lord Shiva ,
Who holds an axe which
reaches faster than
lightning and in ancient days,
It had only chased them when they were defeated
8022.That Chariot with a huge flag in which was the ghosts with loud voice ,
Used to say ,”The valorous
hero who tied
Indra . The one who showed,
His matchless valour in war but
whose power was destroyed .
By ropes on his broad shoulders has arrived
, has arrived.”
8023. The chariot had huge
wheels which rode over the
big Asuras,
Who fought with it and
destroyed them , It has a part called bud ,
Which created a scar
on the back of Indra who fought
,
Exhibiting the great prowess of his shoulders and having said that,
Suppose if we mention that it drove off ,
The elephants of the directions , is it going to add to
its greatness?
8024. That strong Indrajit who was defeated and driven way all the devas,
Has not seen their faces
but has seen only their backs due to that,
Got in to that
chariot , and with thousand similar chariots
,
Coming along with him to
protect him came to the battle field.,
As if in his mind
he was greatly mad about war.
8025.Though it is
difficult for me to tell the
exact measure of army
,
That went with Indrajit
, the Great sage Valmiki
, who is ,
Praised by all and
who is a sage who has learnt
all the Vedas ,
Had said that the army was
forty Vellam and who else can be there,
Who knew about
the measure of that great army?
8026. Dhoomraksha , the Mahaparswa who had never been,
Defeated by anyone
else were protecting the wheels
of the chariot,
Of Indrajit , with regal white umbrellas being held
,
With big
conches blaring forth , with ocean like
musical instruments ,
Which make one scared raising a noise greater than sound of four oceans.
8027.That Indrajit who
never gets tired due to war with
thousand ,
Thousand crores of chariots
surrounding him to look after
him,
Double that number of
elephants coming in
the periphery ,
With the garlanded horse army which was like a sea
coming,
Behind him and
an ocen of foot soldiers in his
front, went.
8028.Lakshmana did not move away from the battle field.
Thinking that Athikaya , the son of Ravana is no more
and ,
So either the very angry Ravana or
Indrajit who won over ,
The king of devas would come to fight and was waiting.
8029.Lakshmana who did valorous cruel fight asked,
“Who is it that is
coming? Please tell me,”
And Vibheshana replied “Oh best among males ,
The one who is coming Is
Indrajit who had ,
Defeated king of
devas , who is an expert in war ,
Without deceit and fighting directly
with him,
So today’s war would
be very hard.”
8030.”Oh our lord , I have to tell you about one of my
thoughts,
It is better for you to go
to the war along with the army chiefs ,
Who would protect you ,Please deeply think about my suggestion.”
8031.”Oh faultless
one who wears fame as an ornament ,
Let Hanuman
, Jambavan , The king of
monkeys , son of Tara,
Neela and others like them
go along with you,
So that you can fight a long and harsh war.”
8032.”Oh Lord who have
pretty and great shoulders , Indra ,
Who opposed him along with
several ten thousand Devas ,
And with a
measureless army , due to his having
eaten Nectar ,
Did not die in spite of
his being defeated speedily and
escaped.”
8033.”Would the several
scars on the shoulders of Indra ,
Due to his being tied by
illusionary rope by him , ever fade?
And not only that he tied even Hanuman by the arrow of Brahma ,
And do you think that
any body can stop his
mastery in arrows?”
8034.Saying like this
Vibheeshana saluted Lakshmana and the
young lord ,
Saud “well” and at that
time the strong Hanuman who thought that ,
The son of king of
Lanka is going with war with Lakshmana , went near him.”
8035.Seeing the Son of
Ravana who had already collected
The needed
weapons of war , his form as well as his courage ,
Hanuman making the god
of death scared left
the west gate ,
And like a whirl wind
approached near Lakshmana.
8036. Already Angadha had arrived at the place of Lakshmana ,
And all the monkeys with greatly strong shoulders ,
Stood round him to protect
him and when Lakshmana ,
Was thus surrounded by the monkey army like
the ocean with conches,
Sugreeva the son of Sun God with red rays went to
fight before Lakshmana .
8037.With an enraged
mind those two armies stood facing each
other ,
With a liking for the job of war and they rose making very great sound ,
And it looked as if two different oceans
was rising from two directions.
8038.Thinking that if they carefully think that day m they would,
Receive the benefits got by
the mind and eye , Devas with
their wives,
Left their homes and assembled in the battle
field , making their world empty.
8039.When the two armies neared each other to fight and
When all the valorous
warriors raised the battle cry ,
Apart from sound of
conches and the sound of drums ,
Which made the heads of Indra and
other Devas shiver ,
They due to fear closed their ears by their hands.
8040.The big sound
of shouts like “hit them”, “Catch them”,
“Send weapons” raised as
per the need at a particular time,
The great noise made by the strings of bows were three
times ,
More intense than the
sound of thunder at final deluge
.
8041. Due to hit by the stones , due to hit
by spears resembling Yama ,
Due to hit by arrows from the bow Several
warriors fell dead ,
And due to their night like bodies hitting when the armies fought ,
Unable to
bear their fierce speed the earth
was split.
8042.Due to being hit my
monkeys with trees which resemble iron pillars
,
The Rakshasas lost their life , their great heads broke in to pieces,
And the bodies
of Rakshasas which were pressed ,
Were with neck and without
head and they danced in the battle field.
8043.The monkeys whose heads were cut by the Rakshasas ,
And due to cutting of the
nerves their blood was splashing
out ,
Of the strong bodies of the monkeys and looked like the logs of wood,
Burning when a h big tall wide forests
catches fire.
8044.The monkeys caught
the Rakshasas, they pulled their huge shoulders,
And broke them
, kicked them with great
speed and pushed them,
Bit them and removed their
necks and lifted them and beat
them on floor.
8045. The Rakshasas using
swords cut off the legs of monkeys,
Who were wearing anklets
made of hide , cut off their heads ,
Cut off their
shoulders and cut their bodies in to pieces and they rose in anger.
8046 The Gods of death
roaming about with the name of monkeys,
Using trees shattered
the heads of Rakshasas who were standing like Mountains
, broke their bodies and by
knocking broke their hands and legs.
8047.Some monkeys with eyes
which gave out fire sparks with light ,
Took huge trees and
went near the Asuras to hit them but
fell ,
With their hands and
legs being cut and
got spears struck in their
bodies,
But they also bit their
necks and both of them fell dead together.
8048. The army of
bears went to war , continuously
like the thunder ,
That destroys the mountains , split open
the foreheads which were,
Raining rut water , ate their sweet brains and got
rid of their hunger.
8049. The monkeys which
were larger than mountains jumped
on,
The killing elephants which had three type of
ruts , on horses,
On the strong chariots
where bells have been tied ,
On swords , on tip of bows
and on Heads of Rakshasas and destroyed
them,
8050.Due to the beating of
Rakshasa warriors using mace , the bodies,
Of monkeys which are likely to fall were cut
by their swords,
Like pieces of sandalwood and they were strewn in various places ,
And the blood that
flowed like a river with waves from
,
Their heaped body , filled up the ocean with tides.
8051. Among the things
that were rubbed in to a paste by
Hanuman,
With his strong mountain
like hands , the flags which in whiteness,
Won over the snow , The horses
which had large amount of mane
hairs ,
Bows, arrows , maces
, matchless spears The angry
elephants in rut,
With anger and
victory and the chariots could not be recognized.
8052. They say that among the four section army made in to slush
And destroyed,
by Angaha with a tree, the huge chariots , horses
, elephants And The Rakshasas wearing heroic anklets who fought the war were taken by,
The God of death without
differentiating them and hugged
And thinking whether any more beings are left anywhere
,
He was seen digging using
his two hands on the battle field.
8053. When the monkey
army in all the directions that
they were fighting,
Joining together
in trance were killing and
heaping ,
The elephants , chariots and horses which fought with them,
Seeing that war the sages
after comparing it with war
between,
Devas and Asuras said , that war
is inferior to this war.
8054. When the
Rakshasa army started winning
, unable to face it,
The crowd of monkeys started running away
and in that state ,
The monkey chiefs separately
fought and stopped ,
The front army of
Rakshasas and they made them fall and
killed them ,
When the ocean of
Rakshasas were thus destroyed ,
The Rakshasas who could never imagine about their destruction ,
Attacked again
and the monkey chiefs
protected their army.
8055.Neela similar to God Shiva
who as one of the trinity ,
Used to destroy all beings of the world with spear ,
As well as axe in his hand , showing all
his eight shoulders,
Stood stable and due to him the one called God of death
,
Along with his
servants took his weapon called
Pasa(rope),
Unable to move any
where stood there itself.
8056. The
Kumudha with great anger
destroyed the enemy army ,
Making the God of
death say, “I have lost the pride of my job”,
And started shivering with fear
and thought “He is not wind,
He is not water , he is
not fire and he is fighting ,
With his two bare hands and
in spite of it,
He is fighting like this, What words can I use to praise
him.”
8057.What has been
left without uprooting among the trees by that monkey.
Rishabha
who liked to throw and beat were
only the big Maramaras ,
In this earth which
is surrounded by the sea with
tides ,
Through which Rama
had shot an arrow and among the mountains,
That he did not pick was only the clan mountain
of Rama.
8058. Devas thought “The Rakshasa
warriors who have jumping horses,
Elephants in rut and chariots with horses who are more cruel
than serpents ,
And who had shining
teeth would die in large numbers and so
,
We have no fear from them , is it not? Due to Jambavan taking
trees,
In a row and beating and killing
them , bleeding like the water
fall
Near the barrage , and all the Rakshasas would
die.”
8059. Completely mixing
up the waves of warring
crowd of horses ,
the boat like pretty chariots ,the shark like elephants with great trance of rut ,
And various weapons which were like the variety
of fishes ,
The Mandhara mountain like Panasa entered
there.
8060.Mainda and Dvividha , the brothers tearing
the crowd of clouds ,
Like the Hawk king brothers rose
up in the sky . Gavaya ,
A monkey warrior looked like a male valorous elephant
which dips in the pond,
Churns and plays
there . A monkey warrior called
Kesari , without ,
Standing in the same place and not going back fought a huge war.
8061.When all the
great monkey leaders without
retreating and not,
Getting tired went on fighting in the war and
made ,
Limitless heaps of corpses of Rakshasas were
fighting ,
The monkeys who had ran away defeated became
courageous ,
And joined with them and
again started fighting and at that time,
The Rakshasa army got
greatly depressed and weak and seeing
that ,
Indrajit stood alone and started attacking
the monkey army .
8062.That very strong
Indrajit with his mountain like ornamented shoulders,
Becoming grown
up , with his fingers
which were like strong iron pillars
Started doing a
valorous deed which leads to
scars by
,
Twanging the string of his bow , the sound of which went
,
To large distances crossing directions, mountains ,
And that sound row by row
spread and made ,
The entire world
surrounded by ocean shiver with fear.
8063.That Indrajit who was
like a male lion , after shouting like
the ocean,
And told his charioteer to go to a long distance inside enemy army,
And made Angadha and other monkeys sad , With
devas feeling scared ,
And making the thunder get
ashamed by seeing the cruelty of his
arrows,
And with his lustrous teeth spitting
out the fire like poison
,
Like the Adhisesha in great rage , the big Sankha pala and other
,
Cruel serpents , he shot
very many cruel arrows.
8064.Due to the cruel arrows sent by Indrajit hitting
again and again,
The lustrous stone
mountains and huge trees thrown by the monkeys,
Who were surrounding
him were broken and turned in to dust.
The cut heads of
monkeys that rose up ,like
birds rose up,
To a great height in
the sky and
came down and fell in various
places,
And those which broke in
to pieces and went inside the soil were numerous.
8065. Some monkey warriors
who got weak because of the cruel arrows ,
Of Indrajit hitting
them And due to their anger at him , hid themselves,
Behind the mountains
that they intended to throw , by making ,
Their bodies light so that
their weakness would go , but ,
Being drawn to the front
by their anger and as they were going very near ,
To him , several arrows pierced the mountain as well ,
Their chest and
went outside their bodies.
8066. Within less than one
hour more than one Vellam monkeys
,
Were killed and some
had neck, some had hands
, some had,
Long legs , and some had tails
and directly seeing them,
Being cut in to
several pieces ,using
his broad ,
Steel pillar like
shoulders , he jumped on the sky for throwing
,
And smashing but
being pushed by the arrows of
Indrajit ,
With several cut heads coming at that monkey but ,
He went on throwing
mountains with bamboos ,
But the heads as well as pieces fell out together.
8067.Those cruel and sharp
arrows with great speed of Indrajit
,
Went on cutting the fresh
head of monkeys and they like the sun light ,
Which can go in even in
small openings and like the cruel serpents ,
Reaching their ant
hills they went deep and reached land of serpents.
The red blood flowing like water , in the absence of ,
Ups and downs and planes which can travel fast in open spaces ,
Was similar the ocean with its tides , rises and falls.
8068When the strong arrows
of Indrajit entered the bodies of the
monkeys,
Who had bodies who were equal in size and strength to all the mountains,
The arrows struck on their
eyes if they open them, on the
chest ,
If they face them, On the back if they run away, on
the body ,
If they try to escape on their
long legs if they try to jump and escape,
On their stretched hands if they swing them , on their toungues,
If they chide them with
mouth and on the mind if they think about them.
8069.The devas seeing
the strong rain of arrows by Indrajit could not see,
Anything properly. When he
was shooting the arrows except the
twang,
Sound made by the
string they could not hear
by their ears ,
Most of the monkey crowd with bodies had died and hearing
,
The sound of sobbing of the running monkeys with raised hand, they were upset.
8070-8071.Seeing that several
crores of monkeys were cut in to pieces,
That Indrajit who was as
cruel as the thorn stopped sending
arrows,
As there were no one to fight and seeing a lull in the coming of arrows,
The son of Sun God who was standing far away , with a desire ,
To fight with
Indrajit , Breaking the clouds in the
sky ,
He uprooted a tall
lustrous Maramara and rotating it
,
With very great matchless anger like Vali who churned
the ocean of milk ,
And got the pure nectar
seeing the victorious war done by
Indrajit ,
In which the monkey army lost their power and lost their lives,
Went near Indrajit who had stopped
the war and for the sake of
Fighting so that no body
can approach him he threw that Maramara ,
Making the nearing Rakshasa army completely
upset and they got scared.
8072. Seeing the
victory of Sugreeva who with a Maramara
was ,
Making the Rakshasa army
surrounding him run away , Indrajit,
Became surprised and said “good, good” , chose cruel arrows ,
And sent two arrows aimed
at Sugreeva ‘s forehead and ,
Five arrows aimed at his chest
as if it was poison and
also ,
Tore in to small
pieces the Maramara that was brought ,
By Sugreeva , made in to
dust and sprinkled it.
8073.At that time
Hanuman Became matchlessly angry like
Halahala poison,
And entered the battle
field and making all the worlds
shiver ,
Patted on his own shoulders
and after making a sound like thunder ,
Making those who watch say , “now itself Indrajit would die”,
Took a huge mountain and threw
it on Indrajit and ,
Being hit by the arrows of Indrajit it became
in to small pieces.
8074,That Indrajit who was
an expert in war looking at Hanuman
told,
“Hey stop there , thinking about you only, I came to the battle field ,
You are not battling with your bow and keep
on telling .
About your own masculinity , keep alive and are playing with me .
Do you think that those stone and tall trees are
going to stifle me,
Who has come to the
battlefield .Please tell,” said he in a
teasing manner.
8075.”Oh weak one , even in our side there are warriors
who can take a bow ,
And fight and I am also there who fight by picking a stone
and you can see it,
Within a day ,Indra and other devas who hold lustrous weapons ,
Have been defeated by
you and
have managed to keep their life
,.
We are not people who
would get defeated and pick the grass
by our mouth ,
And we have come before
you to fight with you with some other
weapons.”
8076.”Would you care to
fight with me ? If not would you fight,
With our Lord whose name is Lakshmana ? or would you fight with
,
Rama the son of
matchlessly charitable king who
has been born
To cut off the heads of your father ? we would deny what you want.”
Said Hanuman whose shoulders can be compared to ,
Nothing except the golden mountain of Meru.”
8077.”Where does that ignorant man
named Lakshmana who killed ,
My younger brother
Athikaya who was like a lion , stand in
this battle field?
He is one who is keeping
his soul so that , he can be killed by me
and I have ,
Come only to kill him in the same place where he killed my brother
,
And cool down my anger and not only that, If I
send my cruel arrows,
Which are capable
of killing all the worlds ,
Would your so called
valour be able to control them?”
8078. With none of my army warriors coming to assist me ,
And going away from here , I with my
strong bow ,
Would stand on a chariot ,
would be able to cut off,
All your heads and this is definitely going to happen.
You can call all the devas
in the sky and all the beings on earth,
To help you and fight
with me and within today’s day
time ,
I would win over all of you and without
that I would not leave.
8079.Afy=ter saying this
Indrajit sent nine hundred cruel arrows
,
Using his cruel bow and they all
as a crowd went and hit the body
of Hanuman
Who was standing there looking like a
mountain and ,
When went on hitting
him That Hanuman bit his lustrous teeth,
And with great anger took
aa mountain which he was keeping as reserve ,
And went before
that Indrajit and told
the following simple words.
8080.”Even if all the
animals called elephants in the
world join together,
Would they be able to stand easily and win the
strength of a lion,
Which has the habit
of jumping? Without having
patience to wait for,
The younger brother of Rama who is the best among men , and
who is our lord ,
You would fight with me
and hurt me but this mountain would ,
Eat away your soul before you send the arrow. Please save yourselves,
By your masculinity and your expertise in
archery .”
After saying this Hanuman
threw that mountain at him.
8081.That mountain which
was thrown by Hanuman, who was used to war,
And who had long hands like Yali hit the chest of the son of Ravana ,
Who had the tusks of
the elephants of directions
on his chest,
But it broke in to pieces and went away in all directions asif,
It had hit a
mountain made of diamonds and it looked as if,
The hammer breaking in to
pieces when hitting the well heated iron .
8082. AS soon as the mountain which was l thrown by mountain like,
Hanuman , hit his mountain
like chest and broke in to pieces ,
With his great anger further increasing , that
Indrajit,
Who has the culture of cheating , with heightened pride ,
Sent one thousand arrows aiming at the garland bedecked chest ,
And shoulders of Hanuman who was capable of uprooting,
This huge and strong world
as well as the Meru mountain.
8083.When all those
arrows sent by Indrajit went inside his chest ,
Just like the Meru
mountain hit by wind go up
, get shaken ,
And klose its energy ,
With huge blood flow from his body
with scent ,
Which was flowing like an ocean Hanuman became tired ,
And when he was
thinking “What needs to be done?”
Neela with cruel eyes and who was
capable of killing ,
Went before Indrajit
, and started bothering him.
8084.Neela uprooted a long
blue mountain which was near him,
By using his long
hands , and rose up in the sky , producing a heat,
Like fire was travelling
in the sky and threw that mountain,
Straight on Indrajit and that Indrajit who holds a huge bow ,
Using his arrows destroyed
that mountain which was ,
Coming at him like the spear
of God of death ,
Making one forget that
there was any time lapse .
8085.Making
all beings with soul and
monkeys run away helter-skelter ,
Producing a sense of awe in the heart of Devas , he made a cruel stream of
blood flow out of the holes like sieve pierced
by him on Neela,
Who was three times more
strong than the Meru mountain,
And when those arrows with a tip that can scare even fire
,
Which were laughing at serpents with cruel eyes were ,
Seen rushing at him , That Neela
who had uprooted ,
A mountain
and threw at him started shivering.
8086. The dear son of Vali
who uprooted several tall mountains,
Which some said were Meru Mountain and some others said ,
”Not Meru mountain” and threw them on the high
shoulders ,
Of Indrajit and when Indrajit held the bow , will they ever hit him?.
Would they be able to go
in front of him at least and even if,
They speedily go against
him would his arrows ever miss them”
Indrajit by his cruel arrows cut in to
pieces and broke all those mountains.
8087.Due to the
speedy arrows of Indrajit , which produced smoke
,
Went like serpents entering the ant hills and hit Angadha
,
On his forehead , tall shoulders , broad chests , and long legs ,
He tottered, bit his sparkling teth , grinded
both his hands ,
And with fire sparks coming out of his eyes due to the ,
Ocean of blood that was
coming out of him fainted and fell on earth.
8088.He also shot
arrows on the chest , on the high shoulders ,
Just like torrential rain on all other Monkeys also
and those ,
Victorious cruel arrows
hurt them and since those arrows ,
Stood on their body , they all started shivering
and due to that ,
Majority of the huge army of
foot soldiers of the monkeys
died.
Those who were left alive ran away and seeing that the young lord ,With lustrous eyes expelling fire
sparks spoke the following.
8089. Lakshmana
said, “Oh Vibheeshana , our idea
has failed ,
All our great army leaders
are sorrowing drowned in
blood water,
Countless number of our
soldiers have also died, I should
have ,
Challenged Indrajit for war and taken away his soul ,
Was it not wrong to
permit our monkey warriors and leaders
to fight with him.”
8090.Vibheeshana replied
“Sir , what you said is true ,Once upon
a time ,
Several crores of Devas
came to fight with him and not only,
All of them lost their
power and run away but they also,
Were not able to do anything to this Indrajit, Unless
you ,
Remove the sorrow caused by him to the world ,there is ,
No method to
save the beings of the world.”
8091.After hearing these
words of Vibheeshana , Lakshmana ,
Who was like a golden cloud came
along with the bow of Indra,
Who was very strong was seen by Indrajit
in front of him,
Asked his spy, “Is he not the younger brother of Bharata and ,
Younger brother of Rama?”
and he replied “yes.”
8092. That cruel one , even before Lakshmana
reached him to fight asked ,
His Rakshasa chiefs “you go.”
And all the Rakshasa chiefs ,
Sent the
entire army without leaving any one
to the fight.
And they said “Oh killer of Athikaya who is the son of our Lord ,
You have come very near
us and how are
you going to escape alive “
And stared at him like fire and started fighting.
8093. Those huge crowd of
hundred crore of Rakshasas came ,
In huge chariots with flags and driving
victorious huge elephants ,
And horses , shouted greatly and surrounded Lakshmana
Seeing them Lakshmana the brother of Bharata who kept,
The sandals of Rama on his
head , hit all of them,
In a systematic
manner and wore the garland of victory.
8094. The entire seven
worlds were startled by
the arrows sent ,
By Lakshmana ., the fire sparks created by thunder flew everywhere ,
And due to that mountains
and land split open . The heads of,
The soldiers who had died fell down
like the mountain .
The blood flowed densely
. The hands of Devas shivered,
And like this hugely fierce
war took place .
8095.Lakshmana went on sending arrows without reduced speed,
And they hit the chest of Rakshasa warriors
and spread throughout the world,
The burnt series of flags and destroyed them, they
cut the horse army ,
They killed elephants with hands like the
palm tree ,
And those limitless arrows worked
like God of death.
8096.The Devas who came
to count the great number of Rakshasas,
Who died by arrows of
Lakshmana , got their eyes greatly fuddled ,
And were not able to count
till the end . Seeing that rain of
arrow of Lakshmana,
Which could not be stopped
by others and the effect that ,
It was making in the battle field,
the seven clouds learnt,
How to shower rain without
stopping .Was it ,
Modeled on the basis of
the bow of Lakshmana, said devas
in surprise .
8097. Due to the row of lustrous arrows hitting and pushing them,
Each elephant had
one tip of arrow on them
and ,
Fell on the land died and were lying like mountain in the field.
The warriors who had strength
like lion , fallen due to the arrows ,
Sent by Lakshmana
which were cruel were
like ,
The number of sand
particles of the ocean with sound.
8098. The devas seeing the arrows of Lakshmana which had huge shape,
Even in the beginning and were like the birds with wings ,
Which were roaming here
and there after eating the flesh ,
Were startled and later
composed themselves convincing themselves,
That they were
only arrows as they saw
the number of birds which flock,
To eat the flesh of the
corpses were much less than
the arrows..
Which were found pierced on the bodies of the Rakshasas.
8099 Thirty five
vellam of strong monkey soldiers had died due
to the ,
Fighting the war of
Indrajit wearing tied heroic
anklets , with great anger,
And Since afterwards , the
battle field was later covered by
the corpses,
Of the evil minded Rakshasas , many of the
bodies of monkeys,
Were drawn in the stream
of blood and merged in the ocean.
8100 Among the Asuras, some got their
legs cut , some got hands cut,
Some got necks cut
, some got their armours cut ,
some got bodies cut,
Some lost their speed due to livers being cut and hanging
,
Some lost their calling
power due to loss of strength , some
lost ,
Their garlanded
elephants in trance of rut , chariots
and horses,
And many lost many things
but were keeping their soul safe
,
Some ran
helter-skelter to save their lives.
8101. Like a mountain in
the centre of dried up the ocean
, Indrajit,
The son of the ten headed Ravana , without any one surrounding him,
Was standing and he
got greatly agitated and having
curved ,
Eyebrows in great anger , and got in to his chariot
,
Which was going like
his mind and reached near Lakshmana,
And at that time Hanuman also reached near
Lakshmana.
8102. Hanuman who
neared Lakshmana told him “Lord
,
Please climb on my
shoulders “ and saluted his feet
,
And that Lakshmana who was
as valorous as a lion ,
Accepted that and climbed on his shoulders ,
And the devas shouted happily and
like a cloud ,
Coming to fight a war with another cloud
Sent arrows at each other
which were like the
instrument of death,
Of God of death who is
as black as Kali .
8103. The stings of their bows
made sound like thunder ,
All the directions were confused, mountains broke
and got shattered,
The heavens broke and the
world was filled by large number of sparks of fire ,
The arrow sent by each of them caught the arrows of the
other.
8104. When one arrow hit another , each of them cut the other,
And those arrows which were not cut
, with cruel fire sparks flying ,
From them and fell
on the sky completely burnt.. The devas seeing that Got confused
and became depressed, and the entire earth shivered,
And the globe of the world
floated like ship in the
ocean and shivered.
8105.The Chariot of
Indrajit drawn by lions and Lakshmana
‘s Hanuman,
Going round each other in various ways , the city of Lanka also rotated,
And due to the crowd
of arrows sent by each other
covering them,
Even Devas could not find whether they were there and all beings,
In all directions lost their hearing and split.
8106.The devas who had
decorated their head with golden
Karpaga garland ,
Due to the speed of
happenings could not know fully the happenings there,
And with great surprise asked , “What did they do? What did they do?”
Who has ever done this
type of act earlier? None before and ,
None afterwards “ and
the directions where the
valorous ones,
Who wore
the scare creating
garlands was not known to
them.
8107. “The greatness of
the knowledge of use of bow by their hands,
Is of one type. There is no limit for the strength of their bodies and ,
The greatness of the
fight between them would be taller than
the sky “
Thinking like that , wanting to witness their war
The Devas said,
“The acts of both of them is great” and due to this,
The proof by witnessing and seeing it ,
got a suspicion.
8108.That Indrajit who was
a Rakshasa with sharp teeth sent ,
Thousand crores of an arrow type called Pallam and Lakshmana ,
Cut them off sending
another thousand crores Pallam arrows,
Then that Rakshasa
Indrajit sent thousand crores of
serpent arrows,
And Lakshmana cut them off using thousand crore serpent arrows.
8109.That Rakshasa sent crore of crores of arrows
with a tip ,
That would cause great sorrow and Lakshmana who was like a cloud,
Sent similar crore of
crores arrows which would cause sorrow
,
And cut them off and the very angry Rakshasa again
sent ,
One crore of arrows and
Lakshmana stopped them by another crore
arrows.
8110.Then that Rakshasa
sent one crore of arrows with
wings of hawks ,
With his great speed of
hand and the younger brother send
another ,
Crore of similar arrows
and protected himself from those
arrows.
Then Lakshmana sent one crore of crescent shaped arrows
,
And the Rakshasa cut them off by a crore of crescent shape arrows.
8111That Rakshasa then using his bow sent one crore of cruel
arrows,
With the tip of Korai grass and Lakshmana sent one crore of arrows,
With grass tip and
protected himself and then Lakshmana
sent ,
Another crore of arrows with tip like
the tip of Parai fishes,
And Indrajit sending a crore of
arrows of similar type,
And made all those
arrows suffer.
8112.That son of the ten
headed one sent one Padmam of arrows,
Which had tip like lotus
bud from his bow and made
great sound,
And the Lotus eyed Lakshmana
also sent one Padmam,
Of Lotus tipped arrows
and prevented them.
8113,That Rakshasa with
the bent teeth sent crores of Vajra arrows
With several heads and the
faultless Lakshmana sent another crore,
Vajra arrows with several heads and destroyed them and,
Then Lakshmana sent a crore of arrows with three tips
With great speed
and that strong Indrajit
sent another,
Crore of arrows with
three tips and
stopped them.
8114.That Rakshasa who is
an expert in war send five crore arrows,
With the shape of saluting
hands and Lakshmana sent
,
Another five crores of similar arrows and destroyed them,
And then Lakshmana sent one crore arrows in the shape ,
Of elephant ears
and Indrajit sent ,
One crore of similar
arrows and cut them.
8115. And due to both of them sending arrows and cutting them ,
With similar arrows the entire world became like a forest ,
Of crowds of arrows
and the ocean making great
sounds ,
Grew up
due to the arrow crowds
sent and though like this
The anger of those young bull like warriors furiously ,
Burnt both of them did not get
tired at all.
8116. Indrajit then sent thousand arrows on the
iron pillar like shoulders,
Of Hanuman
, tore his body and made it red
like the Veezhi fruit,
And sent another thousand
four hundred which were
,
Like the fire at
deluge aimed at the armour of Lakshmana.
8117. Then the Devas thought that
the Rakshasa Indrajit has
taken,
The first step and turned back
their faces which were like lotus flowers ,
And seeing the blood
flow , on the huge shoulders of Hanuman,
Who was carrying Lakshmana on his shoulders , which was like ,
The huge stream
flowing from the mountain with stones ,
All the sages got scared and said, “Among the archers,
This Rakshasa Indrajit
is the best.”
8118. And Lakshmana who was
an expert in the science of war,
Drowned with great
anger , took hundreds of arrows and send them,
Cut in to pieces the lions with curved manes
,
Broke his victorious flag
and sent six hundred
arrows ,
So that they will
enter the golden armour of
Indrajit and press them.
8119.All round that armour
which was like light of Sun around the
black cloud,
On the shoulders and
chest Of Indrajit , just like
long coral creeper,
Ocean of blood
appeared from all the wounds
made by the bow.
8120. When the lions that were attached to his big golden chariot ,
Fell down , rolled and
died and when his lustrous flag ,
As well as the charioteer
and when the arrows that,
Cannot be prevented neared his chest , that Indrajit ,
Not able to
understand what was happening said
the following.
8121. “He is a man but if he is not
, he is equal to Lord Vishnu,
And if he is not that
, in truth he would be Lord Shiva
or Lord Brahma,
And among those who hold
the strong bow nobody in this earth ,
Are comparable to
him” Thus Indrajit praised
Lakshmana.
8122.That Indrajit who
would never rest in war , even if he
dies ,
With fire coming out of
his mouth and with anger
that was flaming up,
Like the ghee poured in
fire speedily within
half a second ,
Got in to a chariot
with wheels ,drawn by thousand horses.
8123. When Indrajit send arrows in all directions and the cruel sound ,
Of war spread
everywhere making Lord Shiva
shiver,,
He further sent thousand crores arrows ,
And made
the entire sky without any empty space .
8124.Then the sinless Lakshmana
making every one surprised ,
Sent rows and rows thousand arrows ,
And also sent one thousand arrows
on son of Ravana.
8125.As soon as the
thousand arrows hit Indrajit
,
Like ghee falling on the very greatly heated fire
,
He rose up like
flames and sent hundred
cruel arrows ,
On the forehead of the pure and great hero Lakshmana.
8126.Though one hundred long arrows entering his forehead ,
Lakshmana did not show any sorrow
, he sent hundred arrows ,
Aimed at the chest of Indrajit so that they went in there.
8127.That Indrajit who had
been never defeated in any war,
Due to the long cruel
arrows entering in to his
chest ,
With flowing blood and with a tired mind , relaxed
,
Keeping his bow
on the floor of the chariot .
8128. That Hanuman who can
be considered as another God of death ,
In the business of killing
kicked at the chariot of Indrajit
,
With their golden wheels
coming out of axle and ,
Killing all the thousand
jumping horses that draw the chariot.
8129.Then within a second
got in to another gem studded chariot ,
Drawn by one thousand
ghosts and sent fifty
lustrous arrows ,
Aimed on the two shining
shoulders of the pure
Hanuman.
8130.That cruel
Indrajit did not do any other war except,
Getting down and climbing
on a new chariot ,
Because of Lakshmana destroying the chariots that he rode ,
And that valorous Lakshmana using
six crores arrows,
Within A
Nqazhigai(24minutes) destroyed thousand
chariots of Indrajit.
8131.Seeing Lakshmana was destrying all the Chariots
of Indrajit ,
Devas shouted with
joy and blessed Lakshmana and showered ,
Chosen flowers on Lakshmana and also
saluted him .
They got rid of their mental confusion and threw ,
Their upper cloth as well
lower cloth and by these acts,
They proved that
they were interested in good
character.
8132,At that time ten lakhs
Rakshasas with cruel eyes who
were ,
Similar to Indrajit came
and assembled there ,
For destroying Lakshmana
in the battle field.
8133.Among them there were
warriors riding on Chariots,
Selected warriors who ride
on the horses , Warriors ,
Riding on cloud like
black elephants with red
dots
Those who chide
, those who wear Kandai garland ,
Those whose fame has spread
in this earth and in the sky,
And those who make
booming sound like
the drums.
8134. The sound made by them resembling
the sound of thunder ,
Coming from the sky which is covered by clouds in all places ,
And the sound created
due to sending of bows ,
AS well as other
weapons , completely covered
the sky.
8135.The chariots of these Rakshasas were drawn by Yalis ,
Or drawn by lustrous lions or drawn by ghosts
,
Or drawn by elephants and they did not raise ,
Dust in the battle
field as the corpses were lying densely everywhere.
8136.That Indrajit who had
won over Indra got
in to Chariot,
Drawn by jumping lions
which came near him ,
And then went on causing
arrow rain in all directions ,
And Lakshmana who had the red colour of dusk,
Removed all of them
using his arrows.
8137. All the weapons thrown by those Rakshasas,
Who continuously surrounded
Lakshmana from all sides
,
Were cut
and became dust and dropped down
and ,
Their thousand big heads
were cut by,
One arrow sent by
Lakshmana and fell down on earth.
8138.In the
battle field which was spread
like ocean , livers ,
Were lying like snakes
The killer elephants were lying like mountains,
The collection of chariots were lying
shattered and several warriors,
Holding different types of
weapons , were lying with sorrow, wounded
by arrows.
8139. Due to
the blowing of cruel storm
, the ear globes,
Worn by Rakshasas, their
pearl necklaces , other gem
garlands ,
The gandasaras(chains worn around neck) , heroic anklets and chest armours ,
Were strewn everywhere
like stars falling down from the sky.
8140.That gentleman using his arrows completely ,
Hid the form of Indrajit
and made even God of death take
mercy and retreat ,
On seeing the state of other
warriors and made a mountain,
Of the cut heads of the
cheating Asuras who came to attack
him.
8141.At that time that victorious archer Lakshmana
who was moving on ,
Hanuman and he who was like the God of death , strangled some asuras,
By his tail , he would step on some ,
he would kick some by his legs,
He would throw some in the
sky , He would dash against some ,
He would kick some of them
by his legs and see their great anger
.
8142.At that time Hanuman on whom Lakshmana was riding
,
Who was like an elephant looked at Asuras causing them fear ,
Would angrily shout at
them , would throw elephants
,
And fill up the sea ,
Would slap on his own shoulders and
shout ,
Would catch thousand
chariots and pull them with his pretty
hands.
8143. That lion like Hanuman who was chosen by the valorous one ,
For riding would spray elephants like water and tender
leaves ,
He would make them in to
paste by hands and grind them by his
legs.
8144.That horse like
Hanuman who was liked and used for rising ,
By Lakshmana who
blesses , without making any
mistake ,
Would dash and destroy
thousand chariots , with wheels,
And which were dragged
by serpents , by the time one says “A”.
8145,When Hanuman was
destroying the Rakshasa army ,
The strong monkey warriors who had fallen as if they
had consumed,
Fire like poison and getting cured by the best of the
medicines ,
Who were experts in
destroying the enemy got up relieved of tiresomeness.
8146. Those Monkeys who got up from the
trance seethed ,
With fire sparks coming out of their eyes and surrounded ,
The younger brother Lakshmana and
brought hundreds,
And thousands of trees and mountains and killed their enemies.
8147.When different
types of trees and mountain collections,
Were thrown by the monkeys , the chariots which were decorated,
By tying of bells were damaged
and looked like half made
chariots,
Made by the
best carpenters who do
faultless work.
8148. The son of Vali
uprooted a big mountain looked
at,
Indrajit who was coming
like wind and said, “This would,
Eat away your soul and so
protect it “ and jumped up,
And threw it hard at him
making fire sparks come out .
8149. With all those people appreciating that
,
“Here is the one who destroyed the greatness of penance ,
Of Ravana “ , The
chariot of Indrajit who had
very strong shoulders ,
Who had destroyed the world of Devas was destroyed ,
Which was done by Angadha
within a second.
8150.At that time Indra
, the father of the father of Angadha
,
Thinking that ., all th insults heaped on me earlier ,
Has been removed by my child
“ and due to this happiness ,
All the devas who were elated made joyful sound and danced.
8151. Immediately
Indrajit got down from the destroyed chariot ,
Went and got up in another
chariot and getting angry like fire,
And said to Angadha, “Stop , do not go from there ,” and ,
Started raining arrows
at him from the bow in his hand.
8152. He looked
at the son of son of Indra
and said to him,
“You go after giving your sweet soul
as food to me “
And all the monkey warriors surrounded Indrajit row after row.”
8153. Those monkeys
threw trees , mountains
, the heads ,
Of Dead monkeys , chariots
, horses , the hands of ,
Big elephants and
lions on that cruel
Indrajit ,
So that the
speed of his arrows
went back.
8154.That Lakshmana who has left his
wife , luxurious living,
And sleep , Killed thousand thousands of
cruel Rakshasas,
Who were experts in war
fare and who had cruel eyes ,
As soon the Devas
thought about it.
8155.That Indrajit who had sense of respectability and cruel eyes ,
Worried about the destruction of big chariots and
killing ,
Of Asura soldiers who were like soul to him ,
As well as their
sufferings and without realizing victory rose like fire.
8156.He saw the ocean
of blood which almost touched the sky
.
Carrying his Asura
army who were shouting with very loud voice .
And also saw two people holding his pretty chariot to save themselves.
8157.Due to corpses
being stacked in that battle field
,
The big clouds could not
cross it and the chariot
of Sun,
Who removes the
darkness also could not cross it ,
And not only that, no being which is used to travel in the sky ,
Also could cross it and because
of this those two were standing
there.
8158. Then
Indrajit looked at the lustrous
faces of Rakshasas
Standing near his
chariot and told them, “ That
matchless ,
Warrior Lakshmana has
killed all our forty vellam army ,It is great.”
8159.Those two warriors
, “Oh Lord , you also fought ,
In the battle field and
rained cruel arrows ,
At them and destroyed forty vellam of their army ,
And the fighting
of both of you matches well.”
8160. And
Indrajit and Lakshmana
starting fighting with each other ,
Lakshmana with a red colour of the sky riding on Hanuman
,
Sent several thousand
arrows and Indrajit who had won over
Devas,
As and when he sent the
arrows , kept on cutting them.
8161.Sending six , seven,
sixty , fifty , hundred,
and thousand arrows .
He made
those who stood before him to
faint,
And killed those
who fainted earlier but rose up
and came .
8162. Those monkey
warriors led by the son of
Sun God ,
Due to the blood that flowed from their body .
Became weakened and went away and then
,
Lakshmana sent harsh arrows which resembled,
The Fire in the Bamboo forest so that,
The son of Ravana becomes
tired.
8163.The son of Ravana and became weakened and those
two,
Who stood by his chariot
became mentally upset .,
And when they
rose for war , the younger brother of Rama,
Sent several killer
arrows so that the countless Asura army
is destroyed.
8164.When Lakshmana showered like rain chosen
arrows ,
Chariots , elephants
with shaking hands and
horses ,
Immediately were seen
as dead and only those
two .
Remained in the battle field and all those with,
Name of Rakshasas were not standing there,
As all those who were still having soul had run away.
8165. Those
Rakshasas who saved their life and ran away .
Were having dried toungue
, were searching for water drink,
And they lifted their
arms smelled clouds and drank water from it,
Some died and others not getting water , due to
,
Blood flowing like river from fresh wounds fell and died.
8166. Some Rakshasas whose body has been spit by cruel arrows,
Went speedily and hugged tightly their wives making
their ,
Red braid loosen in falling down and
along with their soul,
Left their souls also and
attained the pretty bed of Hero’s heaven.
8167. Some Rakshasas in whose chest the cruel arrows
,
From which the fire sparks
have entered , went
away from the battle field,
To their residences
and with love saw their children who were ,
Playing like deer and
told their other relatives “Please look after them”,
And with anger saw the God
of death who came to take their soul ,
And struggled to leave out their very dear souls.
8168.Some Rakshasas told
their relatives , “If the nature
of fighting ,
Of the brother of the
lotus eyed one is like this
,it is definite,
That city of Lanka would
be destroyed in half a
second ,
And so even before
Indrajit dies , you go and hide yourselves ,
In the forests and hills
which have huge trees ,
And go speedily” and after this they
left their body.
8169. That lord’s arrows
entered the chest of mountain
like Asuras ,
And tore their flesh and
some of them who carried that
arrow,
Thinking that they will
die if it is taken away from there ,and
Like the splitting
of milk added with curd got
their mind .
Split and confused and
not expressing bad words which
should ,
Not be told by others ,
went on taking deep breath and were sad.
8170.The Rakshasas without riding on a chariot , without riding on,
Great horses, without
riding on red eyed elephants
resembling clouds,
Without running like wind
on their legs being ashamed,
Without returning to Lanka which was guarded ,
Due to their love for
their soul did not go to battle
field ,
And not escaping from
there also stood shivering in one place.
8171. That Lakshmana who
was like rain falling in places,
Where it had fallen earlier , speedily went and neared Indrajit ,
And seeing him not
depressed, wanting to kill him,
With grey anger
, like a changed God of death ,
Using his arrows cut off the armour of Indrajit.
8172.When he cut his
armour with nothing with him to protect him,
That valorous one who
fainted and before he rose from his trance ,
Dhoomraksha and Mahaparswa riding
speedily on a huge tree,
With heroic flag saying,
“we wil finish the war today’.
With great anger reached
and stood before Lakshmana.
8173.Those two sent red fire like arrows on
Hanuman as well as,
The chest of
Lakshmana and the very strong
Lakshmana ,
Stole their bow giving victory and the soul of their charioteers ,
And also the soul of their
horses drawing their chariots.
8174. Those who lost their
bows carrying a iron rod
with rising tips,
Went like thunder and within a second neared Hanuman
,
And hit him making fire
sparks fly and as soon as they did
that,
The very strong Hanuman with his big hands snatched those rods.
8175.Those two
Rakshasas who never get scared seeing
their rods,
Being snatched away and not knowing what
else to do ,
Being scared that Hanuman
would kill them by beating with those
rods,
Without bothering to
indebtedness to Ravana ,
For the sake of helping
their souls to survive ran away.
8176.All the monkeys due to breeze slowly wafting by ,
Thinking it is not time
for them to die and not seeing any
sign,
Of God of death coming and taking away their lives,
Came out of their trance
as well as their sorrow ,
Became clear
and felt strong and exuberant.
8177.Angadha, Kumudha , Neela
, Jambhavan Sugreeva the son of Sun God,
The faultless Mainda , his
younger brother , Sathabali and Panasa,
Who were lion like monkey warriors , with devas greeting them ,
Carrying mountains came forward making sound like clouds.
8178. All those monkey warriors took those countless mountains.
Which were like
thunder and threw together making fire
sparks come out.
And Indrajit who had
surprisingly great mastery over archery,
Smiled thinking that their capacity to fight is only
this much ,
And using his arrows
powdered all those mountains.
8179.The monkey army neared him
throwing mountains, trees ,
And stones like rain and
without any fear or confusion ,
Indrajit stood there
taking help only the help of
his arrows and bow,
And seeing his loneliness Sun , as
if he felt a pity on him ,
Went behind
the sun set mountain in the west.
8180.And all the directions became dark like
the mind of the ignorant ,
Who did not know that all the four Vedas, books starting from
Manu Neethi ,
Fire sacrifices , truth
and the great desire of the
Brahmins who were,
Worshipping and
praising God, were all
only forms of pretty form of Narayana,
With lotus like hands holding the divine wheel who is the primeval
thing.
8181.”Oh strong one , who is as strong as the elephant , if you make use,
Of this quarter Nazhigai
as the time of killing , this Indrajit
would die ,
If you are not able to
do that
, to those speedy and cruel Rakshasas,
The night which is the
time of illusion would set in
and if this Indrajit ,
Who is a cheater goes in to the sky taking recourse to illusion ,
He would easily win “ said
Vibheeshana the brother of Ravana.
8182. With a desire to kill Indrajit with surprising mastery over archery,
Who sent crores of arrows on all the monkey warriors,
And the masculine
Hanuman which were like rain ,
Lakshmana using his divine
arrows broke in to pieces,
The very picturesque chariot
of Indrajit.
8183. Even
before that destroyed chariot
fell on the ground ,
Indrajit thinking that “If I am able to toe these people,
With Naga pasa(serpent
rope) they would not have any option,
Other than sorrowing and giving up their life when tied by the bow.,
And they would not be able
to go thinking we have won in the
war ,
And even before
one could blink he went in to sky with his bow .
8184. That Lakshmana with
a body like gold got scared
thinking ,
“Why this
valorous one who had lustrous
heroes anklets ,
Who was till then fighting
with him , changed his mind,
And speedily went in to
the sky “ and devas scattered from the sky.
8185.That Indrajit who
was having the bow in his
hands , who had ,
Quiver tied to his back ,
who had ebbing great anger
burning within him,
Who used to breath
deeply , who is an evil one , who is
the greatest among,
Those who do damage
and whose only wealth is illusion
,
Hid himself in that pitch
darkness and went above clouds on sky.
8186.That Indrajit who was black like a blue gem
due to ,
The faultless penance that he did earlier and due
to dharma,
Practiced by him
earlier , due to the boons that he got
,
From Brahma who could
remove attachments ,
Due to his birth , Due to the
power of chants he had learnt ,
Took the form which was
as small as an atom.
8187. Even though it is
Brahma who came from the belly button
of Lord Vishnu,
Or that Lord Shiva who carried
Akaasa Ganga on his tufted hair,
Or that Lord Vishnu who
takes care of the world and holds the
divine wheel,
The great serpent
arrow would tie their big shoulders and,
Then only return and which had great luster was thought of,
By Indrajit and he took that matchless arrow and chanted its chants.
8188. At that time the people like monkeys thinking that Indarjit,
Had gone scared to
fight and had disappeared , shouted with joy .
And Lakshmana the younger brother of Lord Rama ,
Thought similarly and laughed and they without knowing,
The illusory power of
Indrajit , did not fight and simply stood there.
8189. At that time
Lakshmana without
realizing any thing ,
That is going to happen ,
got down from the shoulders of Hanuman,
And gave his cruel and powerful bow to Angadha
and
AS per procedure took out all the arrows which had entered,
Through the chest and
reached the back of all enemy
soldiers ,
And started taking rest for
getting out of tiredness due to
fighting.
8190. At that time That Rakshasa Indrajit sent
the cruel serpent arrow ,
And as soon as it was sent , it made all ten directions darken
further ,
Made the enemies run helter-skelter and tied
the younger brother of Rama,
On his mountain like
lustrous shoulders and made
him suffer, they told
8191. That
Lakshmana who never bothered even if all beings on earth,
Opposed him and who did
not have sorrow caused by want in
his mind,
As soon as the serpent
arrow of Indrajit tied him tightly ,
Not understanding
that it was illusion , without
knowing what to do ,
Lost his strength , saw
the battle field with body parts and then the sky.
8192. The serpents with lustrous teeth that emerged
from that Naga pasa ,
Went tied and strangled
all the monkey warriors
and made them wail that ,
Their mountain like
diamond shoulders which are huge have
been broken ,
And all of them who were strong and had a clear
mind ,
Lay there without knowing what has
to be done.
8193 When that son of wind
god was thinking that he would catch
,
This thief of illusion
within a second by jumping to the heavens ,
And was getting angry , one Serpent arrow which
could hit ,
Tied the strong
shoulders of Hanuman , just like Vali,
Tied the strong
shoulders of Hanuman byhis tail.
8194.Those monkey warriors who were tied would stand up
,
Like mountains and then fall down, they would roll on earth ,
Would lift their head and stare at the sky with sparks coming out of their eyes,
With their tails which could be raised and waved they would beat the earth,
They would bite their
lips and would get upset and angry ,
On Lakshmana the brother
of Rama who held a masculine bow.
8195.Also those
warriors would look at the face of
Vibheeshana,
And ask him whether there is any solution for this state and
they ,
Would get angry on
darkness which was responsible for
their state ,
They would look at
the golden shoulder of Lakshmana and would become sad,
That before their
eyes these shoulders had lost
power ,
And then they would laugh
, fall on earth but never get scared.
8196. Then those monkey
warriors thought about
who would be ,
Able to remove this sorrow of
theirs and decided that ,
If the son of Anjana , lord Hanuman is still alive , then he would do it.
Then with a depressed
mind they saw the tied up
Lakshmana ,
And sobbed, “Is this
what happened?” and said
, “If Lord Rama,
Sees the present state of his brother with heroic anklets ,
Whether he would be able to bear it at all?’
8197. What is the point in
narrating in detail what happened
earlier?
That very strong
Indrajit , like lightning on the
sky and
Like series of thunders
falling down , sent arrows with tips ,
That were made by black gold and they came dpown,
Spitting smoke and fire and
those they hit the chest ,
Went up to back and those that hit the back went to
the chest.
8198.Like the black clouds
on the mountain top dashing against each other ,
Due to the return blowing of hot winds
and falling down on earth,
Due to those capable of
cutting the heads coming and hitting
them,
Those monkey warriors with mountain like shoulders ,
Were not able to stand at
one place and with sorrow
,
Fell down and
the rivers of blood spread
everywhere.
8199.That lion like son of
Anjana who had fire spitting eyes due to,
The loss of respect ,
though more than thousand crores arrows
entered
In to his chest did not become sad for that but
his mind trembled,
When he thought about sorrow that had befallen the brother of Rama.
8200.All other monkey
warriors due to hundreds and
thousands of arrows ,
Which were harsher
than thunder entering their bodies fell on the earth,
Where the blood was
running like river but
the great Angadha ,
Though countless arrows had hit him also , did not get tired.
8201. Sugreeva the dear son of Sun God due to
arrows hitting him ,
In opposite directions was having a body like young Datura fruit,
Was with eyes burning like fire due to
anger, with mind ,
Like a burning huge forest
of bamboos was like his
father Sun,
Who had appeared in the cruel red sea
of blood.
8202. The matchless
brother of Rama being tied by the cruel serpent arrow,
With a body which is
pierced by cruel arrows though knowing
how to get rid of it,
Was only sorrowing like a
sage who knew that he was an
expert ,
In cutting the
attachment of illusion , when the
attachment attacked him ,
Did not care to use his
knowledge and was one whose knowledge is
destroyed.
8203. With
the arrows sticking on his body looking like rays of sun,
The blood that
was coming out of his chest
looking like sun light ,
And with the great luster added by
the hissing serpents ,
He looked more like Sun God attacked by serpents who had
fallen down.
8204. Lakshmana who is the younger brother lay in a
swoon ,
And all others have also
embraced the earth and that strong Indrajit ,
Who hid all their bodies by his arrows
and who had extreme prowess,
Was sorrowing because of the arrows of
Lakshmana ,
Which had pierced him and was standing spitting blood.
8205.”I have
completed what I had assured and
now ,
I will take rest and get my tiredness of the body
,
And finish of
remaining things tomorrow
“thought he ,
That man’s life is finished ,all monkey army has been destroyed ,
And with auspicious sounds raised
on both sides ,
He reached and entered the palace of
Ravana.
8206. After destroying Lakshmana who was like a cloud having good nature,
By raining on him arrows
with wings and not having
retired from the war,
Entered with the
eye like arrows of ladies who
had tied their breasts,
With cloth
, who have pretty smile and whose black eyes are their weapons.
8207. Holding the pretty lamp made of five crores of pure Gold,
IN their pretty hands and the faultless maidens of devas and other
lands ,
Who had a hip like open head of serpents singing long live ,
And their own asura maidens sprinkling flowers and greet, he reached there.
8208. Indrajit went and met his father and told
him all the news,
About happenings in that battle field for that day ,
So that he clearly
understands it and said, “stop worrying father,
I have undergone
sufferings for my body and
would ,
Come back speedily
after taking rest
and tell you,
All that needs to be
done “ and went to his palace ,
So that he can remove all his
sorrows.
8209.At this side Vibheeshana who became sad and not knowing ,
What to do , like the curd churned by churner got confused
,
And said , “That cruel
Indrajit did not kill me and so
I am pitiable .
I am not dead and am
standing with all strength “
And fell on the banks of the ocean of sorrow.
8210.Lord Rama seeing the suffering being undergone by his brother,
Due to being tied by Naga Pasa
said, “all those who love him
have died.
I am the only one who is alive and standing alone ,
What would the people
of the world think of me ? “
But Vibheeshana ,
Who was wearing a scented
fading garland started loudly crying.
8211. He thought , “Would
people think That I was with Lakshmana ,
And made Indrajit kill him ? would they think that I took Lakshmana ,
To my son and made my son
win? Would they think that
I like a seed had joined ,
Rama in the beginning and am responsible for all these sad events,.
The people who love Rama
would within their
limitations ,
Say various bad
things about me .” and like his eyes, his mind also cried.
8212.”When the Indrajit
was fighting , I did not show my
valour ,
By breaking the
chariot of Indrajit using
my matchless iron rod.
I did not also die by his hand.
I became tired in my mind and
body,
And due to simple nature I have
now completely drowned in sorrow
.
To whom should I become a
friend or relative?” Thought Vibheeshana.
8213. “ I did not
accompany the monkey
warriors and trouble the enemies ,
And if a time comes when those warriors would die , I did not die with them,
And if there is method to
escape ,I did not escape after helping
them to escape ,
I did not show them
what is in my mind clearly like
gooseberry in hand ,
I did not die and I
have become unwanted by side of Ravana,
And after surrendering
here , I have become unwanted for them also,
And I am like a spear with two separate branches.
8214, Then Anala told him, who was keeping on repeating such words ,
Several times . “There
are several curative acts we can do.,
And instead of doing them would I get depressed and be sorrowful,
And so leave out
this depression “ and consoled
him ,
And then he did the
following acts.
8215. “You be here,
I will tell this news to Rama
“ saying this .
Anala went to Rama , saluted the divine feet of that ,
Auspicious one and
told him about all the news and stood there.
Rama who had one thousand names got drowned in ocean of sorrow.
8216.Rama who heard the news lost his self
perception and fainted
,
As if his soul had gone
out of his body and without telling any
thing ,
And without shedding any
tears And without seeing any thing
with his eyes ,
And not becoming
angry and destroying the world and
Possibly to indicate
that he was still alive
, was sobbing and crying.
8217. He sobbed ,He
breathed hard and that valorous one ,
With great anxiety
thought that there was no point ,
In sobbing like this and
speedily went and reached ,
The battle field which was
red because of blood.
8218.The blanket of
greatly ebbing darkness , would
completely ,
Extract together the black clouds which rise and go
up , The
ocean ,
With tides and other like it and also
all things that are blue,
And It was as if it
was trying that extract and
give out excessive darkness
.
8219. When the world was covered with such type of darkness , the lord,
Who has thousand names ,
selected an arrow of fire and sent
it ,
So that the darkness is
destroyed, the enemy darkness disappeared ,
And the battle field looked as if the Sun was in the middle of the sky.
8220.Due to the corpses
killed by weapons stacked
like a mountain,
With the water
like blood flowing in different fashions here and there,
Raising like a ocean with jumping tides , the
battle field seen by Rama ,
Resembled the
world destroyed by the oceans at deluge ,
When Lord Shiva
holding ta part of the skull was eating away all the souls.
8221.In that battle
field with smell of flesh which would
be found suitable ,
To continue her family life by Goddess Durga within
half a second ,
Rama searched for his brother in between mountains of corpses ,
In between the
great flow of blood , in between
slushy mud created,
By fall of fat from the
bodies and in between the scattered
weapons .
8222.The chief Rama then fell on the body of Lakshmana
, hugged him,
Tightly on his chest and
making people believe that , he
would not get up alive Left out heavy
breaths , with huge drops of tears coming
out of his eyes,
In two rows and was looking like the
blue cloud in the sky with the Sun.
8223. Though Rama who was
truly born in the world but not
born there,
Became sad, let out heavy breaths , got his soul tortured ,
Would lose his wisdom and
become tired and after deciding what to do,
Call “Oh Lakshmana”
several times , would keep his hand ,
Below nose of Lakshmana to
test whether he is breathing
,
Would become very sad and say “Oh brother would you get up alive?”
8224. Also Rama with his lotus like hands would caress the leg of
Lakshmana,
Would pat his thighs ,
would open his lotus like eyes and peer
in to it ,
Would become happy to see
palpitations on his chest, would see the sky
,
Would take him and hug against his chest and would ask,
“Has that thief who made him lay on the
earth escape?”
8225. That Rama who has shoulders which like praise from
those,
Who have similar
shoulders would see his bow, would see ,
The ties of Naga Pasa , would see
the night does not end,
Would see Devas of the sky , would say
“I will uproot ,
The world of Devas”, would
bite his coral like lips ,
Would think about the words of learned people .
8226. He who is beyond any
measure would see the
monkey warriors,
Who died for him ,
Would think about his bad fate ,
Would see his valorous
bow , would see unused arrows in his quiver ,
And say
“In this earth which simple
person like me had attained ,
Such great sorrow . My
sorrow is very great.”
8227. That Rama
who never gets destroyed at any time
told Vibheeshana,
“You did not tell me that
the war has started between the son of the
King of Lanka and the young prince Lakshmana and did not call me speedily,
And because of that you
spoiled me from cutting off,
The hands of Indrajit which sent the Naga Pasa as well as his head.”
8228.Hearing those
words , the brother of Ravana who was crying
said,
“We were not knowing that
Indrajit would come to this field to fight
,
And even when he
fought I thought that Indrajit following the evil ways,
Would be defeated and was
standing in the battle field
with expectation,
And That is why I did not call you and this great act of illusion ,
Happened because
of the divine and very
strong Naga Pasa.”
8229.”That valorous
Lakshmana was the one who achieved victory
,
Over Athikaya by cutting his body and
made his head nonexistent .
And thinking that Indrajit who earlier conquered Lanka from Khubera ,
Would come to the
battle , he did not move away from the battle field ,.
And Indrajit the son of Ravana came there with forty Vellam army.”
8230.That Indrajit who had
a chariot drawn by thousand lions ,
In the great war that took
place killed forty vellam of our army,
Which went near him and then
the commanders of monkey arm,
Got very tired, Indrajit
rained arrows and killed the army ,
And Lakshmana with his masculine spirit joined the battle .”
8231. That Lakshmana who
fought the war climbing on the shoulders of,
Hanuman
destroyed thousand chariots
of Indrajit from where he fought
,
By his mastery in
archery and destroyed the forty vellam Rakshasa army,
Just like the snow facing the sun ,
and spoiled the strength of
Indrajit,
And sent countless
arrows on the chest of Indrajit ,
Making others who were watching the war say,”Now Indrajit would be killed.”
8232, Indrajit who was bleeding in all those
places where the body,
Has been split by arrows
of Lakshmana, with his entire army ,
Getting destroyed by arrows
of Lakshmana was sorrowing ,
And then I told
Lakshmana , who has fame that spreads,
“Oh lord , now if he
escapes he would start doing acts of illusion”
And at the time the sun
set and the night came.
8233. The entire
surrounding sea became completely dark ,
And the evil natured Indrajit
, using illusion went to the sky
,
And using the boons
of evil he has got , disappeared ,
And kept the Nagapasa
bow which is made of lie ,
On his bow and
loosened it “ Saying
this Vibheeshana ,
With a tear filled
eye , fell on earth saluting Rama.
8234.He again stood up
again saluted and told, “Oh my
lord.
All these people have not
still died for if the Nagapasa ,
Which binds them goes
away , they would get up alive..
Are these people so weak that they would fall for ,
Arrows which are not sharp
and so do not wail and become sad,
Never can
a sin achieve victory over
Dharma.”
8235,Then Rama asked him,
Who gave this Nagapasa to Indrajit? What
is
Its nature? By what
method can this be repelled?
Please tell,
All that you know about
it” and Lord Vibheeshana said ,
“Oh faultless one , very good” and then
he clearly told ,
All the news about nature of that Nagapasa.
8236. “oh Lord who holds the divine wheel , in olden days ,
This was made by Lord Brahma who created the world,
During a fire
sacrifice and was given to Lord shiva
,
As per his desire it was
given to Indrajit due to his penance
This is
like the thuder at the time of final deluge and has great
strength.”
8237.”It is due to this
Naga Pasa that the shoulders of
the thousand eyed one,
Were tied which made him run away? It is with the power of Naga
Pasa,
That the shoulders Oh
Hanuman who went in search of Sita were
tied.
And it is due to this Naga
Pasa that the devas gave away the
wealth,
Of ruling over Deva Loka
What is the point in thinking any further ?”
8238.”Oh Lord who wears
the THulasi garland from which ,
Honey drips .This matchless Naga Pasa
would leave any one,
Only due of its own accord and even If Brahma and
other devas ,
Try to release it ,it would never leave and so what can the
people of earth
Do to it? This would go
only when the body is destroyed and soul
goes away.”
And this is the information about Naga Pasa.”
Said Vibheeshana.
8239.That Rama who was
born to remove the sorrow of the devas,
Looked at Vibheeshana and
said, “Should I go for a war against,
The Devas who gave this
Naga Pasa? Should I burn the entire
world ,
Then destroy it and then
die myself? or Should I destroy ,
This city of Lanka jump on
if and kill the asuras and their relatives?
Accept these ideas with
culture and tell me what is most suitable?”
8240.””if that Lord Shiva
who gave the boon of Naga Pasa to
Indrajit ,
Comes personally takes mercy on us , showers his grace ,
Then without abusing him, I would accept and if that does not happen,
I would weaken all the
three worlds and
like Shiva with his
matchless arrow,
Burnt the three cities , Within one Nazhigai burn all the three worlds.”
8241.”Oh Vibheeshana who
is the brother of king of Lanka , if my
own,
Brother is going to
die, what other praise worthy act needs to be done?
Where are words bringing
bad name?What need to be thought ,
That is related to
Dharma ? If we recollect the help that
was done by them,
Devas and al beings would they be all greater than these friends who helped me?”
8242. “That Rama who greatly loved his brother
who was helping him,
And the friends who were
helping him, due to someone doing an
evil act to him,
Decides to destroy the world , it is not correct “ thinking and telling this .
He started sobbing , thought
about it again , breathed deeply and sorrowed.
8243.That Rama who was
like an elephant in trance , standing
there ,
Controlled by the Goad called Vedas again returned and stared,
Several times at the
serpent that had tied the victorious
shoulders,
Which were mountain like of Lakshmana and thought
, “If this Pasa(rope),
Is going to kill
Lakshmana and then I would
also die.”
8244.When Rama was sorrowing
like this , the devas crowding
the sky ,
Were worried
as to what path this present state of Rama would lead to ,
And were trembling
with their mind , and seeing
that ,
Garuda who used to stand
by the side of Rama ,
Due to his great love for Rama
became greatly worried,
And started slowly appearing out of
that darkness,
8245. Seeing that the mind
of Rama which is never scared of any thing
,
Getting scared after
seeing the Naga Pasa
And his sorrow less
mind sorrowing,
And seeing that the grace of Rama being
absent from Ravana ,
Who was not living in a proper way, That Garuda came ,
With his speed shaking
the northern mountain of Meru ,
Lighting up the entire world by the luster
of his body,
Making the elephants of direction which do not wink the eye close
them,
And with waving wings creating
very huge wind.
8246. Garuda came after seeing ,the mental sorrow
caused by sorrowful deeds,
Making Rama weak ,
with his eyes which can see and recognize ,
Things from one crore Kadha distance , with enthusiasm for destroying ,
The Naga Pasa , waving
his two huge wings which made
the tides of sea cool,
Made the darkness of the world break up and fly away ,
And created
a sound resembling the
chanting of the Vedas
,
And removing all the sins from this world and making the serpents weak.
8247.Garuda came spreading destruction less light
in all directions ,
Which are widely spread ,
Making the darkness there cringe ,
Making sun light spread
everywhere and the light
emanating from his body ,
Spreading like moon light
, making day time appear ,
And the light above his
head having three times greater luster ,
Than the light of the Sun on the top of the Meru mountain.
8248.Garuda came with garland around his neck having crores of gems,
With flower garlands which spread cold , with garland made of gold,
And due to his great speed
of flying these waving ornaments ,
Hitting and not hitting
his chest and like a mountain which was made ,
Of lightning and like the Sun rising in the south ,
And slowly rising up in to
the sky in the North.
8249. With ornaments which were made of crores of Serpent gem stones ,
Shining like
lightning , With the forehead
lustrous mask made of pure gold
Contributing to the
light , With garlands made of forest flowers ,
Waving over the chest ,and
with long sorrow of parting getting
over ,
He saluted the divine body of his
Lord Rama.
8250.With his hands
held over his head saluting
and not falling ,
At the divine feet of
Rama who had blue colour of the water rich cloud,
Sorrowing on seeing the sad
form of Rama without having ,
The greatness of standing on flag of Vishnu which
earlier ,
Made the beings of all the
fourteen worlds salute him,
He speedily came to the place on earth where Rama was coming ,
And saluted
him several times thinking of
auspicious qualities of Rama.
8251”You have come
here hiding your real form, Oh
Lord ,
Who was the cause of Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus flower,
And sorrowing due to your
absence , Oh Lord who lives with in everything,
Oh matchless Lord who took birth in this world
and are playing the game
,
Oh Lord who removes the sorrows of those who surrender before you,
What is this act of your
sorrowing?. My lord do not sorrow further,
Oh Lord who has everything in the world as his body, do not sorrow”
Like this Garuda told several words several times.
8252. “Oh Lord
whose divine name is chanted and praised by all Gods
And Devas competing with each other , Who is the
primeval one who does not ,
Ever age and rules
over all the fourteen worlds , Oh lord
to those who Surrender to you after giving divine
the divine joys which cannot be
attained
By all others in the end
you show them the land of
salvation ,
And would such a person as you destroy yourself by sorrow,
Who can ever properly understand the acts
of your illusion?”
8253.”You appear in the
ocean of milk as
primeval creator .
The one who causes destruction
and in the middle cause of ,
Looking after them. You
are inside every being .
Oh God who has the
strength to give boons without fail to all people,
Who worship you, and in spite of this power is hiding
as man in the form ,
Which does not have
continuity .You would salute devas who salute you,
You would receive all the
boons from them that you need ,
You would cry because of sorrow
and like that ,
It seems you are
there and who knows your other acts of
illusion.”
8354,”You have merged your activity with Lord Shiva and
Lord Brahma,
But you never tell about your
status to them and ,
You are the first among them and you are pervading inside all things ,
In this world , If you decide to destroy this universe ,
You would yourself would always be there without destruction,
When any one thinks about
the greatness of these acts ,
You would stand without answering them and ,
That is why your acts are
not understood , Who can know ,
Your great acts
which are full of illusion?”
8355.”Oh Lord who has the
form of Vedas , you decide and give to all beings ,
The days to live and you
stand without faltering from Dharma and without death and since you do not have any desire , you do not want anything , but,
Without failing you give
whatsoever your devotee wants ,
You would become food , the soul of the souls
, the form of a woman,
Who is wanted by senses , you are man and you are
also a Eunuch.
Who can understand these acts
of your illusion?”
8356. “ The four
Vedas do not know the truth, One says
you do not have an end,
But have several
forms and another Veda says you have
only one form.,
Another Veda
says you are
the perennial light of wisdom and ,
Another Veda says
that you exist as a lustrous
sky which is not
,
Visible to the outer eye
and like this the four Vedas not
knowing the ,
Truth about your form say that you are full of divine joy ,
Which is not known by words and
touch and get confused.
And so who would be able to understand your great
illusion.”
8367.”The Upanishads which
is the end of the Vedas
which ,
Do not move away from truth assume that
you are the ultimate truth ,
After analyzing
the true wisdom and when things
are like that ,
When some one tells that he has seen God by his eyes ,
It is something that
no one has heard and has been told ,
By reasons unknown and if
some on says that in
realty God is not there ,
It is told by ignorant
atheists and they without
changing their opinion,
And without following the Sastras and without showing devotion to you,
Would get destroyed but you
are living as a servant to
those who love you ,
You rule the kingdom and who can know your great act of illusion.”
8258.”They say that you are
the form of matchless sound,
You become the meaning
of the words and you are beyond
pure Vedas,
You are holding a bow and
also are holding matchless
arrows for use.
In your pretty hands you
hold a lustrous conch , You are enemy of bad people,
And order that they should be killed , you as an enemy are lying there killed,
Oh God with many contradictions I am not able to understand ,
Your acts of illusion
You are standing like night . Who
can know you?”
8259.”Oh great one who was never born, you look as
if you do not,
Remember your real form and no one in this world is able to understand ,
Your this act of
illusion . You look you do not have any attachment ,
But due to hugging your brother and crying
, you look as if you ,
Are having attachment and from this it is not possible
to say you are stable,
You look as if you are
born and you look as if you are never born also,
Since it is difficult to establish Dharma in this world you are born as a man ,
Who would be able to
understand your great act of illusion.”
8260.”Taking in to consideration the sins and blessed deeds
of souls ,
You give different type of
bodies after getting in to that body ,
To those who always remember you , you fulfill all their desires ,
But stand without they knowing you .
As mind you are
suitable .
To sages and also to Devas and even to completely ignorant
,
And others also you are suitable .Who can understand your great act?”
8261.”Oh great one , those who throw the weapon and those
Who are wounded by it and those
who get pity on seeing that ,
And among those who live
here , your being completely mixed up,
Is known to you
.Along with the wisdom removed by the ignorant ,
From their mind joy are
also going away but in spite of
that ,
You still remain inside
them without getting separated ,
And you are
explaining to them the
truth which has been,
Realized by philosophers ,Who will realize this great illusion?”
8262,”Oh Lord with one thousand names , You
stand mixed with ,
All things that are created
.Oh lord who never gets destroyed
,
In various of your incarnations
, you look different from your real form,
And in all those incarnations those things consider you as their clan,
And like that you
do not make it clear about your
original form,
Oh Lord who carried in his
hand the divine wheel as your weapon,
You become one form
combining various forms and properly thinking,
Like the white Kandhal
root which is skinned you become one ,
Without form
and who would realize this great
illusion?”
8263. That Garuda praised
the Lord using such types of words
,
Several times and due
to the coming of destroyer
Garuda ,
The light from his
body removed the darkness and seeing
,
The red light which was
like Gold spreading everywhere
,
Rama who deserves praise , thought deeply about ,
Who that bird was and at that time , that Garuda ,
With wings that could cover the entire world ,
Went straight and even before thinking reached Rama .
8264.The NagaPasa sent by the
evil Indrajit , making one suspect
,
That they are clouds disappeared like the hunger of
lustrous Brahmins and ,
Poets who use proper
words and their relations who live near
Thiruvennainallore,
Which belonged to philanthropist Chadayappa who had great strength,
In giving charity and it iis but proper to say about those serpents that ,
They became like the thin
thread inside the stalk
of Lotus flower.
8265.The air that spread by
the flapping of the wings which had
,
Several thousand
feathers , the darkness which had
spread ,
In the battle ground difficult to travel , the
arrows in the body ,
Of all warriors including
Lakshmana came out and got scattered,
And the scars in their
body created by those arrows
disappeared ,
Like the sins that appeared
with wise people who consciously
,
Perform only acts
of Dharma With great strength of
mind.
8266. But the Asuras who had never walked in the path of Dharma ,
Who had thunder like cruel eyes and who only did evil acts and cheated ,
Did not get up alive but
the vellums of
monkeys
Who were like the beings created by
Brahma , who sits on lotus flower ,
After the deluge who were engaged in removing
sinful acts in this world,
Due to the eternal wish of God got up and stood firmly in the battle field.
8267.Rama who stood by Dharma seeing his brother who had got up ,
And was saluting him
due to very great love hugged
tightly .On his chest with flower
garlands and said with surprise “The God which caused a sorrow ,
Which should not come to
them had come in the form of Garuda”
And also hugged
his relative like friendly monkeys
,
Making their soul one with
his own and came before ,
Garuda with
crescent like nails and
told him as follows.
8268.Rama whose form
could not be recognized even by the Devas said,
“Sir , who are you?you have reached here as a result of our great penance ,
You have given life back
to those who have died due to
Naga Pasa ,
You do not appear as one
who can be given offerings by
people like us,
And so I do not find any way
to compensate you for your great help.”
8269.”Oh sir ,Oh Lord who has done an act which
is impossible
If this life is
for getting jaded abd for sorrowing , If you ,
Can give us a boon , is there anything which is not
possible to get for us?
If we are clear about our intellect , there
us nothing for us to give you?”
8270.”Oh sir who helped
us to get back the life of
Lakshmana which was,
In a condition of yes and
no , we never had any friendship before ,
And also you have not seen
us before, you have not taken anything
from us,
And your only
principle is to help us, Please tell us what we can do to
you ?”
8271.That pure Garuda who
is the protector of clan of birds
, looked at Rama,
And told “Oh Lord
who is the enemy of birth –death cycle
, who cuts off,
The illusory birth , I would tell you about
the old relationship we had,
After the war
with this Asura gets over”
and then he told,
“Please give me leave to go
“ and then he went off.
8272. Rama saw Garuda who was going away and told,
“After giving back our
life , he has gone without taking ,
Any compensation .
This possibly is the nature of people with grace ,
Those
who are generous would not think , they will get anything,
In return for what they do
.Can we ever compensate the help of rain “
8273. Hanuman looking at
Rama told, “Oh Lord who has mind full of Dharma,
Lady Sita would be getting
sad thinking that Lakshmana is no more ,
If we now give rise to great sound , then our enemies ,
Who are sleeping without
any worries , who have the culture of
evil,
Would conclude that we
have again risen up and become scared.
And so we would all join together and raise great sound of joy.
8274.When the Lord said , this is proper and then all the monkeys ,
Joined together
and started shouting with
joy making the ocean scared ,
Making the globe resting
on the head of Adhi Sesha go up,
Making all the beings of
earth upset , making the clouds scatter
,
Making the mountains break
.
8275.Ravana who is armed with sword
, due to his mind spreading ,
On the pretty body of
Sita , was not opening his eyes
and his body,
Was greatly suffering due
to non fulfillment of passion and his
chest,
Which cannot be
pieced by the spear of Lord Shiva ,
Was easily pierced by
the arrows of God of love ,
And he was breathing deeply and not sleeping and heard
this great sound.
8276.Sita who was becoming
sad thinking of Rama who
had ,
Come to the forest obeying
the words of his father ,
Who had come to establish Dharma and
who removes the sorrow,
Of people who think about
him and Ravana who was
the ignorant one ,
Who was thinking of her
only and did not understand that ,
Sita at no time would love
him were the
only two people ,
Of Lanka who did not sleep
that night in Lanka.
8277.That Ravana
who was like a male lion ,
hearing the thunder like ,
Great sound of the
monkeys , thought that
the very angry monkey army ,
Has again come for
war and got up quickly but he felt
that the words,
Of Indrajit that
in the war the army of
enemies has been destroyed,
Were strong and then clapping one palm with another palm,
Laughed uproariously with greatly shaking his shoulders.
8278.Then he thought “
The bow of Rama is
sounding like thunder ,
And giving out great
sound, The string of the bow of his
brother is,
Splitting the globe with its sound , The
great shout of Hanuman ,
Is piercing my ears and the
great sound of the son of Sun God
,
Is spreading all over the world and is echoing.”
8279.”That Angadha is also
making great sound , and Neela,
With great temper is sounding so that it is heard in the sky,
And other monkey leaders are also individually making sound,
And this sound arising out
of their joy is spreading ,
Within this universe and beyond
and possibly because ,
Of the help of Dharma , without any doubt ,
They have all got
released from the tie of Naga
Pasa.”
8280. Telling so many such things to himself , Ravana
got down,
From his bed , took his sword in his hand and with nine crores,
Of Asuras surrounding him , with crores
of ladies wearing .
Pretty Ear globes shining on them , holding lamps made of
Gold,
Coming with him left his palace and
reached the palace of his son.
8281 The ladies who beat the flowering climbers by
the size of their waists,
Carrying their cloth in
their hand , with loosened hair slowly
falling down,
With long breaths which comes out after stopping ,
Who had thick
breasts which has swallowed
sky due to lack of space ,
Who had sleepy eyes due to being suddenly woken
up ,
Who were tottering and were in sleep induced trance.
8282. The Deva
maidens with drinks , sleep
, their dreams and sweet songs
,
Surrounding and pushing them with more pride about their
lustrous eyes,
Than
deceitful fishes, which were
being opened and closed ,
Went along with
Ravana with their anklets making sound.
8283.Several ladies who
had not completely woken up with red
mouth,
Black eyes and long hair which looked as if clouds were made blue ,
Scented by Akil Smoke,
curled , decorated by
placing soft flowers ,
Here and there , without bothering that it may hurt their ,
Thread like waists which has
been made by fate due to its fall,
Were
surrounding Ravana from all
his sides .
8284.Ladies created by
Lord Brahma who lives in his
world ,
With sweet speech by begging sweetness from honey
, sugarcane ,
Milk and Nectar of Devas and with pretty eyes by joining
,
The pretty parts of deer
, Kayal fishes , sword and
flowers
And made all their parts
similarly pretty , walked by
his side.
8285. The great sound
made continuously made by the monkey army,
When they entered the
ears of the very strong Asuras ,
Who were like a big male crocodile , they
looked like huge elephants,
Which had heard the roar of the lion and
the Asura ladies ,
Were like the
snakes in ant hills which have
heard the thunder.
8286.That Rakshasa
Ravana went speedily inside the golden palace ,
Where his son lived and saw
Indrajit who was bleeding from
the wounds
Made by arrows of Lakshmana ,the pain of which he
was not able to bear
And was like a male elephant
which had lost its strength due
to,
A male lion
and which was like a black rain rich cloud.
8287.Indrajit unable to
get up and salute the feet of his
father ,
With great effort lifted
both his hands above his head and
Saluted Ravana
and he with a mind
which was shivering,
Asked him several
times “Son what bad thing came to you “
And “What is the reason
for these wounds ,
Which are causing
great sorrow to you” and he started replying.
8288.”Father , the very powerful arrows of Lakshmana entered
,
All over my chest and
in my body which never
diminishes,
And get destroyed , they dried
my blood completely ,
My armour was broken and because of this , I am worn out ,
Has not my eyes gone inside ?.Had I not hidden ,
Using my power of illusion, by this time , I would be dead.”
8289.”Oh lord who has shoulders like Mandara
mountain , I had not ,
Suffered so much in war
with Indra , Lord Shiva who rides on a
bull ,
The pretty lord Vishnu who rides on the very powerful
Garuda
And With Lord Sun and
other people like them and I had never ,
Told you these type of words for
the strength ,
Of Lakshmana who is a man has no limits.
8290.”Oh Lord who wears garland of just opened flowers
, this,
Is the nature of the strength of the younger Lakshmana and,
If we think of the
strength of Rama , it is beyond
limits of our thought .
And so from now onwards we have only to wait and see what would happen,
You are thinking victory would be ours and that
thought is wrong,”
Said he who did not know that Lakshmana
and others have got up.
8291.”My act of
killing of those monkey warriors along with
,
The victorious
Lakshmana by using the Naga Pasa was due
,
To my using illusion but
Rama still stands
alive ,
And let whatever happens
happen” said Indrajit,
And Ravana who heard
these words to him.
8292.”Oh son, Oh Indrajit
who wears long anklets , possibly ,
You do not know about the
hearing of the big sound made ,
By the strong bow of Lakshmana or the great sound ,
Produced by the monkeys which is
splitting the sky ,
Which is more loud than
the sound of thunder from the clouds,
And which makes the ocean shiver.”
8293. “Oh father , Both the Lakshmana and the monkey
army ,
Were tied by the cruel
Naga Pasa and with
cruel arrows ,
Which were showered
like thunder on them their bodies
had been split.
Is it true that they who were in that state have survived?,
If we think of an arrow that can destroy the power ,
Of Naga Pasa, the God who gave it to me would feel insulted.”
8294.When they were talking like this , the emissaries ,
Who had been sent to find
out what had happened there
,
Speedily came back to the place
where Ravana was standing ,
And saluted him and he asked them , “What had happened
,
In the battle field? And
those extremely well learned emissaries
told.
8295.”Oh Lord who wears on
his chest a scented flower garland
,
Rama the son of king
Dasaratha seeing those
who were affected ,
By Naga Pasa and had fainted there at the mid night initially,
Cried and later became angry and said
he would burn,
All the worlds and at
that time Garuda living on the
sky came there.
8296.”As soon his coming was seen the
Naga Pasa with sharp teeth,
Became in to pieces and were scattered and because
of that,
The monkeys and
Lakshmana got up with their
wounds healed ,
And without tiresomeness
and became more strong than earlier,
And they came and surrounded the battle field. This is what
happened.”
They said and Ravana the Rakshasa
told like this.
8297”It seems Garuda with the wind by his
wings has destroyed,
The Nagapasa sent by my son who has power of broad shoulders ,
Which is beyond
praise .and please see this wonder of
wonders ,
If this is so , the valorous life lead by Ravana this far
seems great ,
It seems all the efforts that I did
has become old ideas.”
8298. “That Lord
Vishnu who once kept all the fourteen worlds ,
Within himself and later released them and who is
strong ,
When he fought with
me , became dispirited and ,
Wandered all over the
world and at that time and also
,
At the time when he
hid himself in the sea , That Garuda ,
Has perhaps
not seen me with his eye .”
8299.”That Vishnu of black colour
had in his hands the divine wheel,
And the conch and when I
went and was about to destroy the
cities,
By going to war and which he was protecting and when
arrows ,
Were going in large number of arrows from my bow
hit Garuda ’s back ,
Front and shoulders and the feathers that
he was using as blanket ,
And when they were still remaining
on him , how did he,
Who is the younger brother of Aruna came to help my enemies.?”
8300. Let that be there and let whatever has to
happen, happen,
But would we not wish the
death of all those who escaped the Naga Pasa?
Oh masculine one , you
yourself go and do further great
warfare ,
And seeing that you are destroying them that Garuda would
,
Feel ashamed “ said Ravana and his
then told his ideas.
8301.”Let me not fight today and
get removed the great pain,
Caused by the war and tomorrow
wthin a second , I would go ,
To the battle
field and use the divine arrow of Lord V Brahma ,
Kill all the enemies and remove al the sorrows of your mind ,.”
Ravana agreed for that and went back to his flower decorated palace.
Chapter on killing of Captains of the army
.
(Ravana decides
to punish Dhoomraksha and Mahaparswa
who deserted Indrajit. Then the Rakshasa
warrior chiefs convince him that
he has not done any great wrong.All the Rakshasa chiefs are killed
in the battle.There isa scene in Valmiki Ramayana where the monkey army sets fire to Lanka.)
8302. The
Rakshasa warriors who heard the great
noise made by the monkeys,
Played the drum
and very much interested in going to war
, became angry ,
And looked at
Ravana whose chest was decorated by flower
garland ,
And asked him
leave to go and he angrily looked at them and said.
8303.”Dhoomraksha and Mahaparswa had met me and asked my,
Permission
to go to the battle and I saw them sweetly and asked
them,
To go to the
war and my emissaries who could not
tolerate this ,
Said, “Oh king ,
please hear what they have done” in a clear manner.
8304.”When our
ocean like army consisting of horses
, chariots ,
Elephants and
foot soldiers was completely
destroyed and,
Our Lord
Indrajit was fighting all alone without bothering about it ,
Saying in an unintelligible manner “arrows,
arrows of Lakshmana” ,
Those two ran
away from the battle field and
possibly,
They have again
come to show you their valour.”
8305.As soon as
they told like that , Ravana who is used to do evil deeds,
With anger which was like flames of fire said to them,
“is this their
type of service ,Catch hold of them.”
8306.When
Ravana told like this , his servants called Kinkaras,
Caught hold of
Dhoomraksha and Mahaparswa who had run away,
From the battle
field and Ravana told
, “do not kill them but ,
Keep in your mind
what I am going to tell you now.”
8307.”First cut
off their rising nose which they use to smell,
And take them all
over the town playing a big drum,
By short sticks
and announce “These people ,
Have run away
scared of the war.”,
And there is no
need for you to do anything
else.”
8308.Immediately those Knkaras who had
sharp swords ,
Rushed to obey
the order and went to cut the nose of those two,
And then a
Rakshasa commander called Mali looked at Ravana ,
Told , “Oh Lord
who merits great praise, this is not proper”
and prevented the act.
8309.”In the
pretty war those who lose courage due to fear ,
Later winning
in fierce war or dying without achieving
victory,
Are the events that come from old times.
Who are
there in this world who have
stable masculinity ?”
8310.”Oh king ,
were you not knowing incidents which
happened ,
Differently ? Have not
Devas and the
army of Rakshasas ,
Who have come to
fight with us , been defeated?,
Has not Indra
became scared at us ?Please think
about it.”
8311. “Oh my
father, Varuna shivered till he got
your grace ,
And was leaving
deep breaths and shivering and when
that is so ,
These who have
the culture of dark evil have not done a big crime?
And if you think
properly the punishment that you
gave is not fair.”
8312.”Oh great
expert Our very wide army of forty Vellams ,
Have died in this war
and only Indrajit , Dhoomraksha
,
And
Mahaparswa came back alive ,
And now who can
be more valorous than these two.”
8313..”Oh best
among males, The Naga pasa lost its power,
And has been
destroyed and half of our army has also been destroyed ,
You have gone
to war on first day and returned and
would you ,
Cut the long nose
of these two who stood ,
With your son till
the end?”
8314.’Just by
hearing the name of Lakshmana , many Rakshasas,
Would get confused and go
and close the door of the ocean,
If you are going to cut all
their noses , would ,
The seven
oceans be sufficient and even if you
cut ,
Till the deluge
all the noses cannot be cut.”
8315. “Getting scared of a great war , many who were defeated by him,
Had saluted Hanuman who came as emissary and they are
,
All standing
without any harm and more than,
Half of our Army
of Rakshasas are keeping their nose.”
8316.”Suppose you do not release Sita , in the dense war ,
That will take
place , who would be there who do not
get scared and run away?
Just because
people do not say that Rama and Lakshmana who are experts
In fierce
war have not been killed, would you cut
off,
The noses of all those who had gone to the battle.?’
8317.By hearing
the words of Mali Ravana got calmed
down,
And knowing
that Those two lost their mental balance,
And knowing well
the state of mind of Ravana ,
With anger and
red eyes, they told several things,
About their
state of affairs.
8318. “Oh Lord
who is like our father , your son became
tired in war ,
And not only
that , he went speedily in the sky like lightning,
And did acts of illusion
and has reached this town and
managed to live.
8319. “ Oh Lord
who knows nature of strength , either
by today ,
Or tomorrow and
without postponing it to the third day,
WE would kill the
enemies like butter poured
in a copper lamp.”
8320.”After
sending us for war you would
either hear that,
They died
after fighting cruel war or they
got destroyed the enemies,
But would not
hear that we have been defeated”
And like this
they took an oath of sacrificing their
life.”
8321.”Along with
them Ravana sent lustrous weapons
and also,
Ten vellam of the
army of Rakshasas and he also sent ,
Elephant
army , chariot army and foot
soldiers to suit that number.”
8322-8323..Along
with Yagna Shatru who is enemy of fire
sacrifices ,
Suryashatru the enemy of Sun who comes on the sky ,
Mali who wears anklets , the
cruel Pisacha ,
The Vajrajit who has teeth harder than diamond,
Mahaparswa and dhoomralochana went to the war and
As per the
orders of Ravana who had won
the seven worlds ,
Elephants in rut induced trance , chariots
and horses followed,
And they went
like mountains marching towards war.
8324. When the march along with the army the
dust rose and hid the sky ,
And also covered
eyes of Devas and due to that they were not able to see,
The end of the
army and no one knew properly
the constitution of that army.
8325. With the
chariots speedily moving like wind,
With Elephants
which were like mountains
with legs ,
Along with
flags flying above resembling
the white tides ,
With swords waving like fishes , that army looked like a
sea.
8326. The drums
made sound resembling the sound,
Made by the
huge sea surrounding the world ,
The elephants
were trumpeting , possibly competing ,
With the clouds
and the sound of horses
resembled the rain.
8327, The killer
elephants instead of walking
in the footsteps ,
Of the
marching army , stood
in the same place ,
Without obeying
the trainers and moved
one ,
After another
like mountains wearing a mask.
8328.The huge
elephants in rut which are surrounded
by crows,
Due to the rut induced trance extended
their long trunk ,
Towards the sky
, sipped the excess water in the clouds ,
And
prevented water from going to the clouds.
8329.The shine
of several weapons which were
rising up ,
The shine of the
new ornaments worn by the warriors ,
The light from decorations done to chariot , horses
and elephants ,
And the
light of golden garlands , due
to being too much,
The darkness
of the all the eight directions
were removed.
8330.Rama
seeing that the enemy army that was marching towards them ,
Became very angry and asked Vibheeshana “ Is the one coming here
,
The one who won by
using illusion.? Please tell me .”
Vibheeshana who
knew clearly as to who was coming
told .
8331, “The
one who is like the lion living in a cave who comes
,
Desiring a cruel war
, who has curved teeth like the split moon ,
Who makes sound
which would powder the collection of sound of thunders,
Who has several arrows which spit fire ,quiver tied on his back,
Holding a bow and
coming on a chariot
Making sound like thunder is Mahaparswa.”
8332. “ The
one who has red hair like fire , who
has eyes capable of destroying,
Who is of red colour , who is capable of drinking
the soul of his enemies ,
Who has a big smiling mouth
, who is licking the bottom of
his mouth ,
And who
comes riding on a golden chariot is
Dhoomraksha.”
8333.”The
one who talks like a mad person , who holds
the trident ,
Who has a very strong chariot , who
has a body like a mountain ,
And who seems to
say “this head of mine is yours” is
Vajrajit.”
8334,” The one
who is having matchless horse with white flowing mane,
Which has more
speed than the mind as well as wind,
Who bites his
lips ,
who shouts like ocean and who has
,
A spear that can get victory over the Devas is Pisacha.”
8335. “Oh Lord
, He who has a lustrous
chariot who has a voice ,
Louder than
the boom of the sea and
who is more angry than fire ,
Is
Suryashatru and he who has
eyes which give out
Blood and
fire is the Yagnasathru.”
8336.The one
who has a well maintained horse
army ,
Which is like the
spike of red paddy , who is short tempered by nature,
Who has advanced
in penance and who comes on a chariot,
Is the one called Mali , “ said Vibheeshana
after saluting feet of Rama.
8337.After greeting Rama who is greatly pure , the sea
of the monkey army ,
Making huge
sound went before the Rakshasa
enemy and later
,
Both armies got engaged
in a war and seeing that the Devas ,
Unable to go away from there , with a shivering body ,
And depressed
mind , sweated all over their body and were
nervous.
8338.The monkey
army threw stones like the
cloud with thunder
,
At the time of deluge and the
bows of the Asuras sprayed
arrows,
And
they like like the thunder
falling from the clouds on the mountain,
Broke the teeth
of the monkeys and their heads also were
shattered.
8339. With the
elephants in rut dying with
the horses with stirrups dying ,
With the
chariots with broad wheels which are being pulled breaking
,
The body
of Asura army was also
being destroyed , making ,
People assume
that hood of Adhisesha would also be destroyed,
By the rain of
stone by the monkeys.
8340. The speedily
thrown arrows of the shape of the wheel,
Along with the monkeys
who never get tired of
killing who had ,
Long arms and
where were carrying
the mountain , Along with,
Long legs which were
standing with stability ,along
with long,
Straight tails indicating amger and with mountains and trees,
Kept ready for
hurling went further.
8341. The
thomaras thrown by the hands of those
who ride ,
In the horse army
, were able to cross directions and
jump like mind,
Tore the
bodies of the chiefs of the monkey armies who had,
Great masculinity
and fell on the ground and made
them split.
8342. The mountains thrown by the crowds of the monkeys ,
Making sound
“kal” , crushed the flags
tied on the pretty chariots,
With wheels ,
broke the teeth and cut the head of charioteers ,
And also broke the bows and neck of evil asuras and
also kill elephants.
8343. The Spear
with a leaf shape thrown by Rakshasas riding
on horses .,
On the
monkeys went inside the bodies of the tall monkeys
,
Who were walking in front of the army like the snakes whose
,
Eyes are their ears
entering in to mountain caves
which were like water pots.
8344. The
elephants in the trance induced by rut would catch ,
Monkeys by their tail and beat them and
those monkeys ,
Which escape
would catch the legs of elephants and pull them,
And those fearful
monkeys would catch the shields
thrown by Asuras ,
Hit the Asuras
with them and the asuras
with cruel eyes ,
Would throw the spear
and kill those monkeys.
8345. The crowd
of monkeys which were coming in the front
Threw with great speed mountains and being hit by them ,
The black
sea of Asura army fell down in the field and ,
The arrows sent
by those evil asuras struck the monkeys
Making their heads showing teeth being cut
,
And this way the
ocean of army soldiers
got destroyed.
8346. Due to the breaking of the axles of golden chariots , the strong horses,
Found it
impossible to pull those chariots
similar to poverty ,
Which makes them
thin reaching one family , makes them,
Not able to
give something to others and later eat ,
And makes them caught
in the domestic life which stops their breath.
8347.The cruel
elephants because of death of
people sitting over them,
Without getting
tired started roaming in the red water
of blood ,
And this was
similar to a boat roaming about in the
sea ,
After all the sailors and servants
riding in it are killed.
8348.Many
horses due to their riders along with
their weapons ,
Getting
destroyed were caught in the sea of
blood and were struggling
And they
were also slipping down and falling once in a while,
Getting pushed
down , and with mouth with flowing blood ,
Looked like the
northern fire at deluge , which
spits fire.
8349.Due to the mountains thrown by the monkey army falling
on,
Asuras , their
big heads with teeth
went down in to their belly ,
Making their
wives who have closely moved
with them for a long time,
Found it difficult to approach their husbands to know more
of them.
8350.Dhoomraksha
and Hanuman started fighting one
against ,
The other and Angadha who was wearing the
garland stopped Mahaparswa ,
In war and
Mali who brought huge bow for protection and Neela
,
Fought with great anger and Pisacha who was capable ,
Of fighting
a big
and fearful war fought with Panasa.
8351. The Surya
satru fought directly
with the son of Sun god,
And the fire spitting Yagna satru fought
with Lakshmana ,
The younger brother
of Rama and Rishabha fought with Vajrajit .
8352. The Rakshasas who had cruel eyes and white teeth fought ,
With the leaders among valorous lion like
leaders of the monkey clan ,
Fought with each other with anger
and fierce manner ,
Making the
devas who had come to witness the
war greatly scared.
8353.When
these events were happening , out of the ten vellam
,
Asuras who had lustrous white teeth , monkey warriors
Killed six vellam
of them in the battle field and ,
The
remaining four vellam soldiers were
killed by Lakshmana.
8354. The flow of
blood which reached the salty water of
the sea,
Did not appear to
have mixed with that and because of that ,
The entire sea
making great noise appeared like molten copper ,
And the pearls in that sea looked like red seeds
on them,
And the fishes roaming there without food appeard like corals .
8355. When the
sea with the noisy water was
looking like blood ,
The gems of various
types and of various colours found in the sea ,
All appeared red
and the pearls that were
rolling out of the tusks ,
Of mountain like
elephants in rut as well as
conches and pearls ,
All became
red and it was difficult to know them separately.
8356. When
that earth shaking cruel war
was progressing ,
The Sun with its red rays which appeared to be like healthy and
pretty hands,
Destroyed
the elephant of huge darkness
, appeared to have seven times,
Taken bath
in that blood water and
had risen up.
8357.When Rama
the Sun drove away the Rakshasa called
darkness ,
The sun with his
hot rays to remove the darkness appearing outside ,
And it appeared
as if there were two suns which
brought ,
Light to the world so that
the world could be clearly seen.
8358, When the
darkness which appeared stable went
away ,
The mountains
and oceans which were
spread ,
On the
limitless earth were
clearly seen and was similar,
To the sea of blood with blood as waves with
,
Several mountain
like reddish elephant mountains floating on it.
8359.In the
morning after sun rise , the face
of those dead in the ,
Bloody water
which does not go from earth , in the
slushy mud created by fat,
The arrows which were like insects with dots and stripes appeared,
Like lotus
flowers which had been opened by
the sun and appeared pretty .
8360.Chariots elephants
as well as horses were
lying mixed,
Everywhere in the battle field and they were lying there as if ,
The world of
Devas, planes , clouds , other worlds and mountains,
Due to torrential winds have fallen down
there during the time of deluge.
8361. The
Rakshasis who had face like the moon that goes round ,
During the
night , Inner lips even more red than fire and who had,
Tied Alli(flower)
garlands over their hairs reached
the battle field ,
And saw their
husbands who had been
hugged by them lying there,
After leaving their life and they fell on them like the creepers ,
And were
lying on their husbands like a creeper hugging a
tree.
8362.The
Rakshasis with tender bent waist , pretty breasts ,
Red long hair ,
with white teeth which have the nature of being sad,
Reached the
battle field and instead of giving
the heads of their,
Loving husbands
for eating to the ghosts , tore the mouth of those ghosts.
8363. One lady
who was wearing a shoulder bangle
which is lustrous,
Who went in
search of her husband and seeing
his body parts there ,
Collected and heaped
them in one place and when small
fox
Took away liver ,
intestine and the eyes and since she did not have ,
Strength to
follow it , took deep breaths and
died.
8364. The
ladies with long sword like eyes
seeing that the big shoulders ,
Of their
husband were being dragged away by foxes and when
they
Saluted them
and asked with
friendliness and chased them,
The collection of weapons lying there cut their
legs ,
And their
small feet painted by red cotton
juice pained and they stood there.
8365. Those
Rakshasa ladies who had decorated their
hairs with garlands ,
And who had heart that wanted the welfare
of their husbands ,
Stood on the tall
hill of dead bodies searching their
supporting husbands ,
Were similar to the pretty peahen which
had been deserted the peacocks
,
Who were
their loving friends, searching for
them on mountains.
8366. Some
other Rakshasis seeing
that their great husbands
had ,
Given up their
life in the battle folding their
mouth due to great anger,
In the battle field , thought that the other
women had left her teeth mark ,
On them during the
love play and they were hiding these
,
By the
tight lips and motion less white teeth
,
And thought they will
look in to it and became
very angry.
8367. Due to their husbands losing their heads which did many crimes ,
Though they went
near them , the Rakshasi maidens
were not,
Able to recognize
them and getting bored they opened their armour ,
And after seeing
their big nail mark which was like a flag ,
On their
shoulders , they died leaving their souls.
8368. Those
Rakshasis who had eyes which shed
tears like rain earlier ,
Were searching
for the diamond like bodies
of their husbands ,
And entered the battle field
and died getting drowned ,
In the river of blood that was flowing from the big mountain of corpses.
8369. The tall and great Hanuman who had pretty well grown legs,
And
Dhoomraksha with smoke filled eyes
were fighting ,
And both with
spitting fire , neither going forward ,
Or going backward
were fighting without
achieving victory.
8370. That Dhoomraksha
who was more cruel than fire
,
Was like an angry black cloud using
his pretty bow ,
Sent five
arrows which were like fire,
Aiming them at
the body of Hanuman , the son of
Anjana.
8371.As soon
as those arrows struck
so that they can,
Be taken out on
his strong shoulders and blood started ,
Oozing out like
Veezhi fruit , that Hanuman who was ,
As strong as the
clouds wandering at time of deluge ,
Became very angry
and destroyed the chariot of
Dhoomraksha.
8372. Due to the
destruction of the big chariot with wheels,
Dhoomraksha speedily rose in the sky beautified by the
sun,
Along with a bow
and that was cut by the cruel arrow of Lakshmana ,
And Hanuman who was directly fighting with him
,
Caught hold of
him , hugged him and put him on the
earth.
8373.Hanuman
put the body of that Rakshasa
which was ,
Bigger than the
mountain on earth and with his feet ,
Which was used to
jump over the ocean , he kicked him,
And
turned and plucked his head
which used ,
To spit cruel fire
and threw it in the sea.
8374.Both
Mahaparswa and Angadha who were fighting
,
With each
other had red eyes burning like a lamp
,
And were greatly angry , letting out deep breath like smoke,
And with an
intention of killing each other , they
were fighting ferociously.
8375 That
Mahaparswa who came near and was fighting
shouted ,
In the grip of
alcohol and like an elephant tied on a strong staff,
Sent fifty one
cruel arrows resembling speedily throwing of a mud ball,
So that it would go and pierce the wide
chest of Angadha.
8376-8377That
Angadha who was like the black coloured angry Rahu and Kethu,
Which creep and
go near the Sun God picked up by
his strong hands ,
Mahaparswa along with his chariot and
when he threw them,
On the earth , that Mahaparswa threw away his bow , got down,
From his chariot
which was shining like the sun and sent a spear ,
Which never fails to act like
the curses of sages,
Aimed at the
chest of Angadha made pretty by the art of wrestling .
8378. That Rama who is the form of all the worlds thinking ,
That spear which
was not coming was not a simple
one ,
But the rope of God of death , sent an arrow dipped in poison ,
Which was
matchless so that the name of the spear is destroyed.
8379,Seeing that
Angadha told that “ the strength of Rama,
Who measured all
the fourteen worlds by two steps was great
“,
And even before thinking caught hold
of Mahaparswa who rose ,
In the sky and
tore him in to two pieces.
8380. The great Mali and Neela
fought similar to the fight ,
Between Narasimha , the lord of the devas and Hiranya ,
The king of the
Rakshasas and devas showered flowers
and praised them,
8381.When Neela threw a big stone he
could break the bow,
Of Mali in to two pieces and Mali took a lustrous sword ,
Got up in to his
chariot and told Neela “stop” ,
And went near
Neela and started fighting
.
8382. When this act was happening
at that place then,
The victorious
Kumuda who was in another
place ,
Took a mountain
in his hand and threw it on Mali,
Breaking the
chariot of Mali and powdering it.
8383.When
Mali who was fighting with great
strength ,
Who cut off the
huge tree uprooted by Angadha
and ,
Thrown at him
, The younger brother of Rama ,
Who could remove
difficult to destroy bad Karma
sent arrows ,
For cutting of his
shoulder junction of that
Mali.
8384When Mali saw
that his shoulder holding the lightning
like ,
Sword was cut
off , he continued to fight
and Lakshmana ,who,
Thinking that a war
fought with equals is only good,
And this war
was not proper went away
from there.
8385. Those monkey warriors who were
standing before Rama ,
Who was the colour
of the water of the sea , seeing the act,
Of Lakshmana who was
famous and holding a bow
told ,
“who can do such
great acts “ became happy and further praised.
8386 Lakshmana
with very strong shoulders who was
fighting with Yajnasathru ,
With great
anger in a fierce way and with a
lustrous arrow,
He split open the
chest of the Rakshasa killing him ,
Possibly informing
him that your life span is only
this much.
8387.Lakshmana
with a stong broad chest with his
sharp arrows,
Broke the
bow of the enemy of the fire sacrifice which has lustrous fire
Which was rising
up, and along with that the neck, , legs,
As well his
chariot which used to rise up in the
sky was destroyed.
8388.The
ruler of the clan of monkeys Sugreeva,
Killed Surya Shatru,
Who once up on a
time stopped and won over his father,
Who had a mountain like body and who had been always
victorious.
8389.A monkey
chief called Rishabha threw a mountain
at Vajrajit,
Who had neared
him to do a matchless battle , who was fighting with him.
Who had poison like eyes
and teeth , so that his Huge chariot ,
Driven with great
speed along with its driver and
horses was destroyed.
8390. Due to his
strong chariot being destroyed , Vajrajit left his bow ,
And armed with a huge iron rod
which was matchless , he got
down,
And making even
the Lord Shiva with eight shoulders scared
,
Beat Rishabha leading to a doubt whether
he was alive or not.
8391.When that
Rishabha who was beaten suffered very greatly , sorrowed,
And like the peaks of mountain
destroyed due to thunder, was
about to ,
Get destroyed,
Hanuman who can take any form from
dwarf to tall appeared there.
8392
Vajrajit who was famous and was
wearing a heroic anklet seeing,
Hanuman who appeared before him , who had
a very tall body ,
Touching the
sky and who was an expert in warfare
,
Beat him on the chest
so that his wide chest would
get shattered.
8393.Hanuman
caught hold of that Asura who tried to break his chest,
By his left
hand , snatched the iron rod from the hands of Vajrajit,
And using his
fists which gave him victory killed him
by hitting him.
8394. Pisacha
to protect himself from
Panasa a monkey warrior ,
Who was having swiftness of hand , who was like a male tiger
,
And who was attempting to throw a huge tree on him,
Sent one big weapon called Thomara aimed at
his chest,
So that he would fall and roll and huge amount of blood would flow from him,
8395. That
Pisacha who was an expert in war and
who had a machine ,
Of horse called Vasi making one perplexed as to whether he was on the cloud?
Whether he was on the sea? Whether he was standing on earth,
Whether he was
on the sun or where was he
?
8396.The six
thousand devas thought there
were hundred thousand horses ,
Or were not and got perplexed as
with knowledge this could not be judged,
Due to the
matchless jumping horse wandering
and standing,
In the battle
ground where the hawks
fly all around ?
8397. That
powerful horse of Pisacha which does
not wander ,
On earth
would run faster than eye
sight , go faster than mind
,
Would go
faster than wind which blows in the
sky ,
Would go with
great speed and stand in the battle field ,
And also
outside the battle field.
8398.Since the
land of the devas was hurt
by the rare spear ,
Which was tied on
the big hawk like horse which
walked speedily ,
AS well as round
and round , the huge monkey crowd
,
Lost their
souls and their bodies were
heaped.
8399.The Devas
who had weakened were startled to see
,
Him
destroying within a second hundreds
and thousands,
Of monkeys by using
his very sharp spear and were scared.
8400. Knowing
that that the form of Pisacha which was
being seen,
In several
places and which was performing the job of god of death,
Was only one , Lakshmana
who had had great masculine power,
In sending arrows
from his bow using the arrow of wind God killed him.
8401. That
Pisacha who was sitting with
stability on horses,
Dancing to musical beat, even after his lustrous head was
cut off ,
Holding a spear
making the monkeys run greatly
scared ,
Did not reduce
the number of
killings and did not fall on the
ground.
Chapter on killing of Makaraksha.
(Makaraksha the
son of Khara with an aim at avenging the
death of his father goes to the war and
is killed by Rama.)
8402. The bees went and sang before
Sita with sweet smile thinking,
They will get
compensation that day , the
emissaries of God of death ,
Took the souls
of dead people and
went to their place ,
The emissaries of the evil Ravana
went to their city,
And went and told him about the death of his army chiefs.
8403. The
emissaries went to their town and
went to the palace ,
Of their
matchless king , saluted him with great sorrow as,
They did not have joyful news to convey and with
sorrow,
Nd told about the death of the army
chiefs who were experts in war.
8404. After their telling , hearing that news
, Ravana ,
Who was the king
of sorrowing citizens hissed like a cruel snake ,
And sobbed and seeing that Makaraksha went near him and told.
8405.”Oh father ,
For taking away the sweet soul of my
father ,
In a very closed
by war , why did you not send me
earlier itself?
Did you not
realize my power? how can you who is matchless
become sad?”
8406. When I heard that the Rama had come here
, I myself ,
Wanted to go and
fight with him but thinking , when you ,
Who is my lord is
there , it is not proper for me take a decision
,
I kept quiet, Oh
king, Oh Lord , is there any thing in
the heaven,
And in earth which
is capable of winning over me?”
(He is son of Khara.A lady is not supposed
to remove her Mangala Suthra
Without the funeral rites of her husband
was over.)
8407. “My mother
with crying eyes has been drowned in ocean of sorrow,
She who cannot even now remove her Mangala Suthra has told
That she
would do the rites
of her husband in the black pot
made of ,
The head of
Rama who had killed
her husband . Oh Lord who does ,
Sweet deeds , who feeds
the eagles with his spear
. you should,
Help me complete the ritual of my father and so,
Please shower
your grace on me and order me to
go war.”
8408. AS soon as Makaraksha told like
this Ravana looked at him and told,
“Son, What you said
is correct. So please go and
avenge your old enmity “
And then
Makaraksha took leave of Ravana and he who had shining shoulders ,
Due to the
boon he had obtained, who had evil war culture ,
Got up on his chariot and went to the
battle field.
8409. He
came along with five vellums of his own army and this was,
Joined by another
five Vellam of Ravana’s army and they went behind .
Makaraksha making sound like clouds and the
ocean with great sound,
And due to the
army marching the dust which hid ,
The top most
peak of the Golden Meru mountain .
8410.Ravana
ordered that Sonithaksha and Singa should go along,
Near the
wheel of the huge chariot guarding it and this was
,
Seconded as
great by Makaraksha and he
went along with his friends,
And followed by foot soldiers and other
sections of the army ,
Like the
planets and stars accompanying the moon.
8411. The very
many huge flags held by
the army of Rakshasas,
Were like
a roof and prevented the heat of the sun and its rays,
AS they provided shade
and the tusks of elephants
,
Who had old
anger using their pretty tusks sprayed
,
Water from their mouth
and they reduced ,
The pain
felt by the monkey army
coming against them.
8412.The
elephants trumpeted , the horses neighed
,
The collection of
drums made sound, the warriors
shouted and ,
The sound raised
by an instrument called Padalai
,
Was heard by
the entire universe and since
there was no place,
For air to move
about , all beings sweated
a lot.
8413. That army
which reached speedily , without
leaving the culture of war,
Fought a very cruel war and each head went and attacked with pride ,
The head of the
other army and armies killed many people of the other army,
And the marching army of the supporting army
fought with other supporting army,
The stones and
arrows with the armies were thrown and
sent respectively ,
And the
blood that flowed there dragged
the dead elephants.
8414. The
mountains that were thrown by the monkey
warriors ,
Were caught by
the Rakshasas and thrown back at
the monkeys ,
Like the shower
by the clouds and due to the mountains ,
Hitting them ,
the monkeys were destroyed like thunder
fallen forest ,
And the ghosts which were eating those dead monkeys ,
Made very great sound with
a filled up mouth.
8415.Those monkey
warriors snatched the strong sword that were ,
Being held by the
black coloured Rakshasas threw
them,
On chest of those Rakshasas and
killed them and the strong ones among the Rakshasa warriors
snatched the mountains and trees
held ,
By the
monkeys and threw them on their chest
and kill them.
8416. The Rakshasa Makaraksha with eyes like a
crocodile , wearing ,
Flower garlands
frequented by bees and who has strength
like thunder ,
Went on killing
the monkey army drove his
victorious chariot ,
With pretty
big wheels towards Rama
who had the colour of cloud ,
Who had the
KOsala country surrounded by ganges,
Having crop lands
that had large number
of gardens.
8417.Seeing him
coming towards them, the monkey
army thinking that,
He is Indrajit
became greatly scared and got
scattered here and there,
And the monkey
commanders who fought him where
made to roll ,
By the Instrument
thrown by that Rakshasa and they
reached Rama ,
And looking at
him started telling the following
words.
8418.That
Makaraksha who wore a pretty garland which is eaten by Bees,
Said to Rama ,” The great enmity that
I had with you is because
You destroyed the sweet life of my father is
not with ,
The trinity but only
with you and today ,
I would
remove that enmity
and stand up,”
8419. Rama whose power of shoulders is equal to his fame
,
Hearing the words
of Makraksha very clearly told him,
“Are you the son
of Khara? Have you come to avenge old
enmity?
To those born as
a son and brought up in a family ,
What you said is
eminently suitable .”
8420.The
twang of the string of the bow
of Makaraksha sounded like thunder,
“I would complete the war
due to my father and also finish my anger,”
And started raining arrows like
the rain from water rich clouds
,
Showering
water on the top of the mountain in the monsoon season.”
8421.Rama by
sending hot and lustrous arrows removed
all the arrows,
On him by Makaraksha and after
search chose a proper arrow and sent it,
So that it will
pierce the flower garland chest of Makaraksha ,
And that
arrow went and struck and stood ,
On the chest of
Makaraksha , who had raised bent eye
brow due to rage.
8422.That Makaraksha , who had
eyes like lotus flower opened by sun,
After
shivering due to the arrow of Rama which hit him ,
Spitting fire
from his mouth , from where smoke came
out earlier
Sent one thousand
arrows which had earlier dipped in the flesh of enemies,
Aiming at
striking at the pretty armour of Rama
who had divine fame and shouted.
8423. Seeing that the Devas were greatly surprised and Rama ,
Who had the
kingship smiled and sent six sharp arrows,
And cut off the
hoofs of horses that were drawing
Makaraksha ‘s,
Chariot , cut the head of his driver and made it fall on the floor
And also cut
his bow in the middle.
8424. That
Makaraksha who had
bleeding red from ,
The mouth
of those arrows within a
second was seen in the sky,
And due
to the power of his penance created
thunder , fire,
And water from
the clouds which was uprooting the world like deluge .
8425. Due to the power of the penance of Makaraksha the thunders ,
Fell in a row in
an endless crores of numbers
, the wind roared ,
With double the
speed of winds at deluge , all things lost
their balance ,
And fell
down , the black clouds gave rise to rain of stones,
And the
monkeys lost their sense in war and
started running away.
8426.All the
directions to which the monkeys ran were covered,
By fire and
smoke and the clouds gave rise to huge rain of fire
,
Damaging everything
and because of it thousand crores ,
Of monkeys
died and Rama asked Vibheeshana ,
Whether it happened due to illusion or power of his boons ,
And
Vibheeshana saluted Rama and started telling him.
8427.”Seeing the strength of penance of Makaraksha Wind god
,
As well as Rain
god , were unable to deny the boon asked by him ,
And gave him
divine boons and this happened due to those boons,”
Said Vibheeshana
and Rama who had eyes like
hundred petal eyes,
Said “Within a
second I would drive these
away.”
8428. The Great Rama using his strong and pretty bow sent cruel arrows,
Of the God of
wind and God of ocean , which burnt
the rain and wind,
Which were sent
by Makraksha and they went and fell in the sea
and got destroyed.
8429.Then that
Makaraksha noticing that the wind and rain has been destroyed,
Filled up the
entire sky with his form using his power
of illusion ,
But hid himself
without revealing the place and
spread spears ,
In crores and
crores and seeing that
the great expert Rama,
Wondered “What
tricks are being played by one person”
and told.
8430. “By using illusion he has filled every
where with his form,
And is hiding so
that it is not possible to locate
him ,
And the form of this one who is hiding cannot be guessed,
“What action can be taken against this evil
one who is more cruel than fire?”
8431.Thinking
that,” Hit by my arrow and blood
coming out ,
Like a river from
there he has hidden his body brought up ,
Without
grace in the sky and is making it appear in various ways,
And he is
hiding in one of them “Rama the lord of Devas ,
Looking for a
spot where blood was oozing out , deciding that ,
He must be hiding
there send an arrow which cut the Asura’s head.
8432.When the
sharp arrows of Rama which go like thunder ,
The body of that
Rakshasa rained like cloud raining
water and ,
Fell down on the
earth and at that time the illusion
created by him,
Vanished
like the Sun driving away darkness,
and that illusion,
Which was like a
dream one sees became a lie and
vanished.
8433.A Rakshasa
called Rakthaksha who had a huge
chariot with pretty flag,
And who had the
colour fresh cloud which appears during summer ,
Came speedily
there sending arrows that spit fire continuously ,
Like a wind so that he can fight with Nala the architect of the sea bridge,
Who was very
angry , capable of killing
and cruel.
8434 That Rakthaksha then pulled the fearsome string of his bow ,
Till his
garland decked shoulders and rained arrows like fire at deluge,
And Nala who was
fighting with him using a very tall tree
,
Beat back all
those arrows and went like a lion facing
crowd of elephants.
8435.Looking at
Rakthaksha who cut of the tree that he
was rotating ,
In to pieces by
his arrows , Nala who was match only to himself ,
Bent deep down on
the earth , jumped on Rakthaksha’s head ,
And seeing
that the Devas shouted in joy making all directions tremble.
8436.Like the
rain bow appearing on the cruel mountain with fire on top,
The Very pretty
Nala was standing on the head of Rakthaksha
,kicked him
So that blood was
flowing out from the big eyes
, nose and ears of Rakthaksha ,
And crushed
brain was coming out and Nala
pushed him on earth.
8437.As soon as
Rakthaksha died Singa with fire flowing out
of his eyes,
Who had
cruel bow and arrows and who was riding on a chariot .
Over which small
bells had been tied looked at Nala and
asked him.
“Where are you going? “ and Panasa
who had the strength ,
Of the
faultless Meru mountain jumped in between them.
8438.Singa then sent
well cultured and well
chosen ten arrows ,
Aimed at the
chest and shoulders of Panasa . which came like thunder ,
So that they may hit
Panasa. But that Panasa
became very angry,
And boiled like fire in which ghee has been
poured ,
And lifted
up Singha along with the chariot
he was riding.
8439.When
Panasa lifted him like that Singa who was
like ,
The Meru mountain
jumped out of that chariot and Panasa ,
Threw that
chariot on his head and as soon as that Rakshasa ,
Hit by that fell on the ground and when he wa heavily
bleeding ,
Panasa who had hard shoulders like diamond
stepped on him and killed him.
8440. Due to
the arrows sent by the sons of king Dasaratha, and due
to,
Monkeys throwing
Maramara , mountain and other things on
then,
The ten Vellam
army which went surrounding Makaraksha
,
Were
all killed and those emissaries
of Ravana,
Who remained
alive and who were not carrying ,
Any weapon went
to the city to inform the news to
Ravana.
Chapter on Brahmastra
(AS requested by Ravana Indrajit comes for war again. In the great war when Lakshmana wants to kill Indrajit by using Brahmastra, Rama stops him. Indrajit decided to use Brahmastra to kill Lakshmana and others. Vibheeshana goes away to collect food and Rama to worship the weapons. Indrajit requests Ravana to send a huge army to divert the attention of Lakshmana. Lakshmana and the monkeys complexly destroy that army. Meanwhile Indrajit does worship to Brahmastra , hides himself in the sky and sends that great arrow. All the army including Lakshmana die. Rama comes back and wails.)
8441.Hearing about the death of son of Khara and the killing of Rakthaksha by Nala ,
By stamping on his head and death of Singan and the burden of his army ,
Being reduced from the world from the emissaries , Ravana who had moved away ,
From justice told, “Go and bring my son Indrajit with great haste.”
8442,They approached Indrajit and told him , “your father has summoned you “,
And Indrajit who had healthy shoulders like a mountain asked,
“Have all the Rakshasas who had gone to the war died?” and they said,
“Among the people sent by Ravana who else except you have returned?”
And again told him what all had happen and Indrajit came to his father’s place with haste.
8443.He saluted Ravana and told him, “Father do not get sad that your sons have died,
You would witness my prowess today , Sita wearing ear globes as well as the Devas would see ,
The heaps of bodies of countless number of monkeys and dead bodies of the men .”
8444.Then he went round his father, saluted him sat on a long chariot which travels,
Through the sky and which is pulled by one thousand lions and had a golden flag,
And after beating the war drums he departed to the battle field and along with him,
Sixty vellams of army wearing garland of victory and who were armed with sword,
Crores of elephants, horses , and chariots went in a very big crowd.
8445.The following instruments were then played- Kumbikai , thimilai , chendai
Big drums Kotti , Pambai , drums tied by leather belts , conches, Panavam,
Kambali , urumai , thakkai, karadigai , Thudi, Vei , kandai , Ambali ,
Kanuvai , OOmai and Chagadai and they gave rise to big sound.
8446 The sound of the collection of drums kept on the elephants , the bells which were ,
Tied on the wheels of chariots giving rise to alternate sound , The horses,
Wearing the garland of bells and the heroic anklets and garlands worn by respectable ,
Warriors holding big flags spread up to the sky and were like tides of sea.
8447. The sound coming out of conches , pipes , Aakuli , Kalam with its high tone,
The sound from the Peeli , the sound of flute , the roar of the lions ,
The neighing of horses , the thunder like sound from chariots , the sound ,
From the cloud like elephants which had huge trunks were unlike the sound of clouds .
8448, The sweet music from the various instruments which reminded of the sound of musical poems,
Which was like honey , The music from the strings of veena which had sweet taste of sugar candy,
The honey like music from good Yaazh which is like the humming of the bee ,
Were causing joy , very much like the nectar eaten by the Devas of heaven.
8449.The sound of twang of the string of the bow, the sound of challenge by warriors,
The high sound of rebuking heard like “ol”, the sound of the conversation of warriors,
The thunder like sound produced when they sigh , the huge sound raised ,
When they pat their soldiers which is heard for a long distance , the “kal” sound,
Produced when they walk with speed masked the great sound produced by the ocean.
8450. When the four types of ocean like army was marching ahead, the dust raised,
From the wide earth rose to the sky and due to its blowing , the deva ladies,
Who had come to see the ocean like army of Indrajit , had dust blown,
In to their lustrous wide eyes which was like ocean of milk and created ocean of tears in them.
8451. That Indrajit who had earlier made the Devas shiver , was surrounded ,
By thousand crores of chariots which were as great and as pretty as,
The city of Indra and he himself rode on a matchless golden chariot ,
Was looking like the Sun which is circled by planets with pure light.
8452. He then reached the battle field with his huge army which cannot be counted,
And which does not retreat and set the army in a formation looking like,
Andril bird which had neck , body , leg , nail and tail and was ready for the battle,
8453.Then he took the right whorled conch similar to God of death,
Which was given to him as tribute when king Indra was defeated ,
Which had the sound of the seven oceans , at the time of final deluge ,
And blew in to it making the devas scared and all the directions shatter.
8454. The great army of monkeys when they heard the sound from the conch,
Dispersed like the animals in the forest when the roar of a lion enters their ears,
And started running helter-skelter and at that time Indrajit ,
Twanged the string of his bow which was like the bow,
Of Lord Shiva which was the Meru mountain itself .
8455.The membranes of the ear got torn for all the monkeys due to that sound ,
Also their chest was broken . Their legs which cannot go further ,
With enthusiasm turned back , the trees and mountains in their hand slipped and fell,
They started shivering, their mouth got dried up and with hairs standing erect ,
They were murmuring “would we not all die soon?”
8456. That Sugreeva who is the son of Sun God with red lustrous rays .
Hanuman the son of wind God, monkey called Angadha , Rama,
Lakshmana and Vibheeshana with eyes and crown made of several gems ,
Were the only people who were standing in the battle field ,
Because all other monkeys had run away scared of their life.
8457. When only the great money army chiefs were standing with stability ,
The very strong ocean of monkey army , similar to the ebbing water ,
Which breaks its banks ran away and seeing that the Rakshasa army ,
Joyfully shouted in a very loud voice like the ocean at final deluge ,
Became greatly enthused , and occupied all directions ,
Without leaving any space and Rama and Lakshmana ,
And the other monkey chiefs were inside the Rakshasa army.
8458. Rama climbed on the strong shoulders of Hanuman wearing ,
Gem and flower garlands which wave and Lakshmana brother of Rama,
Climbed up the mountain like shoulders of the victorious son of Vali,
And devas blessed them showering flowers without any let off.
8459.Riding on the shoulders of Hanuman and Angadha who are both capable.
To make fall the Meru mountain if it is visible to their eyes,
Who were both wearing shining flower garlands and who were both valorous,
And were holding the bow , were similar to Lord and Lord Vishnu ,
When they ride on an elephant and Garuda respectively.
8460Those valorous monkeys who were chiefs of huge army of monkeys ,
Having Neela as their commander were carrying in their hands palm trees,
Mountains which were uprooted by them and when they were about to attack the Asuras,
Rama who is the son of Dasaratha who is the king who protected the earth and heaven,
Thinking of the future war that would take place, stopped those monkeys and told them.
8461”When the cruel Indrajit attacks you with divine weapons , they cannot be stopped,
By mountains and trees as they do not have the power to stop them,
And you also do not have strength to receive them and bear them,
And so please give us the front row so that we can attack and defend ,
And you be behind us and please so our expertise as long as this army exists.
8462 AS per the wishes of Rama Neela and other chiefs stood in the second row ,
And Rama and Lakshmana who has masculinity kept on sending arrows at,
The chariots with rolling wheels on the horses , on the mountain like elephants ,
Which had worn the mask and the Rakshasas who were dark as night of deluge.
That rain of arrows which went like thunder from their bows ,
Made the devas who do not blink their eyes wonder whether it was deluge.
8463.What is there for us to tell about the killing of the Rakshasas
Who came in several vellams to fight with them within the time ,
To close and open the eye? Is there any other comparison to it ,
Other than the incident of Shiva with Parvathi on his one side ,
By using the bent arrow of Meru mountain destroyed the three cities?
8464.The things that fell on the ground kept on falling and one can only see ,
The quantity but seeing that war it would be difficult to say,
Which of them is dead and which of them have not and this war ,
Done by both of them was being watched by Indrajit who was ,
The hero among heroes standing on his chariot with his bow kept on it.
8465, Due to heap of the corpses touching the sky hiding the battlefield,
Indrajit was taken aback and was worried “whether elephants have died?”
“Whether chariots have broken” , He felt sad that “the great horses ,
Which were great because of the valour have all died” and also worried that,
“There were no Rakshasa who was a warrior with sword left to remove the bodies.”
8466.”The people who were fighting the horrific war were only two but , if we count,
The number of warriors destroyed without any doubt , it would be sixty vellam,
They are not people who curse “let all these people die” but they were ,
Not killing by the power of their great bow so that their strength would be known,
“What a great magic is this ?”thought Indrajit.
8467. Indrajit would stare at the torrential rain of arrows, he would stare ,
At the flowing river of blood , he would see the top of the mountain ,
Of bodies that touched the land of devas , he would see heaps ,
Of pearls ejected by cutting of tusks of elephants and then,
He would stare at the pretty shoulders of Rama and Lakshmana ,
8468. He would look at the mountains and then he would see similar ,
Mountains of the cut heads of Rakshasas which had staring eyes ,
Which touched the heavens and think about the arrow power ,
Of those valorous ones who cut those heads and then he would stare ,
At the scattered weapons of his warriors which were scattered like fire sparks,
In the battle field and then he would think of their arrows which did it ,
And then he would hear the twang sound which created a thunderous sound.
8469.He would understand and stare at the speed of the arrows of those two,
Which cut off thousands of chariots , thousands of victorious elephants and thousands of the heads of the Rakshasas and still went further and then he would think ,
About the great area of the battle field and the arrows that did transverse that area.
8470.He would think about the various weapons thrown and sent by bow.
By the sixty vellam asuras had only became ashes like a forest burnt by fire,
And were not able to reach anywhere near enemy or hit them.
8471. He saw the Rakshasa ladies hearing the death of their husband ,
Rushing to the battle field falling on the bodies of their husband ,
And becoming dejected like koels falling on the ground and muttering.
And showing the affection and mercy on their faces,
He would see the bodies which had heads which shouted like thunder ,
Dancing all over the battle field and also saw birds ,
Trying to peck at the corpses keeping away scared of those bodies.
8472. He will tell that there are endless crores of Angadhhas , and to this Hanuman,
There would be no place left in all the worlds, he will say. Not able to understand,
The speed of war of the lion like Rama and Lakshmana , he thought,
Have only these two people filled up every where ?
8473. He would see the Devas who shout with joy and then he would,
See them showering flowers on Rama and Lakshmana , he would then see ,
His throbbing left shoulder and he would also see the large number ,
Of Bodies of Asuras in whichever direction he saw and also see ,
The bodies of elephants being dragged in the river of blood.
8474. Those monkey army which had speedily run away earlier ,
In spite of seeing thousand crores chariots and Asuras getting destroyed,
And also personally seeing the destruction of other armies ,
Due to their fear to Indrajit riding the golden chariot did not come back.
8475. The son of Anjana Hanuman seeing the sixty vellam army ,
Which could stand in the battle ground getting destroyed and seeing ,
The act of Rama and Lakshmana opposing in war one thousand crores of Asuras,
Standing on their immeasurable chariots , patted his immeasurable shoulders
And made great sound .
8476. Hearing the thuder like shouts of Hanuman in that very dense,
Battle field , some of the asuras who rode in chariots lost their life ,
There itself and some others threw the weapons in their hands ,
Were trying to run away and in the city of Lanka enclosed in golden walls ,
And those who were still alive vomited blood.
8477.Indrajit who had a body which was blacker than the clouds said “those who got,
Disturbed by this simple shout and got scared because it can go back now ,
How can those who are scared lot continue this hot war for along ,
With the dead soldiers you too have lost your souls” and he angrily stared at them ,
And came for with Rama and Lakshmana all alone.
8478. As soon as Indrajit angrily told like this, then those thousand crores chariots ,
Made great sound and entered the battle field making the elephants ,
Of the eight directions got scared , with the stars in the sky getting powdered ,
And the devas getting greatly scared, due to the depth in which their wheels were going in.”
8479.Lakshmana the younger brother holding the bent bow in his reddish hand ,
And who was like a male lion saluted Rama and told him “The world would ,
Find fault with me for getting tied by the Naga Pasa , thinking that , I have been defeated in war .”
8480.”It has been established that I do not have power to save my friends,
Could not remove the tie of Naga Pasa done using illusion , does not know,
How to achieve victory fighting with enemies and did not know how to give up his life.”
8481.”Oh Lord , who can make others live , if I do not cut the head ,
By my arrows the head of Indrajit who has won over Indra
Then I would prefer to become feast of God of death ,
Rather than be termed as the last among valorous heroes.”
8482,”Oh Lord who wears the golden heroic anklets and ,
Have the pretty shoulders wearing other gold ornaments ,
If I am able to cut the head of Indrajit who does not follow Dharma ,
And make it fall , my assistantship with you would become praiseworthy.”
8483. “Oh Lord who rules with great speed , even while the world,
Is witnessing , if my strong arrow does not cut off his head,
I would tell you finally , let the result of my assistantship to you go away.”
8484.When Lakshmana who is an expert in usage of words told these,
The monkeys shouted in joy, “we will now get rid of our problems .
And all the beings of the limitless worlds also shouted in joy,
The God of good dharma also shouted and the god of death danced.
8485. Rama with eyes resembling lotus flower , hearing that ,
With a lustrous smiling face said ,”Oh wise brother ,
You have decided that you would kill the enemy and due to that ,
The gods who look after and destroy would lose their job and have to keep quiet,
And in this world , what can ever happen against your words?”
8486.Hearing that Lakshmana saluted the feet of Rama and said ,
“Please see me destroying all the chariots and the Rakshasas,
Who are surrounding this place now itself. Please see that.”
And with grat joy Lakshmana rose up to fight the war.
8487.Angadha shouted similar to thunder and due to that ,
The clouds in the sky shivered , the lions drawing ,
The chariot of Indrajit became scared, the sound of the sea ,
Went back and the conch of the consort of Lakshmi boomed .
8488. The Rakshasas threw Yezhus, axes , wheels , spears , iron rods ,
Maces with great power , tridents, spears with three leaf structure ,
Sharp kappanas , slingshots and Kannagas with a speed,
Which was twice that of the torrential rain from sky.
8489. All those weapon which came as if they will hide ,
The earth as well as the sky , due to the power of arrows of Lakshmna,
Who was looking like God of love who belonged to the summer,
And like the stars from the sky falling down together,
Were cut in to pieces and powdered.
8490.By the arrows sent one time by Lakshmana thousand chariots,
Fell down breaking their axles and the jumping horses died,
Their charioteers died and removing fear the big head ,
Of those who travel on the chariot would be cut , fire would,
Rise from spots hit by those arrows and the smoke ,
Rising from there would rise up and the world will burn.
8491. Due to his arrows, the bottom of the chariots would get damaged .,
The rod connecting the huge wheels of chariots would fall down,
Huge bows would break , the chest wearing armour of the warriors ,
Would split , the flags would get cut , the umbrellas would get cut ,
The heads of victorious would get cut , the drums of victory would be torn,
And like this without leaving out anything , everything were damaged.
8492. Due to things being cut and scattered mixed all over the battle field ,
It was not possible to identify the cut body parts or identify the type of ,
Chariots and horses , or identify this one was king , these were warriors ,
And these were the others in the battle field .
8493.The heads that were cut by his arrows rose up along with the arrow ,
And the big heads of sons fell on the chariots of their father ,
And heads of the fathers fell on the chariot of sons and broke them.
8494 . The big hands of the Rakshasas wearing the pretty garland of Thumbai flowers ,
Were cut while they were taking the arrows from their quiver along with their bow,
And were like the red eyed fish along with horns wandering in the red water of blood.
8495.Due to being cut by the arrows whose nature was cutting and removing ,
The flags , umbrellas and others which had fallen down were ,
Near the huge scary heaps of corpses and the birds,
Which crowded to eat them was of varying types.
8496.With THavisu , arrows chariots huge bent bow and other weapons ,
And flags which were thrown on the elephant were seen as firewood ,
To the eyes of those who are dead and the fire of anger .
Being spit out by their eyes burnt their bodies with those ,
And the ghosts ate their cooked flesh with great relish.
8497.Some wheels of the chariots broke in the middle and scattered,
Some chariots which were caught by each other due to their,
Ropes being cut overturned , the horses tied to certain chariots ,
Fell down and rolled on earth and other chariots with the driver ,
And warriors getting slain were moving emptily.
8498.Some chariots decorated with several lustrous gems which throw ,
Rays of light due to their getting drowned in blood had a red light m,
Bathing all over them and resembled the mansions of Sri Lanka ,
Which were drowned in fire making the Rakshasas upset and sad.
8499.At that time Rama who was riding on Hanuman asked him to go ,
In the front and rained sharp arrows like a torrential rain and due to ,
That all the chariots of Rakshasas fell upside down like ,
Planes travelling in the sky and the son of Ravana became alone with his chariot.
8500. Seeing several animals along with horses which were drawing the chariots ,
Lying dead along with the mountain like heaps of Rakshasa bodies ,
The son of Ravana , became greatly angry at Rama and Lakshmana ,
Who destroyed them with their arrows and without retreating told.
8501. “Are both of you together fighting against me or do you want to ,
Give your souls one by one or do you want to fight along with your,
Monkey army and die and please chose one proper option and tell me .
I would give you whatever you want” said Indrajit with very great anger .
8502.”With sword or strong arrows or by wrestling or by use of ,
By any of the weapons of battle that are used ,
Along with my strength in fighting , I would fight against you ,
With a view to take away your soul . This is my oath ,
And it is definite , Said Lakshmana looking at Indrajit.
8503. “ Going against the order of things , without killing your elder brother,
First I would kill you and kill him later to that , thus killing younger brother ,
Before the elder brother ,If I do not do that , what is the use ,
Of my being born to Ravana “ Said Indrajit looking at Lakshmana.
8504.”Making the meaning of your name Lakshmana as proper ,
I would make you the Lakshya(aim) of my strong arrows and even if ,
The God of death who rides on Buffalo interferes in the middle of the battle ,
I would remove his valour and this would be seen by your elder brother Rama.”
8505. “With you both archers who killed the sixty vellam army of Rakshasa,
Pitying and in front of you , I would kill the seventy Vellam army ,
Of monkeys who brought me bad name within a second ,
By one arrow and make this word bare without monkeys.”
8506. “I am not like Kumbhakarna whom you killed in battle or ,
One like my younger brothers and if I am the son of Ravana ,
I am having matchless ability to kill you and I ,
Would do oblations to my younger brothers and to my father’s brother ,
With the blood taken out from both of you.”
8507.”For doing oblations to all of you who go by the name of Rakshasas,
And make you all get a good life in heaven , Vibheeshana has joined us,
The rituals of death that you are supposed to perform ,
To your father Ravana would be done by him to you after great sorrow “ said Lakshmana.
8508. When Lakshmana told like this , That Indrajit who had very sharp teeth ,
Became greatly agitated and sent arrows with lustrous tips ,
Which are capable of drinking the milk ocean of souls of monkeys,
Making the sky the earth and different directions not visible ,
With two times the speed of torrential rain.
8509. That son of Ravana sent one thousand arrows on Angadha and two thousand,
Arrows on Hanuman who had hot eyes and countless arrows on,
The other warriors who resembled the lion and filled up,
The entire battle ground only with his arrows.
8510.Indrajit the son of Ravana went on showering like rain hot arrows ,
Aimed at the bodies of Lakshmana and Rama , the monkey warriors ,
Who were experts in war so that they will pierce them and give o pain to them,
And the very strong bow of Indrajit was like the bent crescent of moon in the sky,
And he went on showering these arrows for one nazhigai time.
8511.When Indrajit who was wearing tight lower cloth sent arrows aimed at ,
The face , the top and on both sides of Rama and Lakshmana ,
Like the hot rays of Sun at the noon time , fearing to see awesome ,
Result of the arrows emanating from the hands of Indrajit ,
The Devas closed both their eyes with their hands.
8512. The lion like Lakshmana who was the younger brother of Rams,
Speedily entered the battle and prevented and destroyed the arrows ,
Which had hit him and which had not hit him and sent suitable number,
Of arrows and destroyed all the divine arrows sent by Indrajit ,
Like the lies which have been told by an ignorant person.
8513. Rama who was generous thinking that it is not proper Dharma ,
To interfere in the one to one war between Lakshmana and Indrajit,
Did not send any arrows but did not part from Lakshmana ,
And stood behind him doing nothing and in the war ,
No one saw both of them winning over each other ,
As the arrows send by both of them got burnt like firewood in the sky.
8514. Since both their arrows were spreading fire on both sides ,
And going , the forests caught fire and burnt ,
Huge fat mountains started burning , the golden homes of the city burnt ,
The inside of the clouds got burnt and world burned like deluge.
8515,Lakshmana , who is Adhi Sesha who left his bed and was born as the brother of Rama,
Destroyed the poison which was coming more than water by his arrows,
And killed all the lions which pull the chariot of Indrajit ,
Through the river of blood with male crocodiles.
8516.When the chariot was destroyed Indrajit who did not have ,An alternative chariot ,
Was looking like the Sun when the planets surrounding him are destroyed ,
With an aim of destroying all monkeys on earth with great enmity ,
Sent several powerful arrows similar to the spear which destroyed Soorapadma.
8517. Standing on the damaged chariot he sent countless powerful arrows,
Aimed at piercing the shoulders of Lakshmana and also hurting ,
The victorious Angadha who was wearing floral garlands ,
And later boomed his matchless conch making the entire world tremble.
8518. That Lakshmana who is like a male lion sent ten speedy and hot arroes ,
Which went like thunder at the matchless son of Ravana who made ,
Sound with the conch so that his armour gets broken ,
And also twanged the string of his bow and produced great sound.
8519. That Rama of the colour of black cloud , shedding tears of joy ,
From his lotus like eyes with smile break in his face like the moon light ,
From the moon of the waxing period , said using his mouth
which swallowed the universe “Raise your voice joyously”,
And the monkey warriors shouted making ,
People of the world shiver that this universe has broken,
8520. Then before they could blink their eyes Indrajit went ,
And disappeared in the sky and the very learned Lakshmana ,
Not able to find the location of Indrajit and thinking that,
If Indrajit escapes from there , he would destroy the entire monkey army ,
Decided that there was no option except use of Brahmastra,
And explained it to Rama who is lord Vishnu with the wheel.
8521. When Lakshmana full of good nature told like this , Rama ,
Who is the witness of everything looked at his brother and reminded,
“Oh Lakshmana who never slips away from Dharma , If , as you told,
Send the Brahmastra , it would not only kill that Indrajit ,
But it would also destroy the three worlds “ and his good natured brother ,
Desisted from doing the act of using Brahmastra.
8522. That evil one who had disappeared in the sky understanding their mind,
Made necessary acts to send the divine Brahmastra on them and decided,
To go away from there and went away from there and the devas ,
Not understanding the intention of Indrajit clapped their hands and made fun of him.
8523.When the red arrows of Lakshmana went towards the red clouds ,
Indrajit who was like a black cloud disappeared from there ,
And the monkeys thinking that Indrajit has ran away scared to fight ,
Being ones who were angry , due to the joy of victory made great joyous sound.
8524. The Monkey army which had retreated , just like the water of the ocean,
Which is expelled due to tide joins back , with great joy , shouting and dancing ,
Joined back the monkey army and Indrajit who was defeated , without being,
Visible to anybody , just like the churned ocean went back to city of Lanka.
8525.Indrajit thought that before Lakshmana sends the Brahmastra on him,
He would send it on him and towards that , started doing fire sacrifice ,
As per Vedas with great stability of mind and this was not realized ,
By Rama and Lakshmana who had very powerful shoulders and they forgot about it.
8526.Rama and Lakshmana got down from shoulders of Hanuman and Angadha ,
And removed their bow, the quiver with cruel arrows , their chest armour ,
And the comfortable gloves for their big hands and got out of war readiness,
And at that time the devas greeted them with showering of cool flowers.
8527.When the sound of the joyous shout of monkeys reaching the sky ,
And stirring it , the sun in his chariot which was pulled by horses,
Speedily went from there, looking as if it was telling ,
“I would not see the evil act of Indrajit in sending Brahmastra ,
On the pure Lakshmana and I would set before that “ and set.
8528.Rama then told Vibheeshana “our strong army after fighting ,
The day and the night has become weak and there seems a delay ,
In the food coming and Oh Vibheeshana , I desire you to go and bring it.”
8529.That Vibheeshana who was wearing a crown of gold said that,
He would do it with haste and saluted Rama and along with his people departed,
And like the matchless wind , he crossed the sea and ,
At that time Rama told Lakshmana as follows.
8530.”For our great divine weapons I have to worship , as it is laid down ,
As it is proper to worship them and then only send them , And oh brother ,
Till I come back after the proper worship , please look after ,
Our Army which is standing in a proper order.”
Saying this Rama left the battle field to perform the worship.
8531.Indrajit went and saw his father and all about all that happened,
In the in the battle field including the plan of Lakshmana to attack him,
With Brahmastra in such a way that his father understood it clearly .
Hearing that Ravana was taken aback and son .,”My son,
What could be done by us now , please tell. ”and Indrajit replied
8532.The wise people have told that , “ suppose somebody decides to kill us,
If we are in a position to kill such people , try to kill them even before they try to kill us.”
And I think it is proper to follow that strategy and after hiding from those men ,
Shoot the Brahmastra which is a weapon giving victory at them. I think this is proper.”
8533.”If that army knows that I am going to send Brahmastra then they would,
Shoot the same Brahmastra and stop my arrow and they who have done ,
Great penance are capable of killing me , if they see me and because of this,
No sorrow is going to come ,I would perform A yaga which does me good,
And within a second kill them all “ said he with great certainty.
8534.”If you go on sending endlessly armies to attack them ,
So that they tend to forget me , I would perform what needs to be done “
And then he gave an order to Mahodhara who was standing in front of Ravana.
8535,”Oh valorous one , who possesses hundred vellam very angry army ,
You go speedily along with Akamba and others who posses,
Sharp leaf like spears who number is beyond counting ,
And go near those men and do great battle to kill them both.
8536.Ravana further told, “you who can take recourse to the trick of illusion,
And can cover all the three worlds with pitch darkness , you go from here,
With a great army and provide help to Indrajit to drink the souls of our enemies.”
8537. As soon as this was told that Rakshasa who was armed with sword,
And who was eagerly waiting for the king’s order to participate in war,
Became very happy and went and sat on his chariot and Rakshasas,
Who were like elephants in rut surrounding a mountain surrounded him.
8538.Crore of crores hundred thousand thousand victorious ,
Elephants were there in every row and speedy chariots ,
Came in countless crore numbers and faultless,
Horses which can jump and fight were also ready.
8539. Due to the weapons,. Ornaments with big gems and the,
Lustrous crescent teeth from inside their open mouth ,
The light similar to moon light and sun light was getting spread,
Alternatively and the foot soldiers who were like powerful bulls also neared.
8540. The huge flags which rose up with their ends waving by the winds ,
Touching the sky disturbed and scattered the huge clouds with thunder ,
And when they were keeping their foot firmly on the ground ,
The dust that rose from all places gathered together ,
And even closed the eyes of Lord Brahma who is the creator.
8541. The sky rivers of rut falling from the mountain like elephants,
Mixed with the foam water coming out from the mouth of the horses,
Flowed with great speed dragging the stones and trees of the forest ,
And with a speed that cannot be slowed down went and joined the sea.
8542. When the Rakshasas who had sword like teeth with great anger,
Were seen with folded mouth , were shaking and shaking ,
The weapons that they held on their right hand , fire sparks ,
Were produced and they went up and ,
Were looking like the lightning and stars in the sky.
8543. That huge army whose strength was told as hundred vellums ,
And which was under the command of Ravana , when being let out ,
By the main door of the city of Lanka , looked as if the water of the sea,
Along with its fishes which were drunk by ,
The tamil sage Agasthya was being let out through the doors.
8544. The sound produced by the conches , drum , yelkkalas and thala ,
The huge lion like roar of the commanders of the army ,
The sound produced by the strings of the bows , the angry trumpeting ,
Of the elephants , the neighing sound of the horses,
And the sound created by the wheels of the golden chariots ,
Were swallowing the entire earth like Lord Vishnu.
8545. That Rakshasa army for the sake of fighting a great war entered ,
In to the battle field and the tall monkey army also crowded there,
And that monkey army stopped the rain of weapons being sent,
By the large Rakshasa army and roared like thunder,
Punished the asuras, chided that army and became angry.,
8546. Those monkey warriors capable of achieving victory took,
Crore and crores of mountains and started throwing them and ,
For every mountain thrown four or five Rakshasas were killed,
Ant the war efficient elephants and golden chariots of those Rakshasas got destroyed.
8547.The axes , spears Valaya , nanjil swords , kanaya trees ,
Spears , goads , seven pointed iron rods, of the Rakshasas ,
Along with the spear held in their hands ,
Were used to kill several groups of Rakshasas and they rolled on the earth.
8548.The thorny maces , Musundi , iron rods , bamboo sticks ,
Wheels .Pindipalas Kappanas , bends , slingshots of the Rakshasas,
Powdered the mountains thrown by the monkeys and killed them.
8549. Due to throwing again and again the lustrous weapon groups ,
In proper order , the monkey groups were not able to walk before the Rakshasas,
And due to mountains of dead bodies due to shock getting built up and ,
Due to the blood streams flowing from their wounded bodies ,
In all directions , the Rakshasas were not able to go further in that battle field.
8550.Due to the fact that each of those monkeys were only devas,
Who had taken the monkey form and come there when they died ,
They left their monkey body and started roaming in heaven,
And those heavenly maidens who were sorrowing ,
Due to their parting and were suffering due to love ,
Hugged them as if they were their soul and got rid of their sorrow.
8551.Is there anything more pure than that arrows of Lakshmana , which purified,
And made Asuras who only do cheating, who do evil deeds and who are cruel,
And who do not have good characters like mercy in to Devas?
8552.Lakshmana then took the big arrow of God of death , chanted its mantras,
Went on rotating in all directions in the battle field and sent arrows and killed,
Rakshasas with shining white teeth which was like crescent and elephants,
And also destroyed chariots and filled the heavens so that there was no space for them there.
8553. Hanuman the son of wind god took hold of a Dandayudha with pretty bells ,
Which was left there by Khumbakarna , which let out hot rays like a diamond mountain,
And which was used to drive away and kill the monkey army earlier and which made the earth crawl.
8554. That Hanuman who stood there with enmity towards the Asuras ,
Due to his establishing himself in the business of killing , making the Devas,
Feel that it was neither wind nor fire , took a form , which was like angry god of death,
Which made him impossible to be recognized , went to the battle field and killed the asuras.
8555. That Hanuman who had mastered several forms of arts went on roaming,
And looked as if he was on the mountain like elephant with eyes filled with anger ,
On the horses which jump fast , on the chariots driven by warriors and
On the bodies of all the soldiers who were crowding there
Which made people who saw him suspect the he was Lord Vishnu worshipped by four Vedas,
8556.Hanuman with anger looked with fire sparks coming out of his eyes ,
Tore all those who came against him and all those who angrily rose against him,
And made all the beings shapeless in that wide battle field and the Devas ,
Who realized the huge mega form of his thought that,
Perhaps he was the same who measured the three worlds earlier.
8557.That Hanuman who had a cloud like form that touched the heavens and whose full form,
Was like the pearls that split and spread when the forehead of elephants in rut is broken,
Was like the golden coloured Meru mountain surrounded by rays of sun ,
When the final deluge that destroys everything occurs ,
When the huge wind takes out the stars put them on it.
8558.That Hanuman stood erect touching the sky as if he has dashed,
The sky with the earth and held firmly that golden Dandayudha ,
And powdered the ocean like army of Rakshasas and beat the elephants in rut,
Chariots as well as the horses and made them in to liquid ,
And by drinking their souls , he seemed to put an end to his enmity.
8559.That Hanuman within a Nazhigai(24 minutes) grinded hundred thousand,
Elephants in the blood that was flowing like river and made them in to slushy paste ,
And knocked by his feet the Rakshasas who rose like thousand lions ,
And wandered all around like the killer elephant of direction arisen from rut induced trance.
8560. The Rakshasa warriors who rode on chariots, and horses ,
AS well as foot soldiers and those who rode on cloud like angry elephants ,
Who were showering arrows like rain and who had all famous as experts in warfare ,
Entered the battle field and surrounded Hanuman and Hanuman ,
Waved all round his Vajrayudha and send them to heaven by strangling them.
8561.The king of monkey clan Sugreeva , Neela , Angadha , Kumudha ,
Jambavan and Panasa who was very strong who were the leaders ,
Along with their armies, altered due to the anger to fight the war ,
Entered the battle field separately and without seeing each other ,
Became alone in the great ocean of the Rakshasa army.
8562,That Hanuman who was going in the huge ocean of Rakshasa army
Just like Lord Narasimha who killed the vellams Asura army by picking and throwing them,
And by using his claws only killed them , used his Dhandayudha ,
And ground them by using his hands and came across Akampana.
8563.That Akampana came drawn in his chariot by thousand mountain like Donkeys ,
Which chariot was going speedier than the mind was an Avuna,
Whose name is Dharuka who after being killed by Subramanya ,
Who was expert in use of bow for killing ,
Has been born as Akampana the Rakshasa.
8564.Would I at least be one among Indra who killed a Rakshasa called Paka ,
Lord Vishnu who holds the wheel with which he can destroy all his enemies
Or would Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities long time ago ,
Be able to fight individually with this monkey?
And so the stealing of souls by God of death is of less power.” Said Akampana.
8565.He further thought, “ If I do not stop this monkey , what would happen,
To this universe surrounded by seven oceans as the Devas would not prevent it ,
And this monkey would take out the name of “Rakshasas” from this world.”
And then he started raining the arrows which cannot be stopped ,
By beings with a body of flesh and with great anger went near Hanuman and ,
Hanuman who had high shoulders that touch the stars rushed towards him,
8566. When that Akampana wearing a golden heroic anklets tied by tapes,
With chariots, elephants, horses and Rakshasas crowding round him ,
Came like the cloud , fire and the wind of the final deluge ,
Hanuman with diamond like strong shoulders used the cruel Dandayudha at him.
8567.The weapons thrown sent and flung at Hanuman surrounded him,
And he methodically powdered all those weapons by his rotating Dandayudha,
Making the Devas very happy and Hanuman who has never seen earlier,
The dandayudha used this way, learned to use it in the war with Akampana.
8568.The Hanuman who was like the Meru mountain which cannot ,
Be even jolted by the storm at final deluge ,in the presence of Akampana ,
Killed ten crores of elephants , flying horses with harness tied in face ,
Rakshasas with very sharp teeth and powdered huge chariots and heaped them.
8569.That Akampana after deciding that, “I would send this Hanuman to heaven ,
And make the king of Lanka armed with sword as victorious , make the men
Left with nothing and create great sorrow to all the Devas “ went near Hanuman,
And Hanuman said, Good, you are welcome” and went near him.
8570.Akampana looking at the wide battle field , opening his mouth ,
With hot flames of fire coming out of his very angry and cruel eyes ,
Came on a chariot with flag and send a fire spitting rain of arrows ,
Which was three times more faster than ordinary rain,
And shouted in a loud voice like thunder of the clouds,
And hit that Hanuman who was like a mountain.
8571. . The rain of Akampana ’s arrows which spread fire sparks like thunder ,
On all the directions , which had been tied , with feather of eagles ,
Which had earlier cut the chest of Devas , and which had decorated tips,
Made of Gold went and hurt the shoulders and chest of Hanuman.
8572.Hanuman who became tired due to continuous bleeding ,
From the holes caused by the arrows on his chest and shoulders ,
Even before he recovered using his victorious Dandayudha struck,
So that the mules tied on both sides as well as the axle ,
Were destroyed and killed the charioteer who fell on the ground .
8573.That Rakshasa Akampana whose body seems to have been ,
Made by darkness and who shouts like the great roar of ocean,
Thinking that it was difficult to win over Hanuman with arrows,
Took in his hand a Dandayudha with cruel tip , which was made,
By the architect of the Devas , thinking that he will win him using his prowess.
8574. They both attacked each other by hitting, turned left and right ,
Extended their arms and made sound like the final deluge ,
And patted their shoulders , neared each other , carried the other,
And rotated on the floor , stood up and prevented the other ,
From getting victory, again neared each other. Ebbed and pushed each other.
8575,They patted their shoulders , tightly embraced each other ,
Jumped on the sky , neared on the earth , swung up and down,
Hit the other , hugged each other , saved themselves of that hugging ,
And without being able to foresee the death of the other ,
They told oaths against each other, dashed against each other ,
Rotated from left to right and ran straight.
8576.Different from and being the truth that Hanuman entered and hit,
Strongly on the mighty chest Of Akampana who was blacker than Kajal,
That Akampana who was cruel stopped it by using his Vajrayudha ,
And that Vajrayudha along with his broken arm fell on the battle ground.
8577.When the Dandayudha fell down along with his right arm,
That hot Akampana got upset like the sea hit by huge storm,
Raised his strong left arm and hit Hanuman on his victorious chest ,
And that sound of that hit sounded like a thunder falling on a diamond mountain.
8578.Hanuman looked at the one who beat him , thinking that Akampana ,
Was not having any weapon with him and using a weapon against him is wrong ,
Without hitting him with his Dandayudha , folded his lips and hit ,
The chest of Akampana with his folded left hand and he vomited blood ,
As if he has drunk blood and was spitting it again.
8579.And again when Hanuman with the same extended left hand , hit Akampana,
On his cheeks and then he sent his soul to the Devas and the ,
Crowd of Asuras surrounding him similar to beasts of forest ,
Seeing a lion ran away to all directions and scattered everywhere.
8580.That Hanuman who was having fighting victorious shoulders which were like mountain,
Did not hear the loud joyous shout of monkeys , he did not also hear the great twang sound,
Raised by Lakshmana on his great bow , he did not realize what bad things ,
Happened to different warriors and there were none who would know them,
And tell them to him and at that time he attained a matchless great sorrow.
8581. Angadha went seven Yojanas inside in the ocean of the scattered ,
Sea of the army of Raksasas in the south west direction, , Sugreeva the king of monkeys
Went in the same direction , double that distance and ,
The younger brother of Rama the God went in twenty Yojanas inside .
8582.Other monkey leaders each went either four or five Yojanas ,
Fighting inside the Rakshasa army and after that the army that was surrounding ,
Would spread like algae in water and the victorious Hanuman ,
Reached the place where Lakshmana was standing in two or three Kadham distance .
8583.Due to the sorrow at not being able to see Lakshmana egging him,
With a determination that he would reach that place soon , that fast moving Hanuman,
Saw the signs of the very great battle fought by Lakshmana so that his sorrow would diminish.
8584.He saw the tusks of elephants , the feathers of peacock, garlands ,
Various type of famous gems and great quantity of gold and gems,
The fish like swords and the rivers of blood carrying white umbrellas looking like foam.
8585. Hanuman saw that the arrows sent by Lakshmana cutting the heads,
Of Rakshasas who were fighting in all directions and they reached the sky,
And then started falling on earth and turned in to powder and ,
Was like the torrential rain of stones at the time of final deluge .
8586.When the Rakshasas who held the famous spear sent weapons like rain,
Lakshmana who was greatly valorous made them all fall on the ground ,
Which was like group of stars falling on the ground and removed darkness ,
And Hanuman saw many things which heated up like the big fires of forest.
8587 . The arrows sent by the merciful lord Lakshmana , spread on the sky themselves,
Were spreading light everywhere so that the warriors get rid of darkness and Hanuman saw them,
Like the curly hair of the eight shouldered Lord Shiva ,
Who used to dance in the cremation ground , in front of all the devas.
8588. Hanuman saw the Lord with blood coming out from wounds all over the body,
Who was standing tall and resembling the fire burnt by pouring ghee ,
And recognized him as Lord Lakshmana and also many headless bodies,
Dancing , which was looking like a lamp is being held at the darkness of night.
8589.The deserted chariots , elephants and the victorious horses ,
There were beyond the ability to count, even if one wants to do it ,
And they were wandering all over without their lords,
And were like the wandering citizens of a country which was ruled by a tyrant king.
8590.Hanuman saw that due to the powerful rain of the arrows of Lakshmana ,
Who wears the garland of open flowers , which was thrice more strong ,
Than a torrential rain , the bodies of Asuras who had lost their life ,
The river of blood , the shining weapons were like the ocean , huge forests and mountains.
8591.Like the speedy whirl wind which blows at the end of deluge, that great Hanuman,
Who was going in search of Lakshmana , jumped and crossed the surrounding ocean of blood,
And heard the thunderous sound of the twang of the bow of Lakshmana ,
Which was like something which tears this universe which is alone ,
And shouted with joy with double the sound of ocean at the time of all destroying deluge.
8592.Hearing the joyful great sound of Hanuman and becoming happy that he can get,
The news of everybody from him , that very charitable Lakshmana turned and looked,
And even before that Hanuman reached that place and saluted him and that young warrior,
Hugged Hanuman who fell in love with damsel of victory and told as follows.
8593.”Oh sir , where are the warriors of the monkey clan and how did the son of Sun god,
Got separated from you? Where did Angadha go? I was not aware of anything ,
That happened in the very big army in this sea of darkness ,Please tell “
Asked Lakshmana and Hanuman holding his hands in salutation over his head told.
8594, Hanuman who had crossed the sea as well as ocean of sense organs said,
“Oh sir, Except seeing them going to war against their enemies,
I am not aware of anything that happened to them during the war.
Only after they who have joined the war , come back , we will know news about them.”
8595.”Oh lord, there is a method to get back in to proper consciousness ,
You please think about it and then if it is something that can be done ,
Please do it. Since this state of trance has been induced by the divine arrows,
It should be removed by similar divine arrows and as of now ,
None of your servants the monkey warriors have the power to come here.”
8596.That Lakshmana who had the rich knowledge of the science of archery,
Said, “I wil do it” and then after saluting and praising Rama with thousand names,
Chose the proper arrow and after connecting the arrow of Lord Shiva,
Who used Meru mountain as bow on his bow and sent ,
It aimed at the Rakshasas who were having lightning like teeth.
8597. AS soon as Lakshmana sent that arrow of the three eyed God ,
Like the bamboo forest which has caught fire ,
The entire army of Rakshasas leaving no one alive caught fire and died,
And darkness disappeared from the land surrounded by the sea,
And even the devas who were in stupor also woke up.
8598.Mahodhara who was riding on a big chariot understood that Lakshmana,
By sending a divine arrow as he was witnessing all that happened ,
And seeing that illusion sent by him has disappeared , went away from there .
And all the monkey chiefs who were separated from each other ,
Joyously shouted beating the clouds and surrounded Lakshmana ,
And all of them started dancing with great joy.
8599.Lakshmana who was the brother of the god of Gods Rama, became very happy,
Seeing that none of the warriors of his army had been troubled ,
And got rid of his doubt and with the ocean like army which was guarding him,
Surrounding him stood there with devas raining flowers on him ,
And the emissaries went to Ravana to inform him about the news.
8600. They reached the king of Lanka and told him all news of battle field,
And Ravana asked them, “Did you come scared from there? How can ,
Some one using one bow kill hundred vellam army with huge collection of elephants.”
And the mesaengers replied that it was done by the arrow of Shiva , wearing kondrai garland .”
And hearing that agreed that ,” if that is a so, it could have happened.”
8601. Indrajit , the son of Ravana thinking that the time is proper to use Brahmastra,
Quickly reached the bottom of a huge banyan tree and by that time ,
The Rakshasa priests who followed the proper ritual ,
Reached there bringing along with them, all that is needed for a sacrifice.
8602. He then arranged the twigs of the fire sacrifice using his arrow ,
And offered the best of flowers in to that fire, put black til seeds on it,
And then offered the horns and teeth of a white goat as well as the blood,
That flowed from it on the fire and also the flesh of the goat which can be cooked,
Along with the ghee obtained by milling Til.
8603, When the smoke from the fire sacrifice turned right and went up ,
And showed great omens which forecasted all that is good,
That Indrajit who is the reason of all evils in the Asura clan.
Taking recourse to those , went up in the sky to win victory over the earth.
8604. That expert on illusion Indrajit , when the long planets joined together ,
Indicating victory , went up in the sky and went above the heavens,
Where the eyes and mind of the devas cannot reach ,
And merged with a micro form in the sky with bubbles,
And even sages did not know the place that he was hiding .
8606When Indrajit was there with that form Mahodhara who came to know of it,
Wanting to do an evil trick , took the form of Indra riding on the elephant Iravatha ,
And started waging a war against the devas as well as the sages.
8607.Mahodhara with his power of illusion created an illusion ,
That all the beings except men and monkeys ,
Which were wandering on earth , had come to support the Rakshasas in war,
And seeing that that huge monkey army got disturbed and scared and went back.
8608.Those monkeys who were fighting were taken aback that ,
Thinking that Indra riding on the four tusked elephant ,
Along with his devas as well as the sages who were devotees of god ,
Were coming with great anger to fight with them.
8609.That Lakshmana who was the brother of the lotus eyed Rama ,
Who holds the divine wheel on the right hand looked at shining face of Hanuman,
And asked “Please tell me the reason why sages and Devas ,
Are coming to fight with us with great anger? Please think,
And tell me about any crime that we have done.”
8610.When Lakshmana was asking like this to Hanuman , Indrajit shot at the body of Lakshmana,
The very ancient arrow of Lord Brahma within a second and like ,
A crowd of sparrows landing on the golden mountain ,
Those arrows which had the power to kill entered the body of Lakshmana.
8611. The fire emitting arrow groups in numbers crore hundred thousand crores ,
Entered in to the body of Lakshmana and completely covered him ,
And at the time unable to think as to what he should do , with his senses,
Getting buried in himself , like a huge elephant sleeping ,
On the place that it stood , He also seemed to sleep there itself.
8612.Hanuman thought “The one who has come is Indra and it is not clear ,
Why he has come for war with us? As he has come as our enemy ,
The only option is to throw him out along with his elephant “
And rose up and at that time due to thousand crore hot arrows ,
Hitting him , he lost his conscience and fell on the ground.
8613.Sugreeva the son of the great God due to the hot arrows entering him ,
With wounds like the red murukku forest flowering on the golden mountain,
Which were like the red eyes similar to molten copper fell down on earth.
8614.When ten thousand arrows entered the body of Angadha , like a male lion,
Hit by thunder he fell on the ground and due to arrows piercing ,
His prominent chest and shoulders Jambavan the great and famous warrior fell on the ground.
8615. With thousand arrows entering his chest Neela saw the face of God of death ,
Rishabha reached the heavens , Panasa by an arrow like halahala poison fainted ,
And Kumudha died due to the arrow in the form of God of death.
8616,Nala who built the bridge fell dead by thousand arrows ,Mainda
Who was as strong as Vali and Duminda his brother died together ,
Gavaya who had the cruel job like God of death reached the heavens,
Kesari due to mountain like arrows hitting him fell on earth and died.
8617.Kanaka died because one thousand arrows entered him,
The formless Sankha as soon as the arrows hit him died,
Sathavali died because of the sharpened arrows ,
Dhambha due to the ornamental arrow sent on him died
And rolled on the floor like a huge mountain.
8618.Sathavali who had shoulders like Vindhya mountain , Suseshana , Vinatha,
Gandhamadhana , Idumba and the very strong Dadhimukha ,
Who were all great monkey warriors rose up to fight ,
And due to the crores of arrows sent by Indrajit entering their body,
Lost their consciousness and fell down on the earth.
8619.Like the dashing of the red blood ocean making sound hitting against,
The black ocean , The Brahmastra which had killed thousands of monkey chiefs ,
Grew in to thousand thousands and each of those arrows rolled thousand monkeys each ,
On the ground and all the monkeys died due to the rain of arrows.
8620.The great arrow of the four faced one pushed the monkeys and tied them,
And they were not knowing a safe place to go to escape from its attack,
And due to arrows sent all around like thunder , the monkeys ,
Were tightly fixed on the earth and all the monkeys died.
8621. The monkey warriors lay dead on earth making the Deva maidens ,
With blue lotus like eyes greatly worried and sorrowing ,
And since the blood that oozed out of the white bodies of monkeys,
Was collecting all around them that ocean of the monkey army ,
Looked like forest of coral reefs in the ocean of milk .
8622.The great ocean of army of monkey clan after death and reached the heaven,
And devas who saw them treated them as guests and with great love ,
And with a joy filled mind conversed with them joyfully ,
And forcefully requested them to go back to the earth immediately .
8623. They told them that “To those who are the slaves of the slaves of the feet of Rama,
And to those who call out his name would escape from the hot fate and reach salvation,
You who are serving Rama cannot die before your time and you have come here ,
After doing the needed worship by giving away your soul to the arrow of Lord Brahma .”
8624.”You have gone to earth and have been born there to do our job,
And your soul is but our soul and you have obtained a different body,
And you have lost your life in acruel battle field for sake of Rama,
And you are all indeed our Gods .” told those Devas.
8625, “ Along with crowd of monkeys with angry eyes , Lakshmana has died.
And his elder brother had gone away when I sent the arrow of Lord Brahma,”
Said Indrajit with sarcasm and then boomed his conch and then,
He speedily reached his father and told him in detail,
All that happened in that raising battle field.
8626.After hearing that Ravana looked at his son asked , Has not Rama died?” ,
And for that he replied , “That Rama has gone away from the battle field ,
And had he not gone away , that arrow which had killed all his great friends ,
Killed all his army and also his brother would have killed him “
8627.Ravana accepted that and said, “Only that should have happened “,
And the son Indrajit reached his great palace and Mahodhara who had gone,
To the war at the request of Ravana also returned back. Rama the God ,
Who has made me his slave was staying in another part for worshipping divine weapons.
8628. That valorous Lord Rama making his palms which were like just opened lotus flowers,
Further red adopting proper rituals worshipped all his pure as well as divine weapons,
Decided that he would go back to the battle field of strong ones and started to go.
8629.He took in his hand the arrow of fire which was shining like burning wood,
And removed all the darkness as if that arrow had swallowed all of it,
And making his lotus like feet tired , walked and reached,
The cruel battle field and with great surprise stared at it.
8630.Rama who was staring at the battle field like that , examined all places ,
Again and again and seeing the sorrowful scenes there, with difficulty moved further ,
And showed up blood on his pretty face which was like lotus flower,
And entered the wide battle field filled with flesh and blood ,
And saw one by one the great monkey chiefs who were protecting the battle field.
8631, He saw Sugreeva who was lying dead with tears flowing out from his lotus like eyes,
And breathed heavily and told within his mind “Is it proper for you to lie like this?”
And became depressed and saw Hanuman who was lying by side of Sugreeva.
8632,”Were your crossing the sea and churning the Asuras along with their foetus,
And made me cross the sorrow and kept me alive , for this purpose ?
Did the powerful arrows suitable for war sent by the Rakshasa ,
Pierce your body and went out ?” wailing like this Rama cried.
8633.”Oh hanuman with great fame , the bad fate of mine due to my bad acts ,
Have perhaps made the boons given to you by devas , the blessings of sages,
And the word given to you by daughter of Janaka , ineffective in protecting you,
And who else is there who is alive like me , who is the cause of all this?” wailed Rama.
8634.”By my ordinary act of sacrificing the kingship , what did I get “
I had killed my father, I caused the death of Jatayu and today,
I have caused the death of these very many monkey warriors ,
And I only keep myself alive. Is there a limit to my evil acts?”
8635.” By killing the elder brother and by giving the kingship of monkeys,
To the younger brother, though I thought I am doing good, I caused ,
The death of the entire monkey clan and by observing patience ,
I have caused so much sorrow to all of you and I have born in this world,
To bear the weight of my body which is the burden to this earth “Wailed Rama.
8636.Like finding a matchless place in the middle of the bulls , the elephant like Angadha ,
And this was seen with great anger and fire sparks coming out of his eyes by Rama,
And he cried saying “I who am carrying this load of weapons ,
Was not even been able to protect him whose safe keeping was entrusted to me.”
8637.Rama then saw his younger brother who was lying there as if he was sleeping ,
With very many lustrous arrows piercing his body and was looking as if,
A snake was lying on the blood which was shining and giving out light ,
And felt that he was like himself lying on the Adhi sesha on the ocean of milk.
8638.He was mentally upset and sobbed and with rising anger was looking as if,
He was surrounded by smoke and his blue gem like body shivered just like his mind,
He fell on the ground making the God of Dharma taking mercy on him and patting his eyes,
And it was as if a very huge tree fell down on the earth , struck by a mango tree.
8639.That Rama who has taken this incarnation due to his mercy on all souls,
Did not breath for One nazhigai time , he did not feel anything ,
His body did not sweat , both his eyes did not open , both his pretty hands and legs,
Were not shaken by him but he did not lose his soul though devas got scared about it.
8640. There were no one there to support Rama and there were none ,
To take away his hand using which he was hugging his brother ,
There were no one to console for all those close to him had died.
Though his sorrow was very great , being alone there were none to support him.
8641. Except the headless bodies , ghosts , crowds of ladies who had lost their husbands,
Red eyed due to crying, the devils happy with food received , the row of jackals,
Which were seen everywhere, in that battle ground there were no one else who was alive .
8642. Seeing the sorrow of Rama , the ladies of the world of Devas , beat their belly,
With their own hands and shed tears from their cloud like eyes , like an unceasing rain.
Devas also became depressed and became sad and since all the things that we see,
Are the forms of that lord of wisdom , all moving and stable things shivered and cried.
8643,Lord Brahma who lives on the lotus flower which did not come from a bud,
But the belly of Lord Vishnu and the Lord Shiva who had three eyes ,
Due to feeling of mercy seeing the sorrow of Rama , had a faded face without joy..
What is the point in describing the sorrow of the devas who were of limited number?
And even the God of sin which was seeing him with enmity , cried shedding blood as tears.
8644.The great Rama regained consciousness , started breathing and opened his eyes,
And carefully examined his younger brother and deciding that he is dead ,
And has reached the heavens and would not come back ,
With a sorrowing mind felt the pain like the fire falling on open wounds,
And started telling the following along with crying out of sorrow .
8645.”I did not die in spite of hearing the news of my father’s death and,
I gave the entire earth to Bharata and as per my order and wish,
Made him to rule this world and through him I was still ruling it.
Since you were with me as support I never felt that I was alone,
But today I am not hearing your words and so I would not wish to live,
“Oh brother , I have already come , Oh brother I have come.”
8646.”You are both mother and father to me ., you are also my penance ,
You are my son, my younger brother as well as my wealth and you,
Without bothering about fame have left me alone and gone away .
Is it proper for you to go? And if thought properly ,
I am much hard hearted than you as you have given your life to me.”
8647. “I am not able notice the symptoms of living in your wounded body,
And carrying this soul and consoling myself I am greatly sorrowing ,
Oh Brother , who is like a male lion , Me who is sorrowing greatly,
In spite of knowing your death am still keeping myself alive ,
Without my mind splitting in to two pieces.”
8648.During the fourteen years period during which we were living in the wide forest,
You used to search suitable food for me to eat but you yourself did not eat at all,
You did not bother about harsh sun light , getting tired and famished ,but were protecting me,
And are you now sleeping ? Would you not wake up from this sleep.?”
8649.”When it is not true that the alert and clear mind as well as soul ,
Is one among them , would there be feeling of mercy towards me who is the sinner ?
Even after losing you who is faultless , Oh brother , I am moving about ,
And from now is our relationship based on myself or on my soul?”
8650.”After going to the sacrifice of Janaka and after breaking Shiva’s bow there ,
I thought that Sita who is like a poison to us , would make us both live ,
And I brought her before me and I burnt and destroyed all my relations .
And even after bringing on me all this evil , did I retreat, no.”
8651.”Due to my desire to rule the earth I caused very great sorrow ,
Which is like keeping fire on live wounds to my mother and others.
Due to the love that I had towards a lady , I got all these bad results.,
Though I kept on increasing my fame step by step, Am I a weak poor man?”
8652.”You have now died and I would not continue to live without you ,
And without me Bharata would not rule this earth and all those ,
Who have been chained by love , unable to bear the sorrow of parting would die,
And If scared of Dharma , I become weak in destroying
The enemy and made you chose an undesirable act.
8653. “Oh brother who was born to provide me help , who had sacrificed ,
Dharma, mother , father , relations and all other things for my sake,
Who unable to part with me came along with me to this forest ,
Who never is able to forget me , today you have given up your soul,
And in spite of seeing you dead like that I am still alive, have I become weak?”
8654.”If the lady appreciated by learned people is put in a prison by a perfect Rakshasa,
And learned people say that there is a god of dharma who can defeat cruel people ,
But bows down before the cruelty of such a Rakshasa and if the world ,
Which exists in three types is not getting destroyed at the same time ,
Would not the valorous act which exhibits the prowess of my bow be not occur?’
8655.”It is pitiable that my valour got exhausted by building the bridge over the ocean,
Bykilling Viradha , By taking the life of Kabandha who cannot walk ,
By killing a Rakshasa called Khara , By putting a hole in the seven Maramara trees,
And by killing that Vali , and it is very pitiable., alas ”
8656.”Without any sorrow I told you, “You yourself would win over Indrajit”,
And I was not mentally bothered about it and if even in this state ,,
I do not die , would I get strength to kill Asuras such as Indrajit?
I am not fit to say that “I have been born with you “ also ,
And I do not have sufficient strength to carry the burden of birth which is a lie.”
8657.”My father , our father , relatives , citizens of our country and the priests ,
Would have become worried about us thinking “What happened to them?”
And I was waiting to wipe away their tears , Oh lord , please come alive,
For the sake of crowning me with a crown made of Gold.”
8658.When the Naga Pasa tied you completely and even when the enemy ,
Destroyed our army , I had been standing beside you but never went away.
I have done all that I should do but I am standing without getting tired,
Would not the world know about my welfare and victory?”
8659.”To Vibheeshana who surrendered himself to me , I gave him ,
The wealth of the kingship of Lanka and made him rule over his people ,
I am now going to die without fulfilling that promise .
Have I learnt to tell a lie?And due to that I have brought bad name to our clan ,
Have I who has lost sense of feeling and destroyed my own fame .”
8660.Like this Rama wailed and sorrowed greatly , he would sob within his mind,
He would stifle his long breaths in between with all his senses getting spoiled,
He would hug his brother tightly and say , “Let us die together “,
And then without being able to talk anything he would fall asleep.
8661.Seeing the great sorrow of Rama and started hitting their own eyes ,
And shedding tears and started feeling a mood of matchless sorrow,
They started shivering thinking , “What else would happen?” and told him,
“Oh Lord who is the universe , Oh our lord , Would you have this much sorrow?
And you are bearing all this sorrow only for our sake”
And with great love towards him thy told him the following.
8662.”Oh Lord who does not have sorrow or joy , WE do not have ,
The capability of knowing about how your state is?
Nor are we capable of thinking about you who is spread everywhere.
We know what is the end and we do not know the beginning ,
We do not know the middle also and except worshipping you,
And following the path that has been chalked out by you ,
What else can we who are slaves capable of doing?”
8663.”Please completely destroy with their roots the Rakshasas,
Who are completely devoid of mercy and completely eradicate our sorrow ,
When we requested with our problems , due to great mercy on us ,
You assumed the form of man which is not suitable to you ,
And for the sake of eradicating evil which is the burden of Dharma ,
You were born in a royal family and you who have come like that,
Are you hiding yourself and showing your great property of illusion to us. Is that proper?”
8664.” Oh Lord who was born in a royal family for the sake of removing,
Our sorrow as you had created us and we are living thinking that,
You who were born like that would completely eradicate the sorrow of all the three worlds,
And in spite of this firm belief hearing your wails , we forgot that you are Lord Vishnu,
And started thinking that you are only a man, This has not happened due to illusion .
Oh Lord to whom we are slaves , have you also started telling lies.”
8665.”Oh greatest absolute spirit You have created several universes ,
And kept them inside as well as outside you, You have completely ,
Kept all the worlds in side you and later you have spit out all of them,
You have measured them, broken them and are inside ,
And outside of everything and have completely occupied them,
And like the spider building a web out of the thread produced by it ,
And living there , you have also built all of them and living with them.”
8666.” The playful action that you are engaged is an act leading to sorrow,
But since that sorrow does not follow you as you are God ,
It is only a joy filled play for you , but as we are not conversant with your moods,
It gave us great sorrow and by what you did love , grace,
AS well as wisdom would fill up our mind and unless you end it , they will not end .
8667.”Oh lord who have promised to come but not coming , when we were,
Sure that you have come as Rama , we were not scared of the enemies ,
And when you are sorrowing we have become depressed and sad,
Oh Lord who is our support please keep on protecting us ,
If you are not getting rid of your sorrow, do we have the capability to remove your illusion.”
8668.”Oh Lord , you gave your blessing to king Ambaresha and also blessed,
Rudra Moorthi , the son of Lord Brahma and you also blessed us , as,
WE had sought your protection and since you are sorrowing and depressed ,
Without finding our way forward we have become depressed and sorrowing ,
Oh support to your brother , get rid of sorrow and give us good feeling.”
8669. Like this the devas who do not blink the eye got pained and sorrowed,
The God Rama who was doing the normal reaction of men ,
Due to the incarnation that he had undertaken and due to the,
Great love he had towards Lakshmana got his soul going down in himself,
And seeing that the big messengers of the Rakshasa whose job was to cause sorrow,
Went away from the battle field and reached the palace of Ravana.
8670.The king of Rakshasas asked them, “why have you come here ? and they replied,
Due to the cruel Brahmastra which was sent by your son , Rama
Seeing that all his friends have died and also his brother Lakshmana ,
Who was born after him has died , felt sorry for his mistakes ,
And with great sorrow , he has also died and so your enmity has ended.”
Chapter on Sita seeing the battle field.
(Eama is lying unconscious near Lakshmana. The emissaries think that he is also dead. They go and inform that all people have been killed. Ravana starts victory celebration. He instructs Marutha to throw al dead bodies of Rakshasas in to the ocean. Then the Rakshasis show Sita the battle field. Seeing Rama and Lakshmana dead Siita wails and wants to take away her own life.Trijata consoles her saying that Rama did not have any arrow in his body and that the face of Lakshmana was shining as if it has life.Sita decides to wait one mor e night.)
8671. That Ravana who had never travelled in the path of goodness , because ,
He was sure that his emissaries would not tell lies , had his heart,
Filled with joy , gave those emissaries the great wealth of ornaments ,
That he was wearing on his body, ordered the drums to be kept on elephants ,
And to announce the great victory that he got in the battle field ,
And that he would be taking bath after applying ghee all over his body.
8672.When that job was being done by his servants , Ravana summoned Marutha,
And said, You go first and put all the bodies of dead Rakshasas in the sea ,
And if this is news is known to any one except your mind ,
I would cut off your head and also destroy all your boons “
And that Marutha went and put all the bodies in side the sea.
8673. Then Ravana called the Rakshasis who were guarding Sita and said,
“You take Sita in the divine Pushpaka Vimana and show ,
Her clearly all that happened to those men as unless,
She sees that with her own eyes, she would not get rid of her suspicion,”
And as soon as he told like this , the Rakshasis shouted joyously
And took Sita who had lost the willingness to live over the long battle field.
8674. Sita who saw the form of her husband could not see anything else,
Except her husband and then like one who has swallowed poison,
She became weak in her body , sensations and activity ,
And was like the cold lotus flower that had fallen in the fire .That intolerable ,
Sorrow that was experienced was greater than everything in the world.
8675. When that Sita cried the deva maidens who looked like peacocks ,
Also cried , The goddess Parvathy who sat on the left side of Lord Shiva ,
Who rode on a young bull and who was like Koel also cried.
The goddess Lakshmi who stays on red lotus flower cried,
The Goddess Ganga cried , The Goddess Saraswathi who sat,
On the toungue of Lord Brahma cried and even ,
The hard hearted Rakshasis lost their strength and cried.
8676.The earth who is a lady and who gave birth to Sita
Who should have been wearing the ornament of golden globe in her ears cried,
The Vedas and Dharma which are very stable in their thoughts,
With a sorrowing body sorrowed and cried ,
And when even the great sins which does not get sorrow ,
Earlier but gets it afterwards cried, What to talk of actions of others?
And all those who were standing here and there cried standing there it self,
And at that time Sita lost her consciousness and her activities.
8677. That Sita who had fainted and had lost her consciousness ,
Was woken up by the crowd of Rakshasis by spraying water for a long time,
And Sita who got back her consciousness by their help and she sorrowed a lot,
And she saw Rama of the colour of the cloud was lying there as before,
And she beat her eyes with her hand like beating the fish with lotus flowers.
8678. That Sita who had a voice like nightingale beat herself on her breasts,
She beat herself on her belly , She cried , She saluted her husband ,
And like the creeper falling on a fire she twirled, her mind fumed ,
She shivered and again lost her consciousness just like a lightning ,
Coming and going out instantly , Her mind whirled , she jumped
And she drank the sorrow of losing her husband along with her soul.
8679. She fell down, she rolled , she developed sweat all over her body ,
She left deep breath , she was mentally suffering , She got up,
She sat down, She grinded her hands , She laughed thinking about her state ,
She called loudly “Brother in law” seeing Lakshmana and then seeing Rama ,
She shouted “Oh king of Ayodhya “ and called . “Oh king whose feet is suitable,
To be saluted by people of all the worlds and started prattling thinking about him.
8680.”Oh Dharma , did you not merge with my husband , who had great love to you,
And who never did any sinful act which were against your tenets?
Have you gone to the side of the Rakshasas who only like sin?, Ofh cruel one, is it proper?”
8681.”Oh Fate who has lost its veracity , are you continuing to see ,
The sorry state of Rama who never vitiated from tenets of Veda as taught by the wise ,
And who did not have any attachment other than that?
Or are you playing cruel games with me? Whichever way I would not respect you.”
8682.”I who am evil have seen this pitiable state, Oh God of death,
Why have you who have taken my soul and my magnificent lord ,
Not completed your job by taking me also and why have you thrown me,
In this endless night of sorrow? Is it proper , is it proper?”
8683.”Oh Lord who is the soul of people of earth who is strength of devas,
Oh my eye , Oh my nectar , Oh doer of mercy, Was I living in the trance of love ,
Without thinking about my problems , only to embrace your wounded body?”
8684.”Oh Lord who is like nectar to Goddess who lives in the red lotus flower,
Oh clear meaning of Vedas , Oh God , Did you hold my hand ,
Over the sacrificial fire in Mithila, only for the purpose of bringing harm to your soul?”
8685.”Oh Lord who is like male elephant, after hearing about this,
Your mother Kausalya would not continue to live and the your ,
Other younger brothers would also not live ,
Was this the real intention of the cruel Kaikeyi?”
8686.”When you told me to continue to live in great city of Ayodhya,
I who am without mercy followed you without parting from you ,
In to the smoke filled forest and for the sake of a deer,
Created enemies for you , who have killed you now ?”
8687.”At the time when I told you that if you do not catch the deer,
I would embrace death and requested you to catch it ,
And stood alone there without you , Did I have an evil thought,
Of getting you killed in this long cruel battle ?”
8688.”In your coronation you would have conducted the rare fire sacrifice,
Where you would have poured large amount of Ghee in the fire ,
And later ruled the rich Kosala country with rich fields ,
And plenty of water resources, without slipping away from justice,
But due to the crime of touching me, the true words of your father,
That he wanted only to crown you as a king was also lost.”
8689.”Oh wise one, Oh younger brother, due to play of fate , on the day,
That you were starting to the lonely forest along with us your mother told you,
“You die before your elder brother” and did you truthfully follow the words of your mother.”
8690.”Oh Lakshmana who chose not to sleep when Rama ,
Was sleeping on the bed of tender flowers and cool new leaves ,
Are you willingly sleeping on this cool bed of cruel arrows of the Rakshasas?”
8691.”I have mind that cannot be broken by an axe or a sword and so ,
In spite of seeing my husband dead, I have not left my life but am only crying.
And now for
getting solace from this great sorrow,
I would fall on my lord and die “ and
when she said this,
Trijata stopped her from getting up and told her .
8692.Trijata who was like the result of the penance did earlier by Sita,
For removing her worries, after making the Rakshasis with cruel bent teeth ,
Who were guarding her move away from her , hugged Sita who wanted to die,
Went extremely near Sita and told her in her ears.
8693.”Oh swan like mother , Think about how the illusory deer appeared before you,
How an Janaka who is an illusion was created and how the Naga pasa .
Binding Rama and Lakshmana went away. You do not know the illusions,
That are created by these Rakshasas who are evil. Are you thinking of embracing death?”
8694.”Should you forget the dream that you have seen, the good omens that happened,
The strength of your chastity , the sinful acts of Rakshasas carrying the sword ,
And Dandayudha and the valour of Rama and Lakshmana who follow Dharma ?
The destruction would come to these low born Asuras,
And not to Rama who is incarnation of Lord Vishnu with lotus flower on his belly.”
8695.”Oh lady who appeared from earth , are you with a soft mind not seeing ,
That no arrow has pierced the body of Rama who is the Lord of the divine wheel?
Though arrows have struck Lakshmana , his face is shining like the Sun at deluge ,
And so those two who have a very long life span are not dead. Do not be deceived and get scared.”
8696.”If Rama has died both the seven under worlds and seven upper worlds ,
Would have got burnt .Do you think that Sun will wander in the sky after that ?
What is use of God who is fate and all lives including Lord Brahma would have died?
If all of them are there then Dharma is all there and so mother do not get scared.”
8697.”Oh lady , due to the boon that you gave , how can Hanuman lose his life?
If Hanuman has died , does it mean that your chastity has also been destroyed?
This state of losing consciousness all the night is not something that cannot be cured?
This is the result of Brahmastra and soon its effect would be lifted,
Has the thought and wishes of the devas ever erred.”
8698.”I looked at the Devas and they were looking at both of them as if ,
They were looking at the trinity and are saluting them lifting ,
Their red hands decorated with gold ornaments over their head,
And they do not appear to be sorrowing and so mother ,
Do not get scared and do not think that sea would enter the well,
And that well will steal the sea.”
8699. “Oh lady, this divine plane does not carry widows who lost their Mangala Suthra,
Or the dead bodies. Think of all that I have told and realize that Rama is not dead,
And cross the ocean of misery” said Trijata and Sita who had ,
Thought that Rama and Lakshmana have died started bearing her soul.
8700.Sita who had left the lotus flower and was born as the daughter of Janaka.
Said, “Oh mother, whatever you have told till now are faultless and ,
Considering you as God I did not take away my life till now and believing ,
In your words I would keep my life for this night also ,
Death is a decision that I have taken long back , is it not?”
8701.”I have forsaken the ornaments worn by chaste ladies who are family women,
And I was keeping my soul safe with the hope that I would be able to see ,
My husband who is ornaments for me and who resembles the clouds ,
And holds arrows and swords for fighting a war. It is easy for me to leave my life ,
As I am very weak as I had not been taking my food .”
8702.That Lady whose spear like broad eyes which hit the body of Rama ,
Was caught hold of tightly by the Rakshasis who were driving the Pushpaka Vimana ,
Who changed the fate that the real soul belongs to the world ,
And who were like the emissaries of the God of death ,
Who were taking through the sky , the body which was a lie.
Chapter on medicine mountain
(Vibheeshana comes back and notices that Lakshmana has died and Rama was lying by his side. He finds our Hanuman and together they ;locate Jambavan. Jambavan tells Hanuman to go north beyond Meru and bring the medicine mountain, Hanuman immediately leaves and brings the Medicine mountain. By that time Rama was prepared to die and Jambavan gives him hope about Hanuman’s coming. Hanuman comes and all monkeys as well Lakshmana gets up alive .They shout with joy. Hanuman goes back to keep the mountain in its place,)
8703.Sita went back, and Vibheeshana who had been ordered to bring food by Rama ,
Who is the Lord of the devas , collected the necessary food and returned and made them
Reach the war tents and he later reached the broad battle field.”
8704.He there saw with his own eyes that all the monkey warriors were lying dead ,
Hit by Brhamastra as if by a curse of Lord Brahma who created all these worlds initially,
And he lost his consciousness as if he has himself swallowed the poison .
8705.Vibheeshana who could not follow what has happened became completely shocked ,
As well as greatly worried and looking like one who has lost his lfe,
Walked among the corpses driving away the ghosts, dogs and foxes,
And saw Rama lying on the floor along with his younger brother Lakshmana.
8706. What is called as bones and what is called as body were born,
Before the feeling of love and though these sequence of the souls being born,
Even before the love , if thought of properly , the love decreases or increases
The chance of body and soul moving from each other and this was not even known to Devas.
8707.But since Vibheeshana knew with certainty that there is no destruction ,
For Rama and Lakshmana , his soul did not go away from him and he did not wail also,
And with ebbing sorrow and with mind burning like fire , with great fear,
He examined clearly the bodies on the earth and lost his fear ,
Knowing well that, “The body of the lord did not bear any scar .
8708. He understood that these were due to the divine arrow of Brahma ,
Which was sent by Indrajit and Rama was lying there sorrowing ,
For his younger brother and started thinking about various methods,
And ideas to get out of this major problem.”
8709.Vibheeshana who told within himself ,” did not Rama loose his consciousness,
Due to the great sorrow within his mind ?once he regains consciousness ,
I know how his thought process would be and the generous Rama,
Would not like to live after death of his younger brother and,
Indrajit the cheater who is an expert in illusion would be the victor”
And he sorrowed very greatly and his eyes were filled with tears.
8710.Then again Vibheeshana thought ,” Like the Naga Pasa getting destroyed ,
The arrow of Brahma would be destroyed now itself and there is ,
No death for Rama and Lakshmana and the monkey army ,
Lying dead in the battle field where weapons are thrown would also get up,
Because how can a cruel Asura achieve victory” and he stood there with stability.
8711,Vibheeshana thought , “before Lord Rama rises up I would search again and again,
And find out whether anybody who can provide help at this stage are alive in the battle field ,”
And took a burning fire wood in his hand and started walking alone in that ocean of blood.
8712. Folding his mouth tightly and also folding both his hands , with fire ,
Coming out of his red eyes due to enmity, with his shoulders ,
Which were like Meru mountain touching the clouds Hanuman who crossed the sea was lying ,
On a bed of the bodies of thousand crores elephants ,
And he had great anger to kill enemies and Vibheeshana located him.
8713.After seeing him and understanding his state , with tears flowing like rain from his eyes,
Deciding that Hanuman is alive , he removed the arrows that had struck on his wounds,
One by one , brought water from the clouds and cooled the face of Hanuman.
8714.After he started breathing , with his hairs standing erect , with water of sweat,
Falling Hanuman opened his eyes , slowly his body started moving , saliva was produced,
And he started producing hiccups and even in that state , he shouted,
“Long live the name of Rama “ and hearing that the devas shouted with joy.
8715.Vibheehana who attained sorrow together with joy with great desire,
Embraced Hanuman and Hanuman also hugged him with great love,
And asked “Oh suitable one , Is the generous Rama alive without damage”,
Vibheeshana said , “yes with health” and Hanuman then saluted,
Rama the pure one , praised by people of all three worlds.
8716.”Due to his great affection towards his brother , loosing,
His consciousness Rama is having a sleep with great sorrow,
After he rises up , I do not know what will happen “ said Vibheeshana,
Hanuman then asked him “Where is Jambavan who is as old as he is great?”
8717.”I did not see that Jambavan anywhere and so I do not know,
Anything about him and I have come without knowing if he is dead or alive.”
Said that king of Rakshasas who wore garland made of dense fresh flowers,
And then son of wind God said , “He will never attain death and so let us search.”
8718.”Oh king of all Rakshasas, If we are able to see that Jambavan , then,
He is the expert who can tell us about a trick to keep us aive .This is certain.”
Said Hanuman, and Vibheeshana said, “Sir , let us hurry” and they proceeded,
In darkness for some distance and then they saw that Jambavan due to fate.
8719. Due to sorrow of old age and due to the pain caused by the arrows,
And due to great sorrow which made his heart bleed , with breath becoming less ,
Without clarity , with befuddled mind , That Jambavan with diamond like shoulders,
Understood by foot falls that , two warriors were approaching him.
8720.He thought , are they Rakshasas” Is it Hanuman? Is it Vibheeshana or is it,
My Lord Rama himself or is it the merciful devas who want cure me of my pain?
Is it sages? Since the enemies have gone after victory, in this dark night ,
They would not come back and so the one who are coming are coming to save me.”
Thought Jambavan.
8721.He consoled them who came and stood near him and shed tears,
Like a stream falling from a mountain and who were suffering due to sorrow,
And said, “Oh person with endless good qualities, who are you?”
And heard which Vibheeshana shouting “”we will live, we will live.”
8722.Jambavan recognized Vibheeshana by his tone and asked who was the one,
Standing near him and Hanuman said , “Oh king , Hanumam is standing “,
And then Jambavan got up saying “Of dears all those who are dead ,
Would come out alive now” and with joy in his heart became fresh and strong.
8723.”Though it is Brahmastra , I know that it will not hurt Rama,
Who is like the Veda of the Vedas as I know his great strength.
Please tell me what that lord did “ asked Jambavan and Hanuman replied ,
“Oh sir .Sunk in the sea of sorrow that lord is sleeping.”
8724.”Rama and Lakshmana are the same divine Gods and they are same persons,
Their bodies are only different and their soul is the same and so when he sees the Dead Lakshmana ,
It is only natural that he faints , Oh Hanuman who has strong shoulders like diamond ,
There should be any more time delay to solve this sorrow state ,
And so by the time we blink our eyes go and bring the medicine that gives life “ said Jambavan.
8725.”Oh strong one , if you bring this medicine seventy vellams of monkey army ,
Rama , Lakshmana , the entire three worlds , the good God of Dharma ,
And the faultless Vedas would again live and so without delay go ,
After My words tell you the way that you have to take.”
8726. “Oh strong Hanuman, After crossing the southern sea , as per the words,
Of those who had seen it , if you travel nine thousand Yojanas more ,
You would reach a mountain range called Himalayas and that ,
Himalayas is two thousand Yojanas broad and if you go forward ,
And cross all those Yojanas , you would reach the Hemakuta mountains.
8727.”Oh Hanuman who has mountain like strong shoulders , nine thousand Yojanas,
After the Hema kouta mountains there is a red mountain called Nidatha ,
And if you go nine thousana Yojanas from that Nidatha mountain ,
You would see the biggest of all the mountains called Meru ,
And that mountain is thirty two thousand Yojanas broad.
8728. “If you cross that Meru mountain and travel another nine thousand Yojanas,
You would see before you a mountain range called blue mountains and ,
That Blue mountain range is two thousand Yojanas broad and ,
If you travel another four thousand Yojanas from that mountain ,
You would see the medicine mountain where all medicines are available,
And as soon as you see that mountain you would attain the other shore of this great sorrow.
8729. That Jambavan who is greatly wise said , There is one medicine which brings back,
Dead people to life , one medicine which joins all cut limbs of the body ,
Another which throws out all weapons inside the body and cures all wounds ,
And another medicines which gives you , the original form of the person .
You go and bring them, “he said along with their identification.
8730. “All these great medicines appeared when the ocean of milk was churned,
Devas thinking about their future use preserved them in that mountain ,
When Lord Vishnu who is beyond the Vedas measured the three worlds in two steps,
I was playing the drum of victory and when I asked about that medicine ,
Some very ancient sages told me about their properties.”
8731. “These medicines are being guarded by innumerable Gods and they ,
Do not show mercy on anybody ,Also the divine wheel which is applied with ghee,
And which will not allow any one to go near would guard them along with those Gods.
Oh Hanuman whose nature is never to stand any where near a lie , after seeing your general nature,
They who stand near your hand would say , “You please return back,
These medicines without spoiling tham” and then they would go and hide themselves.”
8732.”This is the only job that we have to do now and if done , all the people dead,
Would definitely rise up. Go and tell this to our lord Rama so that nothing,
Ill comes to him.” And Hanuman who was like Vedas moved away from them,
And started growing up with and his form reached the top of the sky ,
And his both shoulders as per the size grew up and ,
He grew up so much as if one would say , he has swallowed the sky.”
8733.The nine planets in the sky and the stars were looking like a garland ,
Made of different gems on Hanuman and the distance from one shoulder ,
To another shoulder was one thousand Yojanas and there was no space ,
In Lanka for him to take one step from the place that he was standing,
And when he waved his hands , the directions were not sufficient,
And this was the form Hanuman took to bring the Medicine mountain.
8734. That Hanuman who had victorious shoulders rotating his tail,
Keeping his hands wide and opening his mouth little , forced his steps,
Of his great feet on the ground , tightened his chest as well as neck,
With hairs standing on his skin , shattered that city of Lanka ,
And like a ship entered the ocean and started with great speed.
8735. When Hanuman rose up the cloud formations were torn , the long and broad,
Southern ocean tore in to east and north , Stars fell down from sky ,
Groups of trees and mountains rose along with him , the planes,
Of the devas in the sky were destroyed and fell down on the sea like great thunder,
And due to that the sea water crossed its shores and directions were torn.
8736. When he jumped huge mountains due to the storm like wind,
Raised by his body tilted towards the north and due to heat,
That huge form going with great speed the wind God , the father of Hanuman got very tired,
The oceans got very tired , the clouds got burnt and forests caught fire.
8737.With oceans running forward and his legs following it and he was running ,
With his body slightly bent forward with his mind telling that the speed was not enough,
And seeing that form of Hanuman who was proceeding said ,”How come that,
At the time when he was killing the Rakshasas he did not uproot ,
This city of Lanka which is surrounded by the ocean ,
And throw it in the ocean with this form of his and prevented our sorrow?”
8738.Hanuman crossed the clouds , went above the path of the sun and moon ,
And went above the places where the stars shine , Crossed the world of penance ,
Occupied by the sages who has crossed the pleasures given by woman live ,
And made the world of Brahma who sits on lotus on the belly of Lord Vishnu,
Very near to his path and went very high above the eartrh.
8739. Some people who were living in the kingdoms of the sky said ,
That the very strong Garuda with a great speed is going to the land of Vishnu,
Others said that, “Lord Brahma is leaving his world and is rising up ,
To go to some other worlds, “ and some others said “Except Lord Shiva ,
Who else can go so far above in this world and so ,
This one is definitely the Lord Shiva with three eyes.”
8740. Some people who were living in top most worlds told , this one ,
Who takes any form he likes and plays is definitely Lord Vishnu .
Who is difficult to be reached even by the fur Vedas and some others told,
“By the time we blink the eye he is going away from the limit of vision,
And please also , his nature appears to be not to return back, he would go away.”
8741. The great people who have realized the entire world were not able to understand ,
The position of Hanuman who had earlier crossed the sea and won over the Rakshasas,
Some said that what was going is only a form and some said it was only a formless object,
That passed through with great luster and some said it is the egg,
That stands outside the universe and some said it is something different.
8742.He rose up to the land of Lord Brahma who lives on just opened ,
Scented lotus flower, who was hiding all the area of the sky above that land,
And the sound that emanated when his golden shoulders ,
Rubbed against the top of the sky as well as the booming sound of his rising up,
Scared the eight guardians of directions and the globe called universe shivered.
8743. The day when Hanuman increased his size and grew up , reminded ,
The Devas and sages who were wearing garlands made out of fresh flowers,
Who were chanting Vedas and blessing Hanuman , the day when ,
The Asura king Mahabali gave away the land and consequently ,
The very dwarfish Vamana grew up and measured the world.
8744.The Devas, the sages , the Sidhas as well as their wives and all the beings,
Of the three worlds due to great joy continuously crowded the sky ,
And the gems , sandal , scented powders and flowers showered ,
Attached themselves to the body of Hanuman ,
And he rushed through the sky, looking like wish giving tree of Devas.
8745.Hanuman reached the great mountain called Himalayas and the Devas,
Who do not blink their eyes, the sages with great patience and the great people,
Who never deviated from path of Dharma who were all there blessed Hanuman saying,
“Let the job that you have undertaken get finished with success” and then
Seeing beyond that he saw Kailasa mountain where Lord Shiva ,
Who keeps goddess Parvathi on his left side lives and became greatly happy.
8746.Hanuman saw the big northern mountain in which Lord Shiva armed with axe lives .
Saluted it by folding red lotus flower like arms and the divine God Shiva saw him with love ,
Showed that to Goddess Uma with very thick breasts and said, “Hanuman the son of wind God.”
8747.Goddess Uma who created the world asked “Why has he come by the route of the sky?” ,
“He who is the emissary of the king Rama has come here to take back the medicine and ,
It is definite that the harm caused by the cheating asuras of Southern Lanka would .
Get solved. Oh lady with a pretty forehead, we would also go and see that cruel war.”
8748.That Hanuman who was going swiftly like the divine wheel , travelled ,
To a distance of nine thousand Yojanas and reached HemaKuta mountain,
And stood on the top of it and saw the huge crowd of Devas who enjoy ,
Limitless passionate pleasure and who possessed all types of wealth ,
And later reached the top of the Nidatha mountain.
8749. That Hanuman whose speed cannot be estimated by the wise men ,
Who had knowledge which can never be measured by thought ,
By using their eye of Jnana and also to the divine mind ,
Which can think about everything reached the top of Meru mountain,
Which was beyond the limit of directions of the earth and ,
Beyond the Brahma loka where Lord Brahma sitting on a lotus lives.
8750.After going to the top of the Meru mountain whose stability is not known,
Even to the Devas who do not blink their eyes , he saw the divine Naval tree ,
Which is praised by people of all the three worlds , in the Navalam ,
Island which is in the earth which is surrounded by the cold sea,
8751,That Hanuman who was like the Dharma God saw the town of Lord Brahma ,
Who created all the worlds on the top of that Meru mountain and saw ,
In the middle of that town Lord Brahma sitting majestically on a golden seat and saluted him.
8752.He then also saluted the basis of universe Lord Narayana, who had decorated his hair ,
With the garland of scented Thulasi leaves along with Goddess Lakshmi and Goddess earth,
In a forest which was full of trees , being saluted by Devas standing all over ,
And by very great sages by the chanting of Manthras from Vedas.
8753.He then saw and Saluted Lord Shiva with eight shoulders who was having,
Goddess Parvathi decorated with several ornaments on his left side ,
Who was surrounded by the flowers which was worshipped,
By all the people of the very pure three worlds ,
On the North eastern part of that mountain and
Who was having five lustrous lotus like faces
Spreading rays of light like the thousand crores Sun Gods .
8754.He also saw with joy and saluted Indra sitting on the throne ,
With regal white ornamental umbrellas resembling the moon over his head,
With pretty damsels holding in their pretty hands white cowries and fanning him,
And producing slight breeze and the Devas of Andhara country ,
Saluting him and raising great sound by playing their drums.
8755.He also clearly saw the eight guardians of the directions of all the three worlds,
Which were contradictory who were standing guarding them ,
On the peaks of the Meru mountain which is the dwelling of the Devas ,
Which was spreading all over the sky like the Karpaga trees surrounded by flowers.
8756. Hanuman moved away from the great Meru mountain and reached ,
The land of passion called Uthara Guru and there seeing the Sun spreading ,
His rays and removing all darkness Hanuman thought “The morning has dawned,
And my speed has not been of any use “ and sorrowed.
8757.That matchless Hanuman who wanted to reach Lanka before ,
Lord Rama wakes up from his faint and remove his sorrow in the middle of night itself ,
Became sad thinking “The Sun God with his great light has arisen ,
And I am unable to think what should be , the proper thing for me to do.”
8758.That Hanuman of great penance going with more speed than the wind ,
And reducing the distance to the end of direction thought,
“Sun God who has the wealth of Sun rays does not rise up in the west,
And this is not the dawn and those learned in Vedas have told that,
To the places north of Mount Meru Sun would be seen in the west.” And consoled himself.
8759.Then with his eyes saw that Uthara Guru country Which was like ,
The red lotus flower in which Goddess Lakshmi lives , where ,
People are born as males and females who became united with soul and body ,
Enjoy matchless pleasures and do only blessed deeds and have endless life , only live.
8760.Hanuman Enjoyed seeing that Uthara Guru Country which was very much like,
The Chozha country which is ruled by Lord Shiva wearing Vanni leaves and having ,
A golden crown, by Brahma who sits on the lotus flower and by Lord Vishnu ,
Who keeps on his chest Goddess Lakshmi who is always a virgin,
And by king Thyaga Maa Vinoda who wears on his head a fresh flower garland,
And through which country the divine Cauvery flows.
8761.Hanuman whose form was so big that with his speed , he could break ,
The huge Meru mountain , who was going to get the title of Lord Brahma later,
Who has got rid of sorrow of birth cycle and who had a monkey form,
Saw the huge blue mountain which was having the colour ,
Of the mega form of Lord Vishnu when he measured the world.
8762.After crossing the lustrous mountain whose black colour was more .
Darker than the colour of night , Hanuman who had shoulders like ,
The golden mountain , with eyes located the medicine mountain ,
Described by the wise Jambavan and due to it shining like sun
And lighting all the upper worlds understood it as the mountain having the divine medicines.
8763.Hanuman jumped on that mountain and that mountain tilted towards Patala,
And all the demi gods guarding it became dejected and came speedily with anger,
And asked him , “Who are you?, what are your real intentions?, please tell.”
And the thoughtful Hanuman told those Gods his real intention.
8764.Hearing that , those demi gods told Hanuman , “Sir , please take it,
And after your purpose is over return it without spoiling these medicines”
And they blessed Hanuman and disappeared and later the divine wheel,
With sharp edges of Lord Vishnu who had eyes like red lotus flower,
Appeared there and also disappeared and afterwards, Hanuman,
Using his diamond like shoulders uprooted that medicine mountain.
8765.Hanuman who understood , that if he stops there and searches ,
For the individual medicines , there would be time delay ,
Lifted that mountain with its roots on his pretty hands ,
And started travelling back through that broadly spread sky.
8766. That Hanuman whose fame had spread over all the worlds ,
By the time one can say “A”, carried that mountain which was,
One thousand Yojanas broad , one thousand Yojanas tall,
And with one thousand Yojanas root , and jumped away .
8767.When Hanuman was doing these things there , in the battlefield,
Vibheeshana and Jambavan speedily reached Lord Rama ,
And started caressing his divine feet ,
And we will now tell what happened at that place to that Rama.
8768.Rama’s divine eyes were like a bee possessed the bottom of the heart of ladies,
Which were filled with mercy towards all beings ,
Which were capable of giving boons and were like Dharma,
And which was like a fully open pretty lotus flower.
8769.That Rama who had such eyes saw Jambavan, the king of bears,
And the very famous Vibheeshana with crying eyes ,
Bent head and saluting hands and who were ,
Greatly sad and were showing great mercy on him.
8770.”Oh Vibheeshana , did you complete the job of bringing food,
As entrusted by me and because of that possibly you did not suffer the pain,”
After asking like this to Vibheeshana , he looked at Jambavan with faultless fame ,
And asked “Did you get back your soul?.
8771.”Oh sirs , this is a destruction that came to us and there seem to be ,
Nothing that we can do against it, Those who are dead will never get back their souls,
And If you think any thing more that needs to be done ,
Oh people with great wisdom and mind that does not lie, please tell.”
8772.”How shall I put in words the very low state attained by me,
Due to the sorrow that was caused by a lady called Sita.
I have shown with very bad name , this story of mine,
That does not match with my behavior to the world.”
8773.”Oh people who love me , when my brother told that,
“That this is a deer of illusion” in pure , strong and stable words,
I did not listen to them and without giving back,
A negative reply to the lady , went behind that deer.”
And due to that all these death were caused.
8774.”I saw Ravana with my own eyes and I also fought with him,
With great strength, but due to the culture caused by,
My bad old fate , I did not kill him at that time ,
Which has now caused the death of all those whom I love.”
8775.When my brother got prepared to shoot the Brahmastra ,
And said to me “we will see the death of this evil one”,
Due to the cruelty of fate which wanted to destroy me ,
I did not agree with him to take that suitable action.”
8776.”I did not stay with my brother in the battle field , and wanted to do,
Proper worship to the weapons that we throw in the battle field ,
All our people are now dead and even my brother ,
Had died due to bad fate without winning over Indrajit.”
8777.”It is not desirable to show this silly behavior ,
Of telling all these things in this battle field but it is,
Only proper to die and join the very valorous Lakshmana ,
And other friends in the heaven of heroes., There is no other option.”
8778.”I who have lost my younger brother and other friends ,
In the war of vengeance with a wounded mind would ,
Completely annihilate all asuras and later kill Ravana by my arrow,.
What other help can I do to the Devas?”
8779.”After the death of my brother , who is needed by me?
What is the need of limitless fame? What is the need of Dharma?
What is need of Masculinity?, What is the need of relations ,
Who hug me or kingship or friend?.Why should ,
I think of future and what is the need of Truth?”
8780.”After destruction of the culture of mercy , having seen ,
The death of my brother , If I exhibit my great valour ,
By killing all those Rakshasas, I am a thief with evil,
Having an wooden eye which is incapable of shedding tears ,
Even with an arrow. Is there any other duty for me,
Except completely hiding myself from the world.”
8781.”If after losing my father and father like Jatayu ,
After losing all my dear friends , after losing my faultless brother ,
Who was protecting me day and night, if I stay alive,
People would say “He is alive because he wants Sita “
And so this Rama is a man who does not have principles.”
8782.”After winning over the Rakshasas and after completely ,
Destroying all of them , if I reach Ayodhya , with out,
My highly cultured younger brother who is my sweet friend ,
Would I live ? great ! Should I rule! Great.”
8783. “Because things are like this without bothering,
About future implications , I would die now itself”
When Rama told like this Jambavan saluted his divine feet ,
“Oh Lord with a divine wheel, there is something that I need to tell you.”
8784.”You who cannot be understood by anyone are not understanding yourselves
I who am your slave know about you even before,
It is not proper to tell that because , it would damage ,
The thoughts of the Devas . You would understand about it later.”
8785.”Oh our greatest leader , I know that in the hot battle field,
The arrow which had deeply gone in to your brother and made him fall,
And which was sent by Indrajit is the holy arrow of the God Brahma ,
With pretty hands , who sits on the lotus . This is true.”
8786.”That arrow of Brahma , if used has the capacity to kill,
Devas , Asuras as well as well as well as all others . Oh Lord who is above all things,
AS it did not cause you any harm , is there any need,
To seek similarities and metaphors for that further?”
8787. “The very strong Hanuman has now got back his conscience ,
And he is the one with measureless capability to wipe away,
This great sorrow from us and I ordered him “Go and bring ,
The medicine within the batting of an eye “ and ,
He has gone towards the north to bring that medicine.
8788.”Now Hanuman has crossed the Himalaya mountains ,
After passing through the sides of Meru , which is king of all mountains,
And has reached the Medicine mountain . He would come back within a second .
Oh ancient one , please leave this great sorrow which causes you depression.”
8789.”Oh Rama , who is as pretty as God of love during spring season,
Me or my father Brahma who created the world or Lord Shiva,
Or Lord Vishnu with divine wheel and any other people ,
Are not capable to properly and truly know those medicines.
8790.” They appeared in the ocean of milk when it was churned for nectar ,
And they are protected by the divine wheel of Lord Vishnu of the colour of cloud ,
And they are available in a place north of Meru mountain and beyond,
The Uthara Guru country and are protected so that nobody can approach them.”
8791.”From the day they appeared in the ocean of milk , they have not been touched by any one,
And Oh Lord with widely spread fame , please hear about the power of those medicines,
They are capable of giving life even to Lord Brahma who created the three worlds , if he dies.”
8792.”Oh very ancient one, one of those medicine removes arrows from the body ,
One rejoins cut joints, and one gives back soul to the dead, ,
And another gives back the original colour to the skin.”
8793.”Please do not worry, the medicines would definitely come , Hanuman,
Would be shown the way back by God of Dharma and would bring it with delay,
It is not difficult for him.” Saying this he saluted his feet and ,
Rama who removes the karmas and gives sweet Moksha became joyous.
8794. As soon as Rama told that, “the medicine which can be obtained ,
By going over Meru mountain and going beyond the land of pleasure ,
Would definitely help and Hanuman would help in that and ,
There is no difference of opinion to the words told by you.”
Then there re on the great sky a very huge sound was heard.
8795. Due to the tempestuous storm that was formed in the north,
The ocean rose up and crossed to the shore ,
Mountains were uprooted , broken and climbed up the sky ,
And there was a great confusion in the north.
8796. Due to the great storm heralding the arrival of Hanuman,
The star groups started trembling and started falling down,
The area around the sun got upset and hugged the moon,
The deer inside the moon got scared and crowd of clouds ,
Like the disturbed honey bees got near and went scared.
8797. The bushes along with their roots , mountains and trees,
Filled up the sea like the time when they built a bridge,
And Hanuman the son of Wind God shouted with joy,
So that the sorrow of Jambavan and others is destroyed early.
8798.The great shout of joy of Hanuman who had anger like tiger ,
And was similar to all the things which make sound on earth and sky ,
Like the sea , the clouds and all other things which make sound like them,
Had all joined together and raised great sound at the same time.
8799.On the day when the Devas and Rakshasas joined together ,
To churn holy sea of milk, and said, please bring the lustrous Mandhara mountain,
Making people think that it is a hollow empty thing Garuda ,
Brought it and kept on the sky and Hanuman looked like that Garuda.
8800.That Hanuman who does not have any one similar to him,
Was like the wind God who attained victory ,
After fighting with Adhi Sesha in earth , who had strength to fight ,
And who uprooted the Trikoota mountain from the ,
Left side of Lanka and reached the southern direction.
8801.Jambavan who heard that victory sound said, “He has come”,
But before he finished telling Hanuman landed on his feet on earth ,
Since that medicine mountain was not willing to come down,
On the country of the cheating Asuras it remained on the sky ,
And only Hanuman landed on the earth.
8802. The wind from the medicine mountain staying on the sky ,
Wafted and touched the dead bodies and making a great feast ,,
To the Devas all the blessed monkeys rose up with great strength ,
And beauty , and having won over God of death , looked like their former selves.
8803,Except the bodies of the Rakshasas which were thrown deep in the sea,
And which had been destroyed , All the visible things which included ,
Things with one soul like trees got their soul back and started living ,
Is it necessary to mention that all the clan of monkeys got back their life.
8804. All the long arrows which had entered their bodies came out ,
The wounds that were made by them were healed, all the painful limbs ,
Got rid of their pain and weakness , the angry red eyes started rotating ,
All the worlds saluted them and Lakshmana who had pretty curly hair woke up.
8805,All the monkeys got back their soul and got up and their faultless ,
Sound of joy which resemble the sound raised by the seven oceans ,
When it fell it in to the ears of Lakshmana and also when he heard ,
The greeting of the devas , like Lord Vishnu who had red eyes ,
Waking up from his yogic sleep , Lakshmana awoke from his sleep and stood up.
8806.Rama with his shoulders raised up with joy hugged his brother ,
Who woke up due to his soul reentering his body and lost his sorrow ,
And all the things in the world moved without stopping ,
And Devas also lost their worry and depression.
8807. The celestial maidens danced and the world was filled ,,
By the sound of nectar like music raised from the String instruments ,
Played by the Kinnaras and the world celebrated it all over ,
By taking bath in ghee and the sages sang the Vedas.
8808.Vedas stood up and shouted with joy , The wisdom of Brahmins who are ,
Learned in Vedas . shouted with jpy , their fame also shouted with joy ,
And the thoughts of Devas became cool like sea and shouted with joy.
8809. After all the people got back their souls the arrow of Lord Brahma ,,
Went round the great archer Rama a, stood before him and told ,
“You always gave me stable truth and that is your greatness” and then went back.
8810. At that time the matchless Lord Rama , due do fear and great sorrow,
Going away , with eyes filled with tears of pure love , hugged ,
Hanuman . who had mother like love , making the Devas shout with great joy.
8811.When that Rama whose chest was ploughed by the two erect elephant tusk,
Like breasts of Sita decorated with Kumkum , hugged him like that,
Hanuman bowed down and saluted his feet and Rama told to him like this.
8812.”We who never went away from the path of truth chalked out by our ancestors ,
Were born to the late king Dasaratha earlier , before the sorrw for me had come,
And then we died and oh Hanuman who travels in good conduct ,
We are now again reborn because of you.”
8813.”When we consider the help that you did at a time when everyone ,
Had been destroyed, would the indebtedness be complete in this life?
After preventing bad name coming to us , after protecting the world by our strong enemies,
You also protected our clan and our culture of Vedas from destruction.”
8814.” If this great depression of mine had not been removed by you for some time,
Due to the great love I had towards my brother who should live,
I would have destroyed all the seven worlds that are above us ,
And you who were going to see the last days of deluge , helped those worlds also.”
8815.”You prevented the death of all of us and made them live with us,
For a long time to come and may you live happily ,
Without being troubled by sorrowful disease of my orders.”
8816. “All those who got back their souls due to the prowess of Hanuman ,
With great love surrounded him , saluted him and praised him,
And Hanuman also told how he brought the medicine mountain, in an understandable way “
8817. “Oh Hanuman of matchless prowess due to the help of medicine ,
That was brought by you , the lying Rakshasas would get back their lives ,
And so you please take back this mountain and keep in its original place.”
8818,When Jambavan told like this Hanuman replied “It is good”,
And further said, I would return in one Nazhigai ‘ and then,
Hanuman went carrying that divine medicine mountain.
Chapter on playful dance
(Ravana is celebrating with drinking ,music and dancing,Suddenly he hears the joyous shout of the monkeys.He stops the celebration,)
8819.When events like this were happening in the army of Rama ,
Ravana became greatly enthused thinking that enmity has been destroyed ,
And with joy which was much more than him , made Kinnaras sing ,
Properly developed music , made youthful maids who looked like peacocks ,
And who had eyes like kendai fishes dance and witnessed that dance of joy,
8820.Deva maidens , Vidhyadhara maidens , Rakshasa ladies , Naga ladies ,
With breasts like tender coconuts , Asura ladies , Sidha ladies ,
Who talked sweetly like the cleaned sugarcane came in ,
Limitless crowds , making even peacocks becoming bewildered.
8821.Menak a, Thilothama with eyes similar to the victorious sword , Ramba,
And Urvasi who had a sweet lisping voice which made fun of honey,
Along with other pretty ladies of heaven came with drums ,
Conches and Kurudu drum playing and with the gems ,
On the anklets that they were wearing also making sound.
8822.Wearing the golden roll which had the texture of palm sheath in their ears,
Wearing dropping ear globes , decorating their curly hair with a golden flower ,
Putting on Thilaka , showing pearl like teeth in their red mouth similar ,
To the flowers of silk cotton tree , with red eyes similar to red lotus flowers ,
With thorn when the ladies entered , the white moon with stain fearing competition got angry
8823.The smile of the ladies with lustrous rays , the white coloured moon,
The bright light emanating from the ornaments they wear like early sun light ,
And their bodies which were like the lustrous Gold throwing light like a lamp,
Made the huge darkness of night which was encircling the world ,
Destroyed like the wisdom of males seeing those ladies.
8824.Due to the great wealth of knowledge following the faultless ways,
And practicing the advice of wise ones who had realized the necessity of ,
That path of Dharma and attaining maturity in that path and when aiming to realize
The use of those advices , like the evil act towards that innocent one ,
Is spreading in their mind , the speed of that alcohol spread among the crowd of ladies.
8825. Those drunk ladies were laughing in various type of ways , sweat drops,
Appeared on their body, their red silk cotton flower like lips trembled ,
Their pearl like teeth spread light like moon , their eyes which were ,
Like spears and were experts in causing misery to males reddened in the edges,
And their eye brows which were like the vicious bows ,
Arched on the their forehead and their red mouth became white.
8826.When their pretty burden of dense curly hair which was like ,
An ornamental cloud , came down crossed their chariot like hips ,
Their waist belt which was competing with their flowery dress,
Which was making great sound, got loose and ,
When it reached their feet , those women lost their consciousness,
8827.The lower people of the court of Ravana only did base acts ,
And those at the top did only good acts being done by good people ,
Possibly proving this the gem studded waist belt loosened,
And the cloth tied there fell down and reached their thighs ,
But to hide that scene, their huge hairs fell down and hid their organs.
8828.Like the arrows kept by God of love in his quiver without using it ,
On the people of the world those ladies who do not do cruel acts ,
Going away from the style of music , against the rules of strumming ,
The strings , in their own way sang songs which were improper.
8829. Due to getting fainted those ladies who had mouth which lisps ,
Which keeps within itself the song of the flute , going against ,
The practice of the faultless songsters sang in a harsh voice ,
Which was like mixing the tasty nectar with the sour alcoholic drink.
8830.Those ladies whose acting was like high quality magic .
Who were experts in showing by mimicry all other beings.
And who were actors in Drama , called ladies with doe like eyes ,
And men and by sign after indicating that they are going to imitate them,
After forgetting that again by sign indicating that they are,
Going to imitate an elephant , they imitated a chariot.
8831.Due to alcohol they would cry and suddenly laugh and then as per their wish,
Dance while singing and then they would salute someone sitting nearby,
Then they would suddenly sleep, then they would suddenly jump and get tired,
Then they would freely allow to flow out their honey like saliva, then they would get tired,
And fall on each other ,Then they would close their blood red shining eyes and yawn.
8832.”Please clearly understand that within our mind is wish to make love “
This would be made understood by the acts of those ladies and ,
When that sign came out as playful dance , the sages who were devoid of passion ,
Who were divine and who had great knowledge of Vedas started,
Giving out of their every hair pore the water of passion.
8833.The lustrous long blue lotus like eyes of the drunk ladies looking at others,
Like a wandering bee attained a colour devoid of red and their mouth,
Which were red like Chenkazhuneer flowers became white ,
Possibly indicating to those Rakshasas who not depending on Dharma,
But were depending only on weapons in their hand ,
The destruction that they are going to face soon and
All the flowers also lost their natural colours and looked strange.
8834, Those ladies with long eyes which cannot be compared to Kendai fish,
The spear of god of death who is coming to kill and the arrow of God of love ,
On their comparable breasts which were soft started wearing Golden thread ,
Waist belt and apparels on their stormy hair which was looking like a cloud.
8835.When Ravana with great interest was looking those ladies with pearl like teeth ,
And pretty smile who were behaving like this under the influence of alcohol,
The joyful loud noise made by the monkeys who had woken up,
Due to the medicine brought by Hanuman entered all the ears of Ravana,
Who was in trance induced by passion and made him dispirited.
8836.The dances of those ladies with coral like mouths , their songs sweeter than nectar ,
The divine sound of the drums which were in tune with that music ,
The joyful shouts of people who were witnessing them ,
The love tiff shown by those ladies , their slant eyed look and their lisping ,
Sweet talk which increased the passion of those who were hearing them,
All faded like a flower as soon as the huge joyful shouting of the monkeys were heard.
8837.At that time the great sound of the twang of the strings of the divine bows ,
Of Rama and Lakshmana , wearing heroic anklets , was heard which made the good elephants ,
Which had the power of rut, which could even break the staff they were tied,
Shiver and sorrowful in the place they were sleeping , making the horses ,
With dense mane hair startled and tired , which made the foot soldiers scared ,
Which was like the sound of churning the ocean of milk in earlier times.
8838, The crowd of playful dancers who were piercing with their spear like eyes ,
Who were laughing showing their pearl like teeth and showing their pretty face ,
Then were looking hateful like the crowd of monkeys to Ravana,
Whose mind churned like the ocean that was churned by the Mandhara mountain,
And his ten moon like lustrous faces were looking as if they were moons of day time.
8839. When this was happening the spies entered there taking the form of bees,
Climbed on the garlands of Ravana and told all the news,
That happened in the battle filed in his ears privately ,
And the startled Ravana knowing that enemies have woken up from death ,
Left the garden where the divine flowers like Karpaga where there and reached the council hall.
Chapter on Sita of illusion.
(Indrajit is summoned .He plans to conduct a fire sacrifice at Nikumbila. And them defeat the enemies. He makes an illusory figure of Sita and kills him before Hanuman and leaves saying that he was going to Ayodhya. Rama and others get upset. Vibheeshana taking a form of a bee and visits Asoka Vana. Then he tells Rama about the plan of Indrajit.)
8840.Indrajit , all the relatives of Ravana , army commanders like Mahodhara ,
The elderly wise men , those whose advice was valuable and could be accepted,
And all others reached the council hall and then Ravana clearly told all those,
Who had come to the council hall all that happened till then in a clear manner
8841.Malyavan hearing that looked at Ravana and told, “”Had you not with great evil thought ,
Not put our army in the ocean, there was chance that all our army would have been alive,
Due to the Brahmastra which is of the Lord who sits on a lotus and which cannot be taken back ,
Having gone waste , no one can prevent the death of anyone who is here.”
8842.”If we examine using the knowledge that we have got from ancient books ,
That Hanuman who travelled from Lanka to a place beyond the Meru mountain ,
Within a second and has brought the medicines along with the mountain,
On which they grow , who has huge shoulders decorated by flower garlands ,
Should be without any confusion the God to the entire world.”
8843. “If he uproots this Lanka standing on a mountain from the big ocean,
That is surrounding it and throws it on this land , who among us can keep ourselves alive ?
If Hanuman does like that where will we fight the war ? If that Hanuman who has gone back,
Brings with him the golden mountain of Meru, can we prevent it ?”
8844.”Hanuman would , using his great strength would do whatever we imagine,
If we act against him without Dharma but there are no dearth of good qualities in him,
Why is it that the faultless Vedas are telling about trinity of Gods?
If we think , it is thought of people who cannot analyze ,
For the Hanuman who wears the jingling heroic anklets along with trinity is the fourth God.”
8845.”Let all those who died in the war remain dead but we who remain without dying ,
Have gone to a different height and we have taken a new birth,
WE had forgotten till now about possibility of staying alive, but at least now Oh king,
WE would return back Sita as per procedure and surrender,
To that Rama and Lakshmana who always follow the path of Dharma.”
8846. Oh Lord with victorious shoulders who lifted Lord Shiva with the trident ,
Along with the Kailasa mountain , can Rama who has sent to heaven Vali ,
Using just one arrow , Who built a bridge over the sea filled with water ,
And who killed Kumbhakarna , be destroyed like bubbles by the mortal asuras?
8847.”All those Rakshasas who were capable of drinking the entire water,
Of all the oceans , who could uproot the sky together with earth ,
And who had several weapons that can be thrown are no longer alive?
In this city of Lanka , except you and your boy Indrajit who else is there?
All others have died and so our possibility of victory is an empty dream ,”
Said Malyavan who could guess the future of things to come.
8848.Hearing those firm words of Malyavan, emitting fire sparks from his eye,
Due to great anger , Ravana looked at Malyavan with great rage and said,
“Even if all the Rakshasas have died and even if all our weapons have been destroyed,
Do you think , I caught the parrot like Sita , just to release her thinking of my life?”
8849.” Be it my son or be it others who are all scared and want to continue to live,
Please go away and live, Tomorrow Rising like the cruel Vadavagni , which appears,
During final deluge I would kill those men along with the monkey Hanuman ,
Who have destroyed my army “ Said the king of Rakshasas ,
Who had evil capabilities and hearing that Indrajit started talking.
8850.”If you are prepared to understand , I have a matter to tell you .
I had sent the arrow of Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus flower ,
After worshipping it and that became extremely powerful.
Though I had sent to kill Rama also , without of any use ,
Without even touching his body it returned. This is very strange .”
8851.”Oh king who wears flower garland from which honey drips , it is clear,
That Rama is not a man and he also does not belong to ancient monkey clan,
He is not a very great sage and he is the matchless divine entity ,
Who does not think of himself or his ego as told by Vibheeshana,
This has been proved to us without any doubt.”
8852.”Let that truth remain on one side and hesitating to tell such truth ,
Is not a fit to great masculinity , Let us fight and people who die , let them die,
If Iam able to reach the temple at Nikumbila and start and complete ,
The fire sacrifice aimed at ending all our sorrow , your sorrow will end.”
8853.’Ravana said, That is indeed good , You do the fire sacrifice at Nikumbila”,
And hearing that his good son Indrajit told, “Hearing from your younger brother ,
About this secret , our enemies would reach Nikumbila and may do war with me ,
And would not allow me to complete the fire sacrifice “ but Ravana asked,
”How can we definitely prevent our enemies from doing that.”
8854.”If we create the form of Sita by illusion and go before Hanuman,
Who has seen that Sita in the past and kill her by cutting with the sword,
And then say , now I am going to fight with Ayodhya and act as if he is going ,
In that direction , without knowing he will start sorrowing.”
8855.Rama and Lakshmana would say . “Sita has been killed here and there is
No point in fighting the war here. And due to Indrajit our brothers,
Mothers , neat relations as well the citizens of the town would die.”
And would drown themselves in great sorrow and due to such ,
Sorrow growing , They along with their army would go there.”
8856. “ Even if they do not go to Ayodhya , they would at least send,
Hanuman there and try to know what happened there ,
Otherwise they would not be able to bear this great sorrow and I ,
Meanwhile would complete the fire sacrifice come speedily here ,
And kill them with cruel weapons and give you victory.”
8857.Ravana said ,”this idea is good and for forming the form of Sita with soft wards,
By illusion” and Indrajit went away and while this was happening , Sugreeva,
The son of Sun God told Rama “We would speedily burn this ancient city of Lanka.”
8858.Rama thought “ Doing that job is good,.” And agreed to do it ,
And then Sugreeva jumped and reached the top of the tower of Lanka .
And seventy vellam ocean like monkey army followed him ,
And with all the worlds seeing , each of them took one burning fire wood.
8859. That Seventy Vellam strong army of that countless crores ,
Of monkeys through the pretty guarded walls of Lanka ,
Entered like the lightning and white coloured clouds ,
And went very near that ancient city of Lanka making it shy.
8860, That faultless vellam of that monkey army carried ,
Burning firewood to all directions and to prove that,
That city also can be destroyed threw those ,
Burning firewood which looked like the fall of stars on the sky.
8861. With the security of the huge fort becoming confused,
Due to the red burning flame of fire going near it,
Lanka looked like the black sea when Rama ,
Attacked it with his long arrows making it burn.
8862.The Elephant like burning fire wood that were thrown,
By monkeys on Lanka where the evil Rakshasa lived,
Kept on going there like the red burning,
Arrows that were sent by the black Rama when he became angry.
8863. All the asuras of city of Lanka rose up greatly wailing,
Like when the ancient forest with dense stones ,
Caught fire and the birds which were living there ,
In dense formations rose up from their cages greatly wailing.
8864. Due to Rama who is the great archer who was liked,
By the beings of the three worlds and trinity of Gods,
Sending arrows which were like lamps ,
The tower of Lanka broke and fell on a hill.
8865.When things were happening like this in Lanka , the tall Hanuman,
Carried the huge medicine mountain in his hand.
Went with the speed of wind and placed it,
Beyond the Meru mountain and returned back.
8866.That Hanuman who was wearing the jingling heroic anklets,
Shouted loudly with great joy and that town which heard it,
Became similar to the crowd of serpents ,
Which heard the shout off Garuda with wings.
8867.That Indrajit who had great strength in making illusions,
Which cannot be changed and who had won even the God of death ,
And conducted march of victory came near that son of Wind God ,
Who had cruel eyes and who had reached the western gate.
8868Indrajit holding a lady who looked like Sita made by illusion ,
In one hand and holding a shining meat coated sword ,
In his another hand with great anger wanting to fulfill,
His intention started telling the following words.
8869.”You have been fighting the war because of this lady,
Now my father says he does not want her and,
So I am going to kill her “said he ferociously ,
And Hanuman who never dies was greatly scared.
8870.Then Hanuman realized that she was the same lady,
Whom he has earlier seen in Asoka forest ,
He became very dejected thinking , “Our life has been destroyed”,
And not knowing any method to free her from hands of Indrajit,
Became like one who is suspected to be dead by others and his mouth dried.
8871.Thinking that “There is nothing more to be done” and .
“What justice says is only right option ” Hanuman said ,
Io Indrajit ”Born in a faultless clan , you are great in good nature,
Is not killing a lady which is an act which would bring bad fame to you.”
8872.”You are born in the fourth generation to Lord Brahma ,
You have clearly understood all the great ideas in books,
Is not the act of killing a lady , after losing your wisdom,
The greatest among all the bad deeds one can commit.”
8873.”The earth is shaking , the heavens are shivering and you are ,
Seeing them all with your own eyes.You have left away the culture of mercy,
And my thoughts are also shivering , Is not the killing of Lady,
That which brings very bad name to you?”
8874.”If you give Sita to me and go away the entire world,
Would be under your control .You are not realizing ,
The greatness of your clan ,Please do not start this sinful act .
If you do it would lead to destruction of your fame .”
8875.”I would kill her with my sword so that my father as well as ,
Those who live in my city get a good life and also to scare the Devas,
So that they run away “ said Indrajit with great anger and also further told.
8876.”Hey monkey , do you think my work would be over by just killing her,
If it is possible for you go and reach Ayodhya because ,
That city is going to burn in fire today ,I would do that,
And immediately return back to this place .”
8877.”The brothers and mothers and other relations of Rama ,
Would not be alive now , even if Devas come and try to stop,
For they would all be dead by the fire spitting arrows of mine.”
8878.”I am going to enter this Pushpaka Vimana and,
Would now itself go there with great speed and if ,
My countless hot arrows are going to hit them,
Would it be possible for any of them to be alive?”
8879.Inspite of the wail of Sita, “Oh king who rules over me,
Take mercy on me, show mercy on me “ he did not show any mercy ,
And cut and made her fall with his sword and with his army,
Which was sounding like the roar of the ocean ,
He got in to the Pushpaka Vimana and flew.
8880.Indrajit riding the Pushpaka Vimana, which was ,
Shining like gold went from the south to northern direction,
And seeing that Hanuman lost all all his senses .,
And fell like a tall mountain which was defeated by him.
8881.Showing that he was going to Ayodhya , Indrajit ,
Changed his route in the middle and entered the temple of Nikumbila,
The pure Hanuman who did not realize the evil cheating ,
Fell down , his heart became weak , his body dried ,
And wanting to tell what he had in mind, he told like this.
8882.That Hanuman who lost his prowess told , “Oh swan like lady,
Oh Lady who is the ornament of all ladies, Oh my mother,
Is there no God anywhere to stop this evil,
And even after seeing you cut in to pieces,
My heart and body has not split open.”
8883.He woul think, “shall I get up and jump on that Indrajit?”
Thinking that he had been pushed in to great sorrow ,
He would leave out hot breath and his face would blot up.
After getting away from that state , he would become greatly weak ,
And breath flames of fire , his body would shiver , he would rub,
The earth by his own head and he started telling these type of words.
8884.”Our desire is over. Thinking that dawn would come to all the three worlds,
I was relaxing and now again the sorrow of darkness has covered every where .
That sinner Indrajit has cut Sita who is the incarnation of Goddess Lakshmi,
Dharma has been destroyed., Alas.”
8885.”That lady who was greatly guarded by her own chastity , was killed,
In front of my eyes and I like a bird who had lost its wings ,
Simply kept quiet and am now drowned in the prison of sorrow ,
After releasing the consort of Lord Rama from the prison, What a pretty sight.”
8886.”Oh son of the evil one who touched , abducted and kept in prison,
She who has divine chastity and was doing penance , She who was innocent ,
She who was faultless and was born in a great clan, Sita, the incarnation of Lakshmi,
Your act was more merciful than mine when I witnessed you kill her .”
8887.”I had come here as an emissary of Rama whose fame was beyond,
The wisdom of learning to tell you the words he told so that you can be saved,
And now I have come here to win over these Rakshasas who have come as a crowd.
I had come free you earlier and now I have been the cause of your death ,
And have earned for myself an evil and bad fame.”
8888. “Without bring able to see any where that Sita who was like a Vanchi climber ,
When Rama the great archer was searching for like his lost soul , to make his mind clear,
I told him, “Sita with pretty speech was in Lanka.”, which made him happy ,
And now I have to tell him that ”I saw that Rakshasa Indrajit kill Sita ,
And she died”, The purpose of my birth has become like this.
8889.”After crossing the very difficult to cross ocean , after setting,
Fire to this city , after helping to build a bridge over the ocean ,
After crossing the Meru mountain and bringing the matchless ,
Mountain of medicine and after hearing others say about me,
“Among the monkeys there is no body like you and now ,
My slavishness has become useless , like a seed rubbed and mixed in the sea.”
8890.”I showed hesitation in killing the Rakshasa who killed you ,
And witnessed your being killed ,Without being prepared ,for,
My body break and my tiny soul go out of it and for being still alive,
So that I can eat the white rice from this pot, I simply kept quiet,
Am I really a weakling or one who is matchless?”
8891.Hanuman said “I will rise towards Ayodhya “ thinking that ,
There is indication that that the thief has gone there and then though,
“If I follow him Rama may not realize what happened here ,
And may not also know what is going to happen “
Saddened by this thought he
regained his composure .
8892.”I would tell this to Rama and if he gives up his life ,
I would also die along with that Lord , if not then, after ,
Understanding his opinion , I would axt as he tells me .
I would not do any other thing” Thinking like this ,
After regaining his courage that Hanuman with huge,
Golden shoulders went in search of divine feet of Rama.
8893.Hanuman who neared the divine feet wearing heroic anklet of Rama,
With mind, body as well as eyes shivering due to great sorrow ,
The cry that was ebbing out of his mind came out as long breaths ,
And with tears coming out of his eyes like stream, he fell like a mountain at his feet.
8894.That Rama lifted Hanuman who had fallen at his feet by catching,
His two big hands , he refusing to get up said , “That Rakshasa Indrajit ,
Using his sharp sword had cut off Sita who was in great and deep sorrow”
And saying this , he rolled on the ground and wailed.
8895. Hearing that Rama did not shiver , did not let out long breath,
Did not close his eyes , Did not shed tears from those eyes ,
Did not talk anything , his heart did not break , due to great sorrow,
Did not produce sweat and even Devas could not ,
Understand the deep sorrow that was within him.
8896. As soon as Hanuman told this, with a confused mind ,With great depression ,
Just like trees lashed by heavy storm like wind , all the monkeys fell on ,
The divine feet of Rama who was wearing heroic anklets,
And who was having a charitable nature like divine Karpaga tree .
Similar to a crowd of mountains falling at his feet.
8897. That valorous Rama who was like picture had lost all sensations
Did not see at the faces of his friends , did not reply to questions of Lakshmana ,
Due to the weapon of sense of honour which even hurts mad people ,
Entering his heart fell like a dead person on the earth,
8898.Seeing the state of the lord, seeing the shape befalling on them,
The events that had succeeded reaching again the state of failure ,
With mouth , mind eyes as well as body becoming faded,
Lakshmana like a calf which has lost his mother cow fell on the floor.
8899.Vibheeshana who was wise and could understand the nature of people ,
Due to the great pressure of matchless sorrow was not able to understand anything ,
Got a suspicion that Thinking ‘Victory is difficult and destruction came because of her “,
Indrajit might have murdered Sita “
8900.Vibheeshana sprinkled cold water on the face of Rama , touched,
The divine body of the Lord and did similar acts to bring back,
His consciousness and then we caressed his pretty flower like feet ,
Hands as well as the body , Rama whose innate generosity,
Cannot be even seen by the Vedas , opened both his eyes.
8901.Lakshmana shedding stream like tears , with a dilapidated mind ,
Thinking about what happened to him was sorrowing inconsolably ,
But in spite of that thinking that Rama would not kill his enemies ,
And due to feelings of respectability give up his life ,
Wanting to console him told the following.
8902.”Only low people drown in the ocean of sorrow if his day of death arrives,
And for you drowning in sorrow would only bring only bad name ,
If our clan gets a great stain , without bothering about Dharma ,
Would you not destroy this world which was witnessing it ,
Instead of getting depressed like people of no strength.?”
8903.”If that evil one has killed a weak lady , who is doing penance ,
Who is like the goddess of Dharma of chastity and your wife by touching her,
Is your act of not destroying Dharma along with the entire clan of Rakshasas,
Is it because you want to live or due to your mercy?
Is it possible for us to maintain good relation with Dharma ?”
8904. “If those who destroy dharma are going to be great and those who follow Dharma,
Are going to be destroyed , then without bothering whether they are ,
Asuras, Devas , Brahmins ,teachers , sages and principles of Vedas ,
We should set fire to all the three worlds. ,
Without doing that what is the use of our sorrowing about it?”
8905.” After that Rakshasa killed Sita, still should we allow , the seven worlds,
To function with normalcy ? Should the Devas be allowed to continue to live?
Should we imagine that there is something called Dharma and keep on saluting it?,
Should we allow cloud to cause rain? Should we keep on watching all this,
Fall down dispirited and crying ? Our capacity to fight with bow seems to be great?”
8906.”Instead of within a second, after powdering and destroying this Lanka ,
After burning the way by which that Rakshasa proceeded, after destroying,
All the worlds of Devas, if we keep crying holding our hanging head by our hands ,
And continue always to be sad would not others think poorly of us ?”
8907.”Even though we lost our kingdom and reached the forest ,
Even after that evil one abducted the lady we lived ,
Without crossing the limits set by Dharma and if we continue to do so,
Even after this great sorrow has befallen us , seeing our simplicity,
Would not our enemies chain us in a strong tether and make us their slaves?”
8908.”If we give up our life now , the world will say about us that ,
“When that lady with a scented hair was brought before them,
And was killed by the sword of The Rakshasas, having no strength ,
To kill them , they died due to existence of great shame”,
And examining with balance such type of suffering is improper for us,
And so why should you sorrow like an ignorant person?”
8909.Sugreeva who was lying low , hearing such words of Lakshmana ,
Suddenly got up as if he has seen a dream and said, “what is the need for further analysis?,
Come let us jump on the chest of Ravana who is like an insect falling in the flame .”
8910.”Let us uproot the city of Lanka and annihilate the Rakshasas,
With evil eyes , along with their wives wearing golden ear globes ,
Their children who are drinking milk along with their complete clan,
And if the Devas get angry at us and prevent us ,
Then let us destroy the land of Devas and make it fall on this earth.”
8911.”If we take a bold decision that we would act destroying Dharma ,
Then sir, what is the need for this sorrowing ? Within a short time ,
Let us spin the three worlds like a kite and throw away the clan of Devas “
Saying like this, the valorous Sugreeva who had diamond like shoulders,
Made preparations to jump on the city of Lanka.
8912.Even before their king all the monkey warriors saying ,
“We will pick up the Rakshasas along with their homes and dash and kill them”,
And started moving and when they did like that Hanuman ,
Wanting to tell them all one thing , told them about how,
That evil Indrajit had a cruel idea of marching towards Ayodhya.
8913,AS soon as the word that Indrajit has gone towards Ayodhya ,
Where his brothers and mothers were observing penance ,
Entered the ears of Rama , just the pain of beating ,
Getting masked by pain of burning , he got rid of sorrow over slaying of Sita,
8914.Just like waking up from sleep on the deep sea of milk , Rama ,
Got away from the ocean of sorrow along with anger ,
Which was like unquenchable fire and with a shivering mind
Even before time taken for a black gram to roll ,
Speedily acted with great mental churning.
8915.”This evil does not seem to get over with the killing of Sita,
And it is seems to completely annihilate our entire clan ,
I do not know to whom else it is going to spread
.Is there any method to prevent it ? Are my brothers still alive ?”
8916That Indrajit who has gone there in Pushpaka Vimana ,
Which can travel faster than thought , is capable of completing his job,
Within a second and return back ,Due to my very bad fate ,
My home is destroyed there and here my wife has been killed ,
I do not know how many more such sorrows are going to follow me ?
And I am not able to see death coming for me.”
8917. The bad fate of mine only after causing death of my father ,,
The father like Jatayu and Sita who was alone is going to further spread,
And cause the death to my innocent mother who gave birth to me ,
My innocent brothers who love me , to my city and Kosala country,”
8918.”They who are not aware of happenings here , if attacked suddenly by Indrajit ,
Would be destroyed. Even if they fight with him with anger considering him as an enemy
That Indrajit would send cruel Naga Pasa at them and would kill them ,
And Garuda who is the enemy of serpents would not go there ,
And Hanuman to give them by bringing medicine mountain is also not there,
And so there is no one to help them stay alive.”
8919. “Oh Vibheeshana who has diamond like strong shoulders , please tell me,
If there is some method to reach Ayodhya through the Maaga sky route .
Let whatever is remaining get destroyed , let the war of Lanka also get stooped,
After the crow eats the eyes of Indrajit , I would come here and complete them.”
8920.Lakshmana said , “Sir , Not only that Indrajit who has gone there to tie,
Bharata by sending the Naga Pasa , but even if all the three worlds ,
Were to march and stand as enemies to him , they would all be destroyed by him,
So do not swim in this cruel ocean of sorrow.”
8921.”Bharata is not me to fall dying if that Indrajit full of evil,
Sends his Naga Pasa as soon as it touches him and you yourselves ,
Are going to see that Indrajit killed struck by arrows of Bharata ,
Along with his clan and fall on the ground” Said Lakshmana who was agitated.
8922At That time Hanuman who was standing there requested them ,
“oh Lord , either climb on my shoulders or my palms and making ,
The speed of wind much less I would reach the ancient city of Ayodhya,
And if there is a need I would take you to all the directions,
And if you wish I would myself kill that enemy.”
8923,”I advised Indrajit who came here to kill Sita and pointed out ,
All aspects of Dharma , I also told him soft words and when,
He did not bother about them and killed Lady Sita ,
Due to sorrow winning over me , I fell on the floor ,
And lost conscience and That Indrajit speedily went way,
Had I not been like that , would that evil one be still alive.”
8924.”I would travel in the same route that the Pushpaka Vimana has travelled ,
With more speed than thought and make that Vimana behind me ,
And we want stand there waiting it . Oh Lords wearing Thulasi garland ,
Why waste few more seconds, please climb on my shoulders ,
So that we would reach Ayodhya even before Pushpaka Vimana .”
8925.When Hanuman rose up requesting , “Please climb “, Vibheeshana saluted Rama,
And said, “I have to tell you some thing . Due to great sorrow affecting you ,
I stood completely sorrowing and greatly confused as it was difficult to get consoled,
But now I have come out of that sorrow ,I have doubt that act of Indrajit is an illusion.”
8926. “Had the very chaste Sita been touched and then killed by Indrajit,
Even while he was doing it , all the three world would have got burnt and turned in to ash,
And even if that incident has happened, the news that ,
He has gone towards Ayodhya is greatly surprising and truth will be known soon.”
8927.”Within a second I would go and reach the place Where Sita is there ,
And after clearly examining , understanding what really happened,
And will tell you and afterwards you can decide as to What is to be done”
Said Vibheeshana and Rama said, “It is proper” and Vibheeshana,
Went to Asoka Vana through the sky .
8928.Assuming the form of a bee , going with the speed of mind of Rama ,
He reached the place of Sita in Asoka Vana , he saw Sita, with his own eyes,
Who was like a picture about which one can doubt whether it was alive .
8929.She who had decided that her sorrow would go only with her life,
Had decided to die but had left her sorrow due to the words of Trijata ,
Who can talk in a perfect manner and console the mind .
And when the monkeys shouted like clouds at the end of deluge ,
She felt it was like nectar to her and kept her great soul.
8930.Understanding that the killing of Sita was a sight created by illusion ,
With a very happy mind , leaving out the worries in his mind ,
Came to know that Indrajit who acted as if going to Ayodhya ,
Had gone to Nikumbila and doing fire sacrifice there ,
By watching the Rakshasa army in great number going there.
8931.He also saw the Devas getting upset seeing the firewood , ghee ,
And other materials being transported feeling that it would ,
Make them lead an inferior life , decided that this was the trick,
Intended to be done by Indrajit and went ,
And saluted the lotus like feet of Rama by falling at his feet.
8932. He said “That goddess like lady was there and I saw her with my eyes,
How can Sita who has chastity Like Arundathi face destruction ?
Indrajit has created an illusion which saddened us ,
He has entered the temple of Nikumbila , so that he can,
Conduct a fire ritual there and then completely destroy us all.”
8933.As soon as Vibheeshana told , The crowd of monkeys shouted together,
Making the devas have a doubt that the seven seas surrounding,
The seven great islands were making sound together and ,
They also danced and jumped making even the mountains break
Chapter on fire sacrifice in Nikumbila
(The army lead by Lakshmana reaches Nikumbila and destroys the Rakshasa army. A great battle ensues and Indrajit when he is getting defeated vanishes from there goes and requests Ravana to release Sita .Ravana shouts at him andstarts for war himself.Indrajit takes leave from him and again goes to war.)
8934.The valorous Rama after his doubt was erased hugged Vibheeshana to his body ,
As his desire and soul had become one and said, “Oh Vibheeshana ,What a great job,
You did by removing my sorrow and you and God are there to help me ,
And Hanuman is there to support me and our penance and Vedas also support us.”
8935. As soon as Rama told this Vibheeshana said , “If the fire sacrifice ,
Is completed by him, no body would be able to win him and victory,
Would go to the side of Rakshasas and so give us leave so that ,
I would go along with Lakshmana , would take away soul of Indrajit,
And also destroy the fire sacrifice being done by him ,
Rama said , “please do it” and started giving some advices.
8936.Rama hugged his brother Lakshmana and told him “brother ,
If he sends the arrow of Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus flower ,
Oh valorous one , then only just to prevent that arrow from coming to you,
You should use your Brahmastra but if you send it otherwise ,
Not only he , but the world of devas as well as earth would get destroyed,
And so avoid using it like that.”
8937.”Oh brother with great fame , there is a possibility that that he would send,
The arrow of the three eyed Lord Shiva or the arrow of Lord Narayana with the wheel.
Of his own accord and if he does that send the same arrows ,
And make his arrows powerless and by using the power of your ,
Return back after taking away his soul.”
8938.”Oh brother who is like God of death , after examining deeply Dharma ,
Follow its path and even before Indrajit starts doing his acts of illusion,
And destroy them completely and seeing for a proper opportunity ,
When Indrajit is weak , kill him who is God of death of Devas.”
8939.’Oh brother who had not forgotten the science of archery, if that Indrajit,
Becoming greatly worried and angry and sends at you several types of arrows,
Just like rain, you also do similarly and remove all his arrows,
But if he sends them tired and with great sorrow from his very powerful bow,
Then spot his weakness and send an arrow piercing his chest and kill him.
8940. “Oh brother who never gets worried, even before Indrajit sends his arrows,
You sent arrows and in every stage of the war , prevent his weapons ,
And finding out the mood of the enemy by his face sent arrows ,
With proper speed and in the correct direction , with speed like wind.”
8941. After telling all these tricks to Lakshmana and seeing that ,
He has accepted his teachings , Rama looked at him and said ,
“”Oh brother, this is the big bow that is used by Lord Vishnu ,
Who became the three worlds himself , who does not know his greatness,
And who is the matchless leader . Please receive it in your hand and get victory,”
8942. “Have you not heard the words of Tamil sage Agasthya about,
The nature of this great bow and have you not firmly kept in your mind?
This bow which was being held by Lord Vishnu with thousand heads ,
Was one desired and got by Lord Brahma in the fire sacrifice ,
And take this from me and along with that he gave his armour also.
8943.Rama who was one having the divine wheel and was ,
Like the axle pin of this world gave him his quiver ,
Which he ties on his back and told him several words of encouragement,
And hugged Lakshmana who was looking like Lord Shiva,
And later when he gave to Lakshmana , the devas ,
Of the sky thinking that sorrow has been destroyed , became happy.
8944. With Devas blessing auspiciousness and greeting them,
With devas maidens wishing him long life and wishing him,
Faultless greetings and also sang songs ,
The Lakshmana who was going to war had the look of Lord Shiva,
Who was wearing the crescent when he flew in to rage to destroy the three cities.
8945. When Rama gave him leave to go along with monkey chiefs ,
Lead by Hanuman and told him “Oh valorous one , you go the war ,”
Lakshmana kept the lotus like of his elder brother his head ,
And That one who had Dharma as his wealth went to Nikumbila.
8946. Rama who had a body like a pretty cloud sobbed and the flowing tears,
From his eyes flowed on the earth and his younger brother ,
Went round him and saluted him and holding his strong bow ,
And with anger on the evil minded Indrajit and ,
Went ahead saying , I would bring back his head.
8947.Seeing his younger brother whose parting he can not tolerate,
Going speedily like his own soul going away from the body and vanish,
Rama was looking like his father Dasaratha who saw him go away ,
To protect the fire sacrifice as per the request of sage Viswamithra.
8948.He was assisted by people like the commander in chief Nila ,
Carrying with them with long fire woods which were burning brightly ,
And after several forests and mountains reached the temple at Nikumbila.
8949. There was a banyan tree there whose leaf was once used ,
By the matchless Lord Vishnu who had all the world in his belly ,
And there was a Rakshasas army which was like a black sea ,
Standing there and it looked as if the entire sky was only a part of it.
8950. The monkey warriors saw that the sacrificial fire of Indrajit ,
Was guarded by the Rakshasa army which was standing ,
In an army formation similar to the wheel and was like ,
The huge sea which contained the very hot northern fire.
8951. The angry elephants which were like black clouds , chariots ,
Horses , foot soldiers were all there in that army ,
With strength of thousand crores soldiers and they were ,
Like a sea stopped by another sea and spread over thousand Yojanas.
8952.Golden chariots , horses , elephants and foot soldiers whose job was fighting ,
Was so much large that it was difficult to count and estimate it and ,
The divisions of that army were looking as if the entire people of the world,
Were surrounding it in several thousand rows.
8953.Due to the waving of red hair which touches the clouds in the sky ,
Of the black body of the Asuras being burnt by the fire arrows ,
Sent by the black coloured Rama that Nikumbila,
Was like the black sea with white foam and was seen by the monkeys.
8954. The strings of the bows in the hands of Rakshasas did not,
Raise the twang sound and were like an old rain bow in between the clouds,
And their musical instruments also did not raise sound as if they were in the sea,
And the suitable huge drums also were like clouds that do not thunder.
8955. Those monkey warriors who never got tired at any time ,
Due to the order of the very strong Rama , seeing ,
The very silent army of Rakshasas,
Shouted so loudly as if to break the top of the sky.
8956. When the monkey clan shouted the Asura clan also shouted,
The garlanded drums were beaten by stick and made to roar by them,
And the monkey warriors filled the Asura warriors with stones,
And they sent streams of arrows which were like rain from a black cloud.
8957.The lustrous weapons thrown by the cruel Rakshasa army ,
Which resembled the swans continuously settling down,
On a water body with many ghats went and,
Hit the monkey army which was praise worthy.
8958. Due to the stones and trees thrown by the monkeys hitting them,
The bows, axes and iron rod and their teeth head and bodies,
Of the very strong Rakshasas broke and went inside the earth.
8959.Due to the Rakshasas throwing weapons like staff , axes , Spears , tridents ,
Maces , arrows and rings on the monkeys their tail , legs,
Hands , bodies , stomachs got cut and fell down on the Earth.
8960. Vibheeshana looked at the victorious archer Lakshmana and told,
“Time is proper for you to delay destroying the fire sacrifice of Indrajit.
If you are going to leave this fire sacrifice that is well protected ,
Without destroying it , when shall win over this sea of Rakshasa army.?
8961.Devas , Asuras , Brahma who had heads looking at four directions,
The Lord Shiva who never ages , Indra the king of all the three worlds,
And all the devas had come there, and there were none who had not come.
8962. Several types of armies and the chariot army driven by several soldiers stood there ,
The horse army which was standing in several rows stood there,
The army of the Rakshasa foot soldiers who had white bent teeth stood there,
And several types of Elephant army with several instruments being played stood there.
8963, At that time Lakshmana entered in side the Rakshasa army ,
And went on raining large number of arrows with very sharp point ,
And those Rakshasas whose bodies were crushed ,
Left the earth and went towards south to land of God of death.
8964.The chariots, horses and incurable elephants in rut ,were killed,
And the number of those killed reached hundred thousand crores ,
And they were all heaped and in the slush created by ocean of blood,
They formed island like structures and they all lost their souls.
8965, The heads of the Rakshasas who were wearing garland and who had ,
Red hairs like the flames lit in the deep holes made by the hoofs of elephants ,
Were innumerable and were like the flames of fire of the fire sacrifice pit.
8966. The big killer elephants which were angry and had pride due to rut ,
Being wounded and broken here and there by the arrows from bow of Lakshmana,
Were lying without losing their soul in the dark pond of the blood,
And were similar to huge mountains and the ponds within them.
8967.Being hit by several arrows which went from the bow of Lakshmana ,
Which bit like the huge teeth of bears on the crowned heads lying there,
They looked like huge ant hills which were covered by fire flies.
8968.Due the arrows which were resembling heavy rain fall ,
Entering their bodies , the blood the came out resembled the rivers,
And went and joined the sea and the tall flags that were falling ,
From the Rakshasa army were like the clouds fallen on deep sea.
8969. The full white umbrellas of the enemy Rakshasas being cut ,
By the lustrous arrows of Lakshmana fell down,
And due to their pressing the sea of blood of the Rakshasas,
Were similar to the moon which was swallowed by the red coloured snake.
8970,.Due to their long trunk and legs getting cut , the cruel elephants,
Were moving in the blood that had flown there and due to their ,
Not having the power to attack the enemies they got drowned in it ,
And they appeared like the Idangar crocodile of the oceans.
8971. The black foxes which entered the battle field where these elephants ,
Were there stayed there as they liked their food and due to the fleeing ,
Rakshasas leaving their drums there , they were like dead cavities of bodies.
8972.Due to groups of arrows with fire and cruel poison hitting them,
The angry elephants got their neck and parts above it get burnt,
And were looking like the burning bamboos of the mountain.
8973. The Rakshasas who were like the tide like ocean were attacked ,
By the bears in the monkey army who plucked their hair by their long nails,
And looked similar to their digging the anthills and pushing them down.
8974. Due to the famous arrows of arrows coming like rain ,
The greatly valorous Rakshasas who were capable of winning lions in war ,
And those were ruling animals like horses and elephants ,
Fell dead with black bees hovering round flowers decorating their head.
8975,Due the bodies of defeated army chiefs being torn here and there ,
The blood shot up from them and a pretty eagle flying there ,
Got completely bathed all over its body with that blood .
8976. Like his father Dasaratha in olden times riding on one chariot ,
Opposed and killed several Rakshasas in their chariots ,
Who were crowding him Lakshmana all alone destroyed ,
That entire Rakshasa army by his rain of arrows.
8977. Similar to the huge and powerful storm blowing destroying ,
And making fall mountains clouds and stars The flying ,
And blowing arrows of Lakshmana cut the heads and bodies ,
Were cut and they well in the fire pit of fire sacrifice.
8978.Due to that Lakshmana who was like an elephant cutting off ,
The heads of Asuras decorated by flower fell from the sky ,
And broke the pot of water sanctified by chanting of Vedas,
And was kept in the the hall of fire sacrifice.
8979.The blood oozing out of the red wounds which were flowing .
Like a river with tall tides carrying bodies of rut elephants ,
Injured by the goad , rolled the heads of Asuras ,
With red eyes like red lotus flowers and ,
Put out the fire in the fire pit of the fire sacrifice.
8980.Due to the chosen arrows sent by Lakshmana the huge hands ,
Tied by red hairs and which were wearing heroic anklets with the sword,
That they were holding were cut off and while falling on the ground ,
They cut the heads of sacrificial buffaloes and goats that were kept ready .
8981.Those Rakshasa warriors whose cheeks are cut by arrows of Lakshmana,
From where the blood flows and wets their body , but who were still alive ,
And whose pretty strong body has been cut but not destroyed ,
Scared of the arrows coming out of Lakshmana ‘s bow ,
Hid themselves in the ocean of blood which was spread everywhere.
8982,With legs being cut along with the earth and fallen down ,
Being hit by the hot arrows that were sent by Lakshmana again and again ,
Became confused and with shivering body , with their intestines,
Coming and hanging out of their belly , Using their ,
Spear as their walking support they walked further .
8983.Some Rakshasas whose intestines have come out of their back,
Pushed them inside their body were trying to again go back to the battle field.
And there seeing the cut bodies of their sons who had fought ,
And not able to leave them there , with the sons body hanging on their shoulder,
And catching for support their brothers who were fighting the war, reached near for fighting.
8984.Like the closed pots with ghee and honey getting broken
And the puffed rice being thrown out , the head less bodies,
Danced in the battle field in several groups of crores.
8985.Lakshmana entered that huge army several times and killed ,
By cutting the spear holding Rakshasa army like wind, like cruel poison,
Like the thread spun by the weavers , like the disease which reduces the body,
And like the starter in the pot of milk.
8986.In the broad earth surrounded by ocean with turning tides ,
That huge army like a garden which is shattered by huge storm,
Was completely shattered and Indrajit saw all that.
8987.He was not able to see in that battle field any thing except
The dead bodies of cruel elephants in rut in a heap touching the heavens,
Several horses, the shattered body and heads of the warriors ,
The ocean of blood with advancing tides and nothing else.
8988.Indrajit was not seeing any body among his hundred hundred thousand crores,
Of warriors who wore heroic anklets and who were unchangingly valorous ,
Except heaps of their bodies cut in to pieces and the river of the blood,
By Lakshmana fighting alone with very sharp arrows and did not see any full body.
8989. Some of those Rakshasas who were more cruel than strong poison,
Scared to stand before Lakshmana with a dried toungue and trembling ,
Reached Indrajit and the very angry among them who could not come back,
Died with an upset mid as there was no one to support them,
8990. Seeing that fire in the fire pit of fire sacrifice has been put out ,
With materials needed to do the sacrifice such as the plough
As well as the pretty and luxuriant Durba grass getting destroyed,
And also all materials needed as well getting destroyed,
Indrajit forgot the chants that he had to recite ,
And got dispirited like the fire that was being put o out,
8991 At that time all those Rakshasas who had not died
Due to the rain of arrows of Lakshmana stood surrounding Indrajit ,
And the monkey army who had the job of fighting approached them.
8992.The greatness of Lakshmana who killed the huge Asura army of thousand Padma * army ,
Who killed all of them by the time one tells “A” and his great prowess in archery ,
And his sorrow as he was not able to complete the fire sacrifice,
Created great sense of anger and mental worry in Indrajit.
*A huge nmber
8993.Indrajit also with his use the shaking of hands by sages who saw the battle field,
The job of killing by Lakshmana which made the goddess of earth scared and shiver,
And the complete destruction of the clan of Asuras whose job was fighting.
8994,Indarjit watching that his greatness was being destroyed and also,
The destruction of pious climate during the carrying out of fire sacrifice,
As well as the complete destruction of the effect of his chants during the Yagna.
Told the following words .
8995.”In the hugely spread twenty five Vellam of my army , what is remaining,
Is only ten Akroni army and trying not to go from here and trying ,
To complete the fire sacrifice by staying here is childishness,
AS that fire sacrifice started has been completely destroyed.”
8996,”Is not the fact that the glowing fire with smoke of the fire sacrifice,
Is not throwing up its flames but has been completely put out sufficient?
This is a bad sign indicating that in this great war ,
That is taking place here, there is no victory further for me.”
8997. Let me neglect the fact that the fire sacrifice has been destroyed,
But thinking that I am of reduced prowess compared to this man,
Is simplifying the issue and I would not think about my reduction of strength,
In this place but has the power of my shoulders to fight now has also been destroyed?”
8998,”My silly nature in getting worried about destruction of the yagna,
Which is carried out with chanting of manthras would make the devas in the sky,
Laughh at me saying that “This Indrajit is capable of fighting against Indra only and not against men.”
8999.When he was telling like this within himself the monkeys with great strength,
Threw mountains , trees , collection of corpses and dead elephants on the Rakshasas,
And because of this the army which accompanied Indrajit was scattered.
9000. Those Rakshasas moved away avoid those things falling on them ,
Hid one behind the other and started shivering greatly with fear ,
And due to the arrows of Lakshmana their bodies split open and intestines came out,
And they all lost their anger similar to the elephants with dried rut,
9001.When the cruel arrows sent by Lakshmana along with the black mountains,
Fell on the ocean of the army of Rakshasas , it was similar to ,
The black rainy clouds throwing out black clouds as well as rains, falling on black sea.
9002, Angry Hanuman who made the Rakshasa army , who were like a huge sea,
With tides scattered , confused by beating them by trees,
Went near that Rakshasa Indrajit and started telling,
The words that would make that Rakshasa angry.
9003,” There was a huge army which was like a huge ocean with tides ,
Standing here in the formation of a wheel , Did you happen to see it?
We have not even heard the twang sound produced by their bow strings.
When did you all come back after reaching Ayodhya , cut Bharata ,
And his relations in to pieces and returned back here?
Did the Yagna that you performed end properly? Did you get what you wanted?”
9004.”Did you go and see that Bharata who has a more stronger shoulders,
Than Adhi sesha who carries the heavens as well as carrying everything ,
And who is the faultless king and show him the great prowess of your ,
Archery. That too yiu came along with your life? Is t not strange?”
9005.” Did you see Shatrugna , who was born to the matchless Dasaratha who killed ,
Asura called Shambara who was an expert in use of bow and helped the Devas,
After the first three sons and made them as four brothers.?”
9006”.Would not your war of illusion , after being hit by fire like arrows,
Which go deep inside causing red blood to flow on your ears ,
Mouth as well as eyes and after going inside Lanka ,
Be fought again spreading evil every where ?”
9007.” Now do you wish to send , the Naga pasa or the famous arrow of Lord Brahma ,
Who sits on the lotus flower or the weapon of Lord Shiva ,
Who is the most primeval or the divine wheel of Lord Vishnu ?
WE would shiver at the weapon you intend to send and,
It is sufficient as the God of death has come near us?”
9008” Only after considering your having got very many boons ,
And after learning very many tricks of illusion , got divine weapons,
From the Devas who have great patience and also considering,
The prowess that we have naturally got would we decide ,
To cut your head and kill you ? would we reply differently to you?”
9009.”Even if you are defended by Lord Shiva who had swallowed poison,
Lord Brahma , as well as Lord Vishnu who sleeps on the snake with open hood ,
Without trembling , your death is definite. Does your left side throb?
Please tell us whether you would be able to continue to live?”
9010.”Did not that great archer Lakshmana earlier take an unmatched oath to you that ,
“I would kill you”, come near you and killed all your army which were near you,
And which defended you and is challenging you “Please come with speed to fight”.
And did the twang sound from his well tied huge bow form a part of your Yagna?”
9011.”The devas , the sages and many who are living in different worlds ,
Have assembled here to see the prowess in battle of Lakshmana ,
Who is the brother of Rama who removes problems and protects the three worlds,
And so why are you delaying any further ?”said that protector of Dharma.
9012.Indrajit breathed like fire after hearing these words and with light ,
Scattering light from his golden shoulders , sunlight coming out from his mouth,
And said “Was it because of your strength that you came before me and told these?
What was the reason for you to tell such base words “ and then further told.
9013” All of you who have died in all the wars that were fought till now ,
Hit by my weapons and using tricks which are against rules ,
You had again come alive and did you forget all those tragic incidents,
And then looking at me , desiring your death are you challenging me for war ?
When all of them , hit by me died , did you store medicines to make them live again?”
9014.”Let Rama fight with me?Let Lakshmana fight with me ?
And let all those who are equal to them who have come here go away?
The devas and sages Would see together from the sky, the death of monkeys,
In Vellam after Vellam and to see the sorrow these two men will suffer?”
9015.As long as the bow that I am holding and my powerful shoulders are there,
Would it be possible for any being with a body run away and hide and live on seeing me ?
I would kill these monkeys with a hunchback as well those men ,
Follow them to the heaven and also kill them, They would not live by any medicine.”
9016.”Oh persons who are all saying that “the Yagna could not be performed today .
And so we have won, “ and because of it boasting a lot about your valour,
Please do not tell that , there is no more delay, my arrows would appear now,
Cutting each of your heads separately and also pierce your bodies completely.”
9017.”I would not talk about my other victories in an apparent manner like you,
And sit quiet . Are you trying to talk of victory after being defeated by me twice,
During all times when I got enraged with you and stood up , did you learn,
To stand firmly in that spot without fear ?Are you again going to lie dead?
Or are all of you going to run away from here with great scare ?”
9018.”Stop there , stay there “saying that he stared at them with great anger ,
And wore his armour which shined like lightning , he tied his quiver on his back,
He wore the finger gloves which are sign of valour on his fingers,
He lifted his bow which was meant to do war , He climbed ,
On his diamond chariot which was shining like Sun and twanged his bow.
9019.He blew his conch and the Deva maidens of the sky who wore bangles ,
Due to great scare patted on their own eyes and the Devas got worried,
That the Indrajit would in a short while exterminate the monkey army,
And Lord Shiva of Kailasa and Brahma sitting on a lotus said,”a great battle is going to take place.”
9020.The devas thought “due to the effect of our penance Indrajit failed ,
To complete the Yagna but though the Yagna fails, these monkeys ,
Would not be able to live further and they have come here ,
Due to their bad fate and we are now going to see the monkeys ,
Suffering due to the arrows” and became dispirited and sad.
9021.Due to the act of twanging the bow of the string of his bow ,
When the sound reached the monkeys they forgot their masculine duties,
With great tiredness without throwing the trees and mountains in their hand,
And fell down and they thinking that they would definitely die started running away.
9022.But the great commanders of the monkey army stood there ,
Without getting scared and all those except them started ,
Running helter-skelter like the water of the oceans which is broken,
By the huge wind at time of deluge, running here and there ,
But Hanuman who was an expert in war , opposing Indrajit,
Uprooted a huge mountain there and got ready.
9023.Indrajit who was standing there like the death to God of death himself ,
Looked at Hanuman told “Hey fellow stop there , stop, stop, are you talking ,
Different things and uprooting a mountain with an intention of killing me,
In the battle field in front of the Devas ? Your act seems to be great ?
Since you are a monkey this seems to be apt , Oh masculine one ,
Please come , come to fight with me .”
9024.That warrior of warriors Indrajit became angry and suddenly took ,
And stared at Hanuman who had come to throw the mountain at him,
Thought , Which arrow would be suitable to attack Hanuman,
Who had high shoulders and who was an expert in wrestling ,
And then the Devas praised Hanuman and his father wind God ,
Started getting scared thinking “what would happen to him?”
9025. Hanuman threw that diamond like hard mountain making fire sparks ,
Fly in the sky and in all directions on that Rakshasas and it came on Indrajit ,
Like thousand thunders taking one form and seeing that,
The world got scared and the Rakshasa crowd was thrown pell-mell.
9026,Indrajit who had tall shoulders similar to the Meru mountain ,
With his ear globes spreading luster , laughed loudly ,
Which made even the universe shake with fear and saw to it,
That the huge mountain was made in to powder and the Devas ,
Who do not blink their eyes saw the manner in which he sent the arrow.
9027.When Hanuman uprooted another mountain and was rotating it,
Indrajit rained cruel arrows some of them dipped in strong poison ,
And some due to heat were defeating the fire God so that they hit,
The chest , shoulders ,legs faster like wind ,necks and eyes and wounded him.
9028.Due his being near mountain with high peaks growing bamboos,
Due to the natural luster of his body which angrily drove away,
The darkness of night ,due to his producing luster similar ,
To rays of the sun and due to the flow of blood from his body ,
Hanuman looked like the Sun God who was about to rise ,
9029. When Hanuman became very tired, Angadha and other monkey commanders,
Combined with great anger which can burn and seeing them Indrajit told ,
You please stop there , stop , where is that Lakshmana ,
Who has been defeated by me twice “ without bothering about those monkeys.
9030. When those Angadha and whose anger greatly increased and neared ,
Indrajit to fight with him , he asked, “Would a lion instead of following,
The elephant to fight , follow a mere monkey against its nature?
What is the use of sending arrows at you? Please show me the younger brother ,
Who can fight with me for a little while or would you die because of your anger .”
9031.”Did you not see Hanuman who has become spent up and tired?
Are you all stronger that Hanuman?Is not my bow strong now?
Did the power of my shoulders get reduced, than earlier ?
Are you not the ones who came wanting the battle?
Have you earned strength before coming over here ?
Please show me the man and go back in your own way ?”
9032. Even after seeing his natural wish to fight with younger Lakshmana,
Those monkey warriors threw mountains and trees on him and approached him,
And he with rain of arrows which could split the Meru mountain ,
In crores or crores of crores of number and they entered ,
The bodies of crowd of monkeys and they all lost their strengths .
9033. At that time Vibheeshana the brother of the Rakshasa looked at Lakshmana ,
And told , “That black cloud of that Rakshasa with capacity to get victory,
By ceaseless shower of arrows is destroying your army and as ,
The Yagna has been destroyed , you speedily go and fight with him,”,
And Lakshmana hearing that went near Indrajit and started fighting.
9034. At that time Hanuman with generous nature without fainting ,
Came with a pleasant face and requested, “My father , please speedily ,
Climb on my shoulders, “ that pleased Lakshmana said, “So be it”,
And the Devas left out their depression and that Hanuman,
Carrying that Lakshmana roamed round the battle field.
9035.That Indrajit who was black like thousand clouds joining together ,
Came riding on a high chariot drawn by one thousand horses,
And both of them faced each other and fought and that tall Hanuman ,
Taking a form like Lord Trivikrama roamed in all directions.
9036.That Lakshmana who had forsaken sleep sent several hot arrows ,
Which were like fire , like thunder which can kill enemies,
Which were like ghosts . like hunger ,and like disease,
Which were like the bad fate which without fail plays tricks,
Which were like mind ,and which were like mother of hawk .
9037. Indrajit cut the arrows sent by Lakshmana by sending similar arrows,
But then Lakshmana showered arrows like the rain at final deluge ,
Which destroyed the sky , all the eight directions and the oceans ,
Making people who witnessed it say , who can at any time ,
Shower arrows better than this in the world at any time.
9038. Indrajit by sending arrows which were like crowd of sparrows,
And completely removed those arrows and further , they proceeded.
Like fire sparks and the pure Lakshmana sent several arrows ,
And removed them and that cruel Indrajit went,
Round and round the battle field one thousand times.
9039. That chariot of the destroying tempest , of the very strong Indrajit ,
With very strong wheels and the legs of the very angry Hanuman ,
Without bothering whether it was stone or mountains or various types of trees,
Or grass or small climbers went without any problems .
9040.They sprayed so much arrows at each other , the other warriors ,
Were not able to recognize who is whom and fought with each other ,
Like an ocean with tides dashing against another ocean and seeing that,
The devas appreciated by saying “In this world no one is like them.”
9041.The eyes of the Devas as well as their mind were not able to find out,
Whether the arrows sent by them was going through the sky or not ,
And if it was possible for us to count them, the known numbers were not sufficient ,
And the powerful wind God found it difficult to penetrate them,
And those arrows were capable of making wounds on others body ,
And were not knowing how to tell their power in proceeding against the enemy.
9042. The twang sound generated by the tall bows were like sound of thunder ,
And powdered everything on their way and spread everywhere,
And due to their power to burn , when they were spreading in the sky ,
All directions were burnt and went up and since more smoke covered ,
The world than the fire , all the stars in the sky were completely burnt.
9043.The twang sound of the strings of the bows blasted in all directions,
And similar to the fall of thunder created very great noise and those hot arrows ,
Met each other ‘ s tips and were capable of biting each other ,
And due to their speed of travelling in the sky ,
They were giving rise to hot sparks of fire and this was witnessed by the Devas.
9044.Due to their arrows the oceans dried, mountains broke down,
The body of the Sun caught fire and started burning ,
The blood in the bodies of warriors dried and bad smell started coming out ,
And the pit of the ocean got filled up and became an arrow hill,
And the world unable to be stable started rotating fast .
9045. Those sharp and hot arrows started burning with flame and made ,
The armies of both sides get upset as well as scared and started running in different directions
And due to them the elephants died, the horses lost their looks ,
The monkeys got scattered and died and the red coloured blood ,
Started flowing out like sea and both soldiers got killed.
9046.Some of those arrows sent by the brother of Rama who was like ,
A black and huge lion travelled in curves, some travelled burning producing smoke,
Some travelled after getting burnt , some went towards left and some towards right,
Some went separately , some together and some sloping over directions.
9047.Some of the arrows sent by that Rakshasa Indrajit who merged in the battle ,
And who was all powerful were like mountains, some like clouds going up the sky,
Some were like thunder, some were like sea, some were like chariot of Sun God ,
Some were like the laugh of Lord Shiva who sits at the top and some were like root of the world.
9048.Those arrows sent by both of them like the edge of the eyes ,
Of well bred ladies and were capable of piercing and pierced ,
On the chest of both of them protected by their wide armour ,
Some pierced on their pretty shoulders, some on their faces,
Some on their diamond like thighs and both the feet.
9049. Like the crescent of the moon which were two in number earlier ,
Joining together and shining as one, both of them bent their arrows ,
With golden tips together and the Devas praised them saying,
“Did at any time which of the Devas or which of the Asuras did fighting with each other like them .”
9050,The arrows sent by them , proceeded with great speed and due to them,
The worlds started burning , the lights like sun and moon burnt and the Devas,
Got faded and got a doubt feeling that it was the destroying storm of deluge
And with the twang sound going to their ears, the elephant of directions swallowed.
9051. Due to arrows from both of them hitting , the long sky shed stars,
The sun shed the sun light , the silver moon shed the deer on its face ,
The sky shed the clouds , due to clusters of mountain becoming powder ,
It shed its peaks and all the beings in all the world shed their beauty .
9052. Indrajit the son of Ravana who had won over all faultless directions,
At that time sent twenty five very sharp arrows so that they will pierce the body of Lakshmana,
And that Lakshmana who was like a young lion bending the bow in his hands sent
Some cruel burning arrows so that they would pierce the armour and later the chest of Indrajit.
9053.That very strong Rakshasa Indrajit searched for some burning hot arrows ,
Which made the very angry elephant of Indra run away and also made ,
The Devas run away due to them carrying fire , fixed them on his bow,
And sent them so they would hit tall shoulders of Hanuman.
9054.That Lakshmana who was like a youthful lion and the youthful sun,
In the east , saw blood flowing out of Hanuman whose good characters cannot be measured,
And making those who witness the war feel that he has won over Indrajit,
In that instant send a rain of arrows on the enemy and powdered ,
His chariot so that it could not be taken anywhere else from there.
9055.Seeing the destruction of that chariot devas shouted joyfully and the trinity,
Became happy and Indrajit becoming angry like thunder, jumped from there,
And reached in to another big chariot and sent ten arrows aimed at head of Lakshmana,
And due to those arrows hitting him , he became greatly worried,.
9056.That worried Lakshmana regained stability to his body and sent ,
Few sharp arrows with a mouth on Indrajit and even before he could prevent it ,
Similar to the very pure Lord Shiva riding on a bull kicking the proud god of death,
Sent a matchless arrows and sent it aimed at the chest of Indrajit.
9057.That arrow sent by Lakshmana pierced the armour and chest of Indrajit ,
And went out from his body , making him loose his conscience and helpless ,
Seeing which the Devas shouted with joy and Lakshmana using ,
A hot arrow which was like the Sun appearing in the day time ,
Cut of Indrajit ’s flag and also pierced his shoulders.
9058. Due to the arrow of Lakshmana , the blood inside the body of Indrajit ,
Flowed like burning fire and he tottered like the stable northern Meru mountain,
And became very weak but tolerated them and sent nine hundred cruel battle arrows,
On Lakshmana and they reached their aim, but were not able ,
To pierce the unbreakable armour of Lakshmana and Indrajit became very angry.
9059.That Indrajit who was riding on a chariot pulled by thousand horses , again took,
Another thousand hot arrows and sent them aiming at the chest of Lakshmana ,
And Lakshmana the younger brother of the matchless Rama ,sent arrows,
Aimed at them and shattered them and then Indrajit selected several ,
Golden arrows and making the string of his bow almost break sent them aiming at body of Lakshmana.
9060.Indrajit had doubt whether the bow held by Lakshmana is the one held,
By The tall lord Vishnu or Lord Shiva or of the Gods revered by the Devas.
He also knew that the arrows of Lakshmana were piercing him and were not damaged,
And also understood that he does not have the capacity to win over Lakshmana ,
And due to these , he became greatly depressed.
9061.Vibheshana his younger father understanding that Indrajit was tired,
Went near Lakshmana he was detached from all affection and told him,
“Please hear a word .If we look at the way Indrajit who has won over all the devas,
By his prowess is fighting , it looks like that mad fellow ,
Has become greatly depressed and so would not live.”
9062. That Indrajit who had bent teeth and who held the sword which can kill,
Flared in to anger like the God of death , twanged the string of his bow,
So that it can be heard in all the seven worlds and chose the most powerful arrow,
And sent the arrow of wind God on Lakshmana saying “prevent if you can”
And Lakshmana stopped it using his own arrow of wind God.
9063.He then sent the arrow of fire God and Lakshmana stopped it using ,
His own arrow of fire God , and then Indrajit sent the arrow of God Varuna ,
Lakshmana prevented it by the same arrow, Indrajit with a black mind ,
Sent the heat producing arrow of Sun God and the very efficient ,
And angry Lakshmana who was like a young lion destroyed it by same arrow.
9064.Indrajit looked at Lakshmana and asked”Can you prevent it and sent ,
Ishika(sacred pen) arrow and knowing only that arrow can prevent it ,
He sent it and prevented it and Indrajit deciding that he would sent
An arrow that never fails to kill told “now you are dead” and ,
Sent the famous Brahmastra of the four faced one at him.
9065.The gods who stand with stability in the sky like Lord Shiva with an axe ,
Brahma who sits on the flower , sages , other Devas , others who do penance,
And Indra lord of Dharma started shivering in their mind and said ,
“Let not any harm come to the prince Lakshmana.”
9066.That Lakshmana who was the younger brother of Rama who holds the wheel,
Looked at that Brahmastra which was spreading big fire flames coming ,
Like the weapon which destroys everything at the time of final deluge .
With the northern fire in the middle of the sea not even equal to its one flame ,
Coming towards him and understood by its nature , that it is Brahmastra.
9067.He thought , “Indrajit might have thought “when I first sent against him Brahmastra
Lakshmana did not receive it by using his strength and did not prevent it ,
From coming towards him ,and so now also he cannot face it “ and have sent,
Against me and if I do not show my prowess , it would not be a proper act and so,
I would send against him the Brahmastra of Lord Brahma who sits on lotus flower,”
And started preparations to send it.
9068.After telling ,”Let this do good to the world “ and after chanting the manthra ,
Of Lord Brahma and with a determination not to sent it to kill Indrajit , who never retreats ,
He prayed “Let it destroy that arrow sent by him “ and sent it ,
And the devas thinking about his great generosity , were surprised .
9069.”If that arrow sent by Lakshmana is Brahmastra would it ever retreat,
Before the arrow of the enemy? It has not destroyed heaven and earth as per his wish,
And so if he had intended to kill Indrajit , the body of that Valorous hero would have been cut ,
But he has sent it with a wish that it should only destroy the arrow of Brahma ,
Who sits in the lotus flower and that faultless one never has left his valour “
Devas appreciated the act of Lakshmana with joy.
9070.Like the fire being sent oppose when a huge thunder falls near us,
For the sake of destroying the Brahmastra , the Brahmastra sent by Lakshmana ,
The brother of Rama who is the incarnation of Lord Vishnu stood spread all over the sky .
Like the fire at deluge which cannot be approached and
Which was capable of burning the seven worlds .
9071.That Brahmastra sent by Lakshmana who was born in the clan of Sun ,
Prevented it from spreading all over the sky as it was sent only to reduce ,
The power of another arrow which was sent at him and prayed to it ,
“You go near it” and sent another arrow which was spraying fire in between,
And like one poison curing another poison , the power of Brahmastra got reduced.
9072.The devas seeing this act of Lakshmana told ‘To these very powerful,
Valorous warriors Rama and Lakshmana , is there anything impossible for them to do?”
And after consoling themselves of their worries became happy and Lord Shiva ,
Saw them with the corner of his eyes and said, “is it impossible for them to do?”
And told them, “You told these words without proper thought and,
Please hear about the great prowess of these two” and started telling.
9073.”These are two are Nara and Narayana and they are the root cause,
And primeval beings and have come out without being affected by fate ,
And they hide themselves in the huge illusion which cannot be understood ,
By any one and they are far beyond the four Vedas which are chanted ,
And they are extremely efficient beings .”
9074.They who cannot be approached even by wisdom are far above from it,
And considering the path of the Dharma is getting damaged and for the sake,
Of protecting it , without going away from those worlds , were born as Rama and Lakshmana.
And due to the greatness of Dharma , travelling after thinking about it,
Without others knowing about them , for the sake of completely uprooting ,
And destroying the Evil Asuras they have arrived in this city of Lanka.”
9075.”This Lakshmana is the matchless first who is part of all living beings,
And has the property of God which is beyond doubt and Rama is spread all over the world ,
Like a starter mixed in milk and is the chief of all beings ,
And so please realize that he is the primeval being who is beyond recognition,
And has come in a form which can be recognized by the eyes.”
9076.These two are those who are under deep sleep of wisdom in the ocean of milk ,
And in earlier days due to your earnest request when you all met him directly ,
For the sake of completely uprooting the clan of Asuras , they decided to help you,
As well as establish Dharma “ And all these news were told to the Devas,
By Lord Shiva with tied matted hair who wore the garland of Adappa flowers.
9077. They replied ,” Oh Lord who angrily destroys the bad fate of those ,
Who approach him , though we were knowing all this ,
Being caught in his devious plan we forgot about all that and ,
Completely having faith in your words of grace , all our doubts ,
Have been cleared , as we have come out of the illusion in our mind.
WE have got destroyed all our enemies and come out of our problems.”
9078.That Indrajit with bent long teeth who was holding the weapon of Lord Vishnu,
Looked at Lakshmana and told “if you are able to stop it , who can ever oppose you?
But this will not miss and you would loose your life and reach the heavens “
And sent that weapon on the pure Lakshmana making the worlds tremble .
9079.The Devas protected themselves by raising their hands above their heads ,
And saluted so that they can protect themselves and this same action,
Was undertaken by all the sages and all others who were there ,
And that weapon which can fulfill the wishes without problems,
Without attacking those who salute it went nearer to earth,
And seeing this Lakshmana , realizing that he himself ,
Is that Lord Vishnu holding the matchless wheel walked against that arrow.
9080.He thought that the weapon was going as if capable of burning the several worlds ,
And also realized that he was himself Lord Vishnu who cannot be destroyed by any one ,
And in that state that weapon without attacking Lakshmana , went round him,
And rose and went above the sky and its fire was put out and smoke ceased.
9081,Seeing that the Devas praised and danced and the crowd of monkeys also danced,
The deva maidens sang and also danced and the great sages with happiness told,
“You have become one who saved the world “ and danced with great joy,
And The Lord who rose from the Lotus and one who uses axe as weapon appreciated Lakshmana.
9082. Indrajit saw that the arrow of Lord Vishnu has gone waste , got a doubt ,
About who is this Lakshmana and was astonished thinking that he is Lord Vishnu ,
Who held that weapon from ancient times.” And further thought ,
“Whoever he may be , let my war come to a good end and I would not think,
About anything else and decided to sent Lord Shiva’s great arrow and kill him.
9083.He decided that he would sent the arrow of Shiva which could destroy,
All the worlds created by Lord Brahma in a very short time and knowing that,
The crowd of Devas standing on the sky got scared and trembled,
And all the worlds were distressed thinking that Lakshmana would die in an instant.
9084”This weapon was received by him after doing several years of very hard,
Penance and that God himself had told him , that it was not available with anybody else,
And when sent in the olden times if it is sent no one could stand against it,
And so there is absolutely no doubt that it would steal the soul of Lakshmana.”
9085.He mentally offered to that arrow , flowers , water , sandal ,
Good nectar as well as smoke of incense and stood up requesting ,
That arrow “go and steal the life of that Lakshmana and come back”,
And with great anger pulled the string of the tall bow up to his shoulders ,
And sent that arrow of Lord Shiva which cannot be deterred by anything.
9086.Then spears , axes , hot arrows , glowing fire , poisons,
Serpents, series of thunder strikes, the forms of God of death ,
Black ghosts , huge crowds of devils rose everywhere in the world.
9087.The fire at deluge followed that arrow on one side and cause suffering,
The rotating huge and cruel cyclone also followed that arrow,
And the ocean which was beyond the seven oceans which had huge tides,
Came down and the darkness which was in that sea , completely covered the world.
9088. The great and famous devas seeing that arrow ran away , the people ,
From groups of sages said that this arrow will not miss its aim and decided that,
Lakshmana would die because of that arrow and became greatly sad,
And due to attaining sorrow due to being crowded the monkeys ,
Thinking that sorrow would go for a long time went and roamed ,
All round the three worlds lighted by the Sun and moon.
9089.The Great person Vibheeshana seeing the power of that arrow ,
Breathed deeply due to great fear and with his body covered by sweat,
Told Lakshmana “ Oh best among those who are valorous .
Oh pure one , Is there a trick to prevent this great weapon?”
And seeing the fear of Vibheeshana , the young lion like Lakshmana ,
Laughed with sarcasm and all the monkeys wearing the war garland ,
Sought protection in the shade of his divine feet.
9090.Seeing with grace all those who were requesting “protection, “ “Protection “,
Lakshmana said, “Do not fear as I have given you protection “ and raised his hand ,
And further said “I have realized the fear of earth as well as heaven ,
And I would never move away from my duty ,” and decided to send ,
The arrow of Lord Shiva with five faces and got ready,
9091.After mentally worshipping that golden arrow of Lord Shiva , Lakshamana said.
“Please destroy that arrow and please do nothing else “, along with the Arrow of Lord Shiva ,
He also added another equally powerful arrow and sent them and they went ,
And swallowed all those powerful weapons in almost no time.
9092. Seeing that the devas shouted with joy , the people of earth did likewise,
The people of the upper world played their drums , the clouds made great sound,
The oceans roared , the mind of those who have read works of art was gladdened,
The Vedas roared, the lady who said “victory” roared and the sound raised by all others was huge.
9093.The very able Indrajit had sent the powerful arrow of Lord shiva ,
Who completely destroys the earth at deluge and Lakshmana , was capable ,
Of receiving it and seeing that Indrajit who was more cruel than the God of death,
Was mentally perplexed and the strong monkeys whose legs did not move,
Realized the truth that Lakshmana is himself lord Vishnu.
9094.Indrajit thought, “The divine arrow sent by me was destroyed by that Lakshmana ,
And thinking about it and thought “getting mentally dejected is a crime to my valour,
And I have the capacity to send more and more arrows and that mastery will never fail me.”
And later by the power of his hand he sprayed several arrows and those arrows,
Went and struck the forehead and strong shoulders of Lakshmana.
9095.That Indrajit then showered hundred crores of arrows on Sugreeva , the son of hot Sun,
And other valorous ones who without their hands getting worn out were raining mountains on him,
Thinking that the Rakshasa army would not survive that on slaught ,
And later got very angry at Vibheeshana the brother of his father who was standing near Lakshmana.
9096. “You who are holding a a big and powerful Dandayudha , just like those who have moved away ,
From the rules of the caste , praising those men and like ignorant slaves saluting and following them,
And like a drum being played by a small stick repeatedly saying the same thing ,
Would be killed by me today and I would roll your head on floor and get that bad name.”
9097.”Even if he were to get a status that would make the best of Gods who make ,
The worlds function fall at his feet due to great fear and get kingship of all the three worlds,
The valorous ones who can make their armies never retreat on defeat , would never ,
Wish to lead the life of a slave , which would give them only bad name .”
9098.”As long as you live , all those Rakshasas like the fishes that manage to live,
Would fight as long as their root exists and would die along with king Ravana.
Oh Sir , Only the town called Lanka would be remaining and only you ,
Holding to your life would be there to live in it . For you to become the king ,
Which member of the Asura clan would be there?”
9099.”Does my father ,who in war made Lord Vishnu the father of Lord Brahma ,
Who in olden day created all the worlds , get tired and pushed him down ,
Who lifted Lord Shiva, the father of Lord Subrahamanya along with ,
The Kailasa mountain , rule this world with the help of the strength of these men?”
9100.”You who would be the leader of all those Brahmin clans whose head,
Is Lord Brahma who sits on the cool lotus flower would be saluted by the Devas ,
And you as a slave to men would rule the wealth of Ravana ,
Where is respectability to you , because that ceased to exist with us.”
9101.”Who was it who made others tell bad words and they themselves called bad names,
And cut the nose of your sister ? You would make your elder brother Ravana ,
Who has lustrous weapons along with his relations get defeated ,
And make the friends of these agents of death win and would live ,
A life of great prosperity ?Is not a life of a poor one much better than that life.”
9102.”Oh one with victorious shoulders , On that day when Ravana who has picturesque ,
Strong shoulders Rolls on the dusty earth after being hit by the arrows of Rama,
As his younger brother would you also cry and roll on that dust and fall on his body?
Or Are you going to shout with great joy? Are you going to praise and salute that Rama,
For taking away the life of your brother? What have you decided to do?”
9103.”Are these men in spite of their soul becoming separated from their body ,
And got it back by medicinal herbs , capable of killing the king of Lanka ?
Would you become suitable to enjoy the wealth earned by that Ravana?
If I forget that killing you would cause bad name , would you not reach heaven by my arrows?”
9104.Hearing all that was said by Indrajit , that Vibheeshana , after shaking well,
His head decorated by flowers , showing a gentle smile said, “Sir ,
Sin is cruel and Dharma is always better. Please hear what I have to say.”
And he started telling these words.
9105.”Dharma would not only assist us but help us cross that hell.
And I would not take the help of sin and live with inerasable bad name ,
Except going away from lies which came in between , I never deserted the truth,
And as soon as the Ravana the king of Lanka did a crime , I ceased to be his younger brother.”
9106.”I have never taken alcohol, I have never told a lie and I have never ,
Taken by force anything from others , I I have never even imagined ,
The acts of cheating others by illusion and no one has seen me doing a crime.
Do not all of you know me well ?Have I done any crime at any time ?
Does going away from those who misbehaved with chaste women a crime?”
9107.”It is a sin to make the wife of lord Vishnu, who is the leader ,
Praised by all the three worlds and who is the eldest God of Gods ,
And who is greatly chaste , sad and depressed” When I said this ,
Lord Ravana with great anger told me to get out ?
Would I again enter in to that hell once more?”
9108.”Let that pleasure which can be sacrificed become only yours ,
Who due to cruelty forsook Dharma , who desire only that which they desire,
And let bad name and sorrow of hell become ours , who follow Dharma ,
Practicing great culture which is as per the good conduct of great people.”
9109.”After knowing the truth as told by learned ones that “sins can,
Never win over Dharma” I came and surrendered to that Rama ,
Thinking that “it would suit to greatness of wisdom” and I am not bothered,
Whether I get fame or bad names , I get greatness in wisdom or not”,
Said that Vibheeshana who had completely forsaken anger .
9110.That Indrajit who is as hot as thunder looked at Vibheeshana and told ,
“All the greatness you want to earn would come to an end with one of my arrows,
With a crescent tip and where would you proceed from there ?”
And chose an arrow which has feathers like Garuda and sent it ,
Aiming at the neck of Vibheeshana who was wearing red gold ornaments.
9111.That arrow came like thunder , like fire , like the trident of Lord Shiva ,
Who swallowed poison and seeing its speed the Devas started telling,
Among themselves that “Vibheeshana would die now itself”,
And the generous Lakshmana with an arrow in his hand , cut that arrow.
9112.As soon as the arrow aimed at Vibheeshana was cut off , Indrajit the death,
To the God of death , took a spear and sent it against Vibheeshana ,
And when it was coming as if the Sun was falling and making ,
All the three worlds tremble , That Lakshmana who had a bow ,
Built as per science of archery , made that spear in to dust.
9113.Vibheeshana whose anger increased thinking that , “Indrajit tried to kill me,
Using a spear”, moving with his feet like wind he reached Indrajit ,
And with the Golden Dandayudha in his hand killed the charioteer,
Who was having a threaded stick in his hand as well as all horses drawing the chariot.
9114.And that Indrajit who was standing on the chariot sent thousand crores,
Arrows and wounded the shoulder of Vibheeshana ,the shoulder of Lakshmana ,
The chests of al the monkey warriors and seeing that that a huge flood ,
Of blood was running out of them , shouted , making ,,
The universe losing its boundaries and lose its stability.
9115.He who shouted thinking that unless he gets a chariot which cannot be destroyed,
It would not be possible to fight further , before people who were looking at him,
Close and open their eyes, disappeared on the sky , stopping his words,
In the battle field and reached near Ravana.
Chapter on killing of Indrajit.
(After a very great fight Indrajit is killed by Lakshmana first cutting the axle of his chariot and then the hand holding the bow. Angadha accompanied by Lakshmana reaches Carrying the head of Indrajit . The Gods give life to all the dead monkeys.)
9116S,With some one saying that Indrajit vanished in the sky , and some others,
Saying that he would do an act of cheating , making the monkeys stare at the sky .
With great sorrow , Indrajit bleeding from the wounds of his body,
Entered the home of Ravana and seeing his great son Ravana told.
9117,”The arrow on your shoulders have already told me that you did not,
Successfully complete your fire sacrifice , and your body , which cannot be destroyed,
Is shivering like that of an old man and you are like a serpent ,
That has been approached by Garuda , Please tell what happened.”
9118.”Due to my trick and illusion becoming useless because of your brother,
Vibheeshana informing them the truth because Lakshmana with his army ,
Destroyed the Yagna and when he was standing with anger and zest ,
I also started to fight with him with all my strength and send on him,
The three divine arrows of the trinity and he stopped them.”
9119.”The long arrow of Lord Vishnu which I sent spread all over the earth,
And went round Lakshmana who was standing before me and went away.
Have we in our possession a more powerful arrow than that?
Due to sin committed by the clan of Rakshasas you have earned a terrible enemy?
If that Lakshmana gets angry , he alone can completely destroy the three worlds.”
9120. “”In the dense battle earlier he did not send the Brahmastra ,
Because he was scared that the entire world would be destroyed,
And so I sent Brahmastra on him and won over him and returned.
And even in this battle he did not send the Brahmastra on me ,
He only prevented the Brahmastra sent by me and due to his ,
Well tied bow ,, he is standing there with a desire for more war ,
And has emboldened with a decision to kill me.”
9121.”Because their strength is great like this , please leave your passion,
Towards Sita and by that their anger would go away and without fighting with us ,
They would go away ,They may even pardon the cruel deeds done by us,
I told you all this due to the great love that I have for you and please ,
Do not think that I am telling this due to fear towards them.”
Said Indrajit who in earlier wars had made all the worlds upside down.
9122.As soon as he told like this , Ravana the king of Lanka , laughed showing,
Moon light out of his protruding teeth and shaking all his twenty shoulders.
“Oh son, it appears you are not going to war and are avoiding it,
Oh son who is mentally upset , do not get scared of men and become sad.
Today itself using my one bow , I would win over the men and come back.”
9123.”I earned this great enmity not because I thought that all those,
Who went to the war early would complete it or with a thought ,
That all those who were alive and could fight the war would defeat the enemies,
And return back nor because I thought that “You are suitable to win over them”,
But I earned it because of the confidence that I had in my own prowess.
9124.”Oh son , you told unwise words. Upsetting all the worlds and with my fame ,
Stay with the story without destruction and making all the Devas witness it ,
Either I would leave this life which is like a water bubble or fight when I have ,
These twenty strong shoulders where is the question of my leaving Sita.”
9125 .”Even if I do not win this war , as long as the name of Rama,
Who will win exists , my name also would be there and I also,
Would survive as long as the Vedas survives , is it not?,
Can death be permanently avoided and is it not common to all beings .
People who exist today will not be there tomorrow but is it true of one’s fame.”
9126.”As soon as I release Sita , Devas would come near me and tie me ,
And do you think that would get scared that I am Ravana ? I, who have ,
Thrown weapons and waged war with people of all the ten directions ,
Would not die in a simple manner but kill so many and then only die.”
9127.”What is the point in telling so many things? You reach your palace ,
Remove all the arrows struck on your shoulders , get rid of the sorrow ,
Caused by war and spend the entire night “ saying this Ravana got up,
And like a very angry tiger with an open mouth looked at ,
His charioteer and ordered him.
9128. Indrajit looking at Ravana who stood up to go to the war,
Saluted both his feet and said, “my father , please leave out this anger ,
Please pardon all the decisive words that I told you and ,
Without getting angry at me , please excuse me If you hear that,
I went to the war and died , you would see my words as good advice “
And got in to his divine chariot deciding himself to die.
9129.”After putting in his chariot the secret knowledge he had of sending the weapons,
The several types of weapons needed for the war and very many weapons given by ,
Lord Shiva to him as mortgage and after giving in charity all that he had ,
To those who needed them , and after glancing several times ,
The cruel Ravana and getting tears in both his eyes Indrajit went.”
9130”All the Rakshasas of Lanka speedily came and reached his chariot ,
And said, “Oh lord who has mountain like shoulders , we would not go away from you.
If we are to die, we would die with you and when then they went round him,
Indrajit told them, “Please protect the king, protect the king , do not get worried,
I would now itself go and achieve victory over that men.”
9131.He was greeted and saluted by ladies with dense hair after coming near him ,
And they after seeing the form of Indrajit had their mind melted , their mouth became dry ,
Some left deep breath and those who were scared , tried to make him sad by ,
Their side long glances which was like spear and Indrajit crossed that and went for war.
9132.When Indrajit who went away from battle field was like this , Lakshmana ,
Holding his bow in his hand was looking all over the wide sky said,
“Oh Vibheeshana , the evil Indrajit must have gone out as he has not done anything.”
And when he was telling like this , he heard the great booming sound of ,
The arrival of a chariot drawn by one thousand horses.”
9133.That matchless chariot which has wandered over the three worlds, powdered ,
All the hills on the way in to powder and looked like the Meru mountain ,
With several golden flags was rolling ,When it was growing with speed .,
It was producing the booming sound of a great thunder , was scattering light,
Due to the gems that were used to decorate it and it was moving like the northern fire ,
Which was drinking away the water of the ocean and coming out.
9134.That chariot of the enemy was coming making that darkness in to light ,
Making the insides of the opposing monkeys churn like churning of the ocean,
Making the world sad , making the elephants of all directions scared and run away,
With the eight noble mountains shake and making holes on the earth.
And the dust raising from its path rising and reaching the sky ,
And making people who believe there is darkness due to the poison,
Vomited by the powerful Adhisesha who was rising up and came before Lakshmana.
9135.The Rakshasa army raised a huge shout of joy and the devas got scared,
The monkey army due to fear as well as sadness sweated all over,
And that Indrajit whose job was killing sent several arrows from his bow,
And that pure Lakshmana went speedily before Indrajit , made joyful shout ,
Making all the directions tremble and when he started participating in that battle .
The huge fire with large quantity of smoke filled up everywhere.
9136.Vibheeshana looked at that pure Lakshmana saluted him and said, “if that victorious ,
And very powerful Indrajit is not killed in this battle and if he escapes like earlier,
You would not be able to wear the densely made garland of victory made by Vagai flowers.”
And that pretty Lakshmana took his huge and powerful bow and started sending ,
Thunder like powerful arrows one after another , making the entire world sorrow ,
The huge mountains to break and Adhisesha underneath the earth getting scared.
9137.At that time Indrajit sent killer arrows which had fire on its tips ,
And Lakshmana sent arrows against them , But since the fire was burning greatly ,
Was killing , the monkeys got scattered and the Rakshasas were not able to bear ,
And in all directions there were people rolling on the earth who were numerous ,
And the arrows showered by the greatly valorous Indrajit as well as Lakshmana ,
Like clouds and they started sending arrows at each other ,.
9138.The killer arrows sent by Indrajit who had fire like eyes were cut by Lakshmana,
And fell down as pieces here and there and the arrows speedily sent by Lakshmana
Who was like a victorious huge lion went and hit the Rakshasas and drinking his blood stayed there ,
And the long arrows sent by Indrajit hit the lustrous armour of Lakshmana ,
But did not enter his body or did not cause him any sorrow, but,
They easily entered the body of Hanuman like snakes entering anthills ,
But that Hanuman who was carrying Lakshmana was not aware of them.
9139.When Indrajit sent arrows aimed at Hanuman , the younger brother Lakshmana ,
For destroying the armour being worn by the poison like Indrajit sent several sharp arrows.
And since these arrows made big holes on his body , that Rakshasa emitting fire from his eyes ,
Sent several arrows with burning fire and they never fell at places to which he aimed ,
And here and there were taking rest and knowing this Devas shouted with joy.
9140.Indrajit thinking that it would be difficult to defeat Lakshmana with arrows,
Took a spear which was spitting very hot fire which was hotter than sun,
And send it ordering it to go with great speed and that very powerful spear ,
It seems was given to him by son of Lord Brahma and Lakshmana seeing it coming ,
With more light than the day time took a very great arrow which was more powerful,
Than the curse of great saints , cut the spear in to two and shouted with joy.
9141. Due to thousand arrows sent by Lakshmana entering the body of Indrajit like nail,
The blood from those wounds fell on the ground and his blood started drying and,
When the very strong hands of Indrajit went towards his quiver to take arrows,
That Lakshmana of the clan of Sun God ,using thunder like arrows .
Cut off that quiver which contained the killer arrows of Indrajit.
9142.That Lakshmana who clearly understood that unless the chariot is destroyed,
Indrajit cannot be killed , using his great battle ready arrows tried to destroy it ,
But unable to do it tried to kill the horses that draw that chariot and not able to do it,
Tried to cut of the joints of the chariot and was not able to it and understood,
That the chariot was very special and using a hot killing arrow ,
Cut off the huge head of the charioteer and made him lose his balance.
9143.Due to the matchless charioteer being killed , that pretty golden chariot ,
Like the wisdom of a person who wore the garb of a saint and found that
The five sense were organs troubling him and also like the perennial chastity ,
Of prostitutes , who sell pleasure of love as only a function of the body.
9144, That Indrajit was seen as driving those horses which jump and fly ,
And using his own chest as his quiver by catching the arrows sent at him ,
And throwing them on Lakshmana and Hanuman and on all those having ,
Shoulders of a wreslter and shouting after those arrows hurt the enemy.
9145.”He is the most valorous among the valorous warriors who stands ,
First among them and this is the nature of the one who establishes ,
A very great name in valour and those who are great heroes ,
Would not get tired in their valorous nature, “ said the devas ,
And showered Indrajit with divine and golden karpaga flowers.
9146.Lakshmana also thought , “He is throwing back at me all the arrows ,
That I have sent on him , his hands are not trembling and his body ,
As well as soul are not still not confused , In spite of crores and crores,
Of powerful arrows sticking to his body , he does not get even little tired,
And along with him the great masculine capability would die.”
9147.”He may even drive the chariot and go on the sky or stop doing this direct war,
And take recourse to war of illusion or he may go to to the sky and merge ,
With that cloud there and do acts of deceit , Oh valorous one ,
This cruel Indrajit would die only in the day time and not at night”
9148.When this was told to Lakshmana by the younger brother of the king of Lanka,
He told , “Except his dying now , there is no possibility of his having a second chance,
Would not the killer arrows of mine go the place where he is?
He has lost his strength and I would win over him now .Please see.”
9149.Due to the red coloured blood going very near the eastern direction,
And the thousands of arrows resembling the several rays of Sun God,
And also due to the specialty both riding on a hot golden chariot ,
The Sun rose in the east , like Indrajit with his body going to the sky.
9150.The day had dawned destroying the darkness as well as the Rakshasas,
And Sun had established himself as a lamp giving out rays of light,
And Indrajit lost his strength , along with his anger and acts of illusion,
And devas shouted all over the sky , “ That is already the one who has died.”
9151.Vibheshana who knew what is going to happen , looked at Lakshmana,
And told “Oh valorous one who has pretty shoulders which is the reason for your perennial fame,
Lord Shiva a Brahmin who has the ever sharp trident has given an order that,
AS long as the chariot and the bow in the hand of Indrajit , which were given by him,
Are destroyed , this cruel one cannot be killed in war.”
9152.That Lakshmana who was the leader of the knowledge of archery thinking,
“ The cruel green horses drawing his chariot would not die ,
The wheels of the chariot , which have several specialties are strong and cannot be destroyed,”,
And due to his command on his bow , he removed the axle pin of the chariot,
And this made the wheels of the chariot come out of its wheels separately.”
9153. Due to destruction of its build when the gem studded chariot ,
Became topsy-turvy , all the pretty and great horses got scattered like the birds ,
On a huge strong tree being cut by an axe which was as sharp as the divine wheel,
Getting scattered after the tree’s tall thick stem getting separated , and became sad.
9154. Indrajit standing on the platform of the destroyed chariot , carried from there ,
All the weapons which were there and rained them on Lakshmana but when Lakshmana ,
Destroyed all of them by his arrows , even before another word could be spoken,
Indrajit rose in to the sky and shouted as if to break all the three worlds ,
But no one was able to see him but only heard his voice .
9155.That Indrajit who had shoulders used to wrestling and had the colour of black cloud ,
After staying in the cloud caused a rain of stones using the boon that he obtained earlier ,
And at that time the monkeys who were not able to know how to escape ,
Fell down on the earth with their heads and body getting damaged.
9156 The young warrior Lakshmana due to Indrajit going and hiding in the clouds,
Without either seeing the rain of stones or Indrajit , Just like Lord Trivikrama ,
Covering all the sky by his huge form . went on shooting very powerful arrows .”
9157.Due to those arrows sent to all the directions were masked but unlike him,
Indrajit got his prowess reduced and stood like a red cloud shedding blood,
In between the dark collection of clouds and Lakshmana who was ,
Covering the entire space and thought like this.
9158. “Though the bow of Indrajit is divine and cannot be cut by my arrows,
The strong mountain like shoulders of Indrajit can definitely be cut “
Thinking like this , he bent his strong bow and with an arrow ,
Which has tip like moon’s crescent he cut and made the shoulders fall on earth,
The hand of Indrajit decorated with invaluable gems and the bow he was holding.
9159.As soon as the arrow which was like the moon’s crescent in the sky ,
With a cruel mouth and with nature of burning hit that Indrajit ,
Just like the very speedy storm at final deluge breaking the clouds ,
As well as rain bow and making them fall, made fall the huge hand ,
Of Indrajit which was decorated by great gems from the sky.
9160.Just like the Adhisesha who carries the earth biting the crescent,
Which is part of the moon , along with the cruel bow held tightly ,
By his pretty fingers , the very pretty shoulder of Indrajit ,
Fell on the earth , where stones and trees as well as dead monkeys were lying.
9161. The Devas who were standing on the sky watching the battle , thought,
“When the sun fell down and moon did not fall down and when the huge Meru mountain,
Was standing without breaking , if the shoulder of Indrajit got cut and fell,
It goes to prove the useless nature of some people considering the life,
Which keeps on changing like the wheels of the chariot as stable.”
9162.Due to the arrow of Lakshmana who was as strong as the God of Dharma,
The son of Ravana who does not think that telling a lie is a great crime ,
But a simple action and whose mind was so black, that the Kajal thought ,
That his mind was more black than it lost his diamond like hand ,
And seeing that the Rakshasas sorrowed as if their head has been cut off.
9163.When the Rakshasas got upset on seeing the cut hand of Indrajit fall down,
The monkey army rose and made joyous sound ansd using their nail that can kill ,
Their teeth, trees and huge mountains killed all the Asuras with bent teeth,
Without leaving from any one , just like new houses were constructed in the golden land.
9164.Indrajit who was as black as the water rich black clouds , carrying the trident,
He got with the blessing of Lord Shiva with red body and a neck blackened by poison,
With a desire to throw it on Lakshmana appeared and said , “I would not die ,
Unless I kill you whose real form cannot be guessed by your exterior form.”
9165Indrajit came there similar to the storm at the final deluge ,
Similar to thunder ,Similar to the northern fire similar to ,
The coming near of God of death along with his spear ,
And this was seen by Lakshmana the younger brother of Rama ,
And he decided that the time has come to cut off his head.
9166.Saying ”If the one who is explained by the Vedas , one who is fit to be,
Saluted by Brahmins is Rama the real form of Dharma is true ,
Please kill this Indrajit who has teeth like the crescent of the moon “,
Lakshmana took a crescent tipped arrow , kept it on his bow,
And released it with all his strength and because of that ,
He stopped the destruction of the entire world by Rakshasas.
9167.That God like arrow sent by Lakshmana went putting to shame ,
The divine wheel of Lord Vishnu , The Vajrayudha of Indra ,
The fearsome trident of Lord Shiva who has fire like eyes ,
And the great Brahmastra , with fire burning at its tip,
And cut off the head of Indrajit and Devas made a rain of flower.
9168.Even before that cut head went and hit the sky and reached the floor,
Like the moving cloud hit by the storm falling down with lightning and thunder ,
The body of that thief Indrajit holding a trident and struck by several arrows fell down.
9169.Making one think that Sun itself has fallen with two crescents of the sky .
With two lustrous ear globes with a collection of red curly tuft hair like red hot rays ,
On our earth , the head of Indrajit with two bent teeth , two ear globes ,
And with reddish tuft of hair fell on this earth.
9170. Like the inner feelings and faultless sense organs as well as mind ,
Getting destroyed as soon as the soul going out of the body .
All the Rakshasas with sharp teeth , unable to do anything further ,
Left all the weapons they had there and ran towards Lanka with compound wall .
9171. Due to the death of Indrajit who is the best among warrior archers,
The Devas became happy thinking “that kingship of Ravana would not function”,
Removed their cloths and waved them in the sky and shouted with joy,
And they looked like the Gods of that religion who has taken the penance of not killing(jains) .
9172.The first God Vishnu who grants boons , the generous Lord Shiva holding a deer,
Indra , and the Devas who consider them as their leaders and knew all the four Vedas ,
Came to earth and stood there showing themselves and because ,
Their heart was filled with generosity , they did not hide their forms,
And all the monkeys were able to see them by their own eyes.
9173,The saying of wise people that , “those who follow Dharma cannot be destroyed “,
Is really great and all those monkeys whose heads were shattered by the arrows ,
And who were killed by the evil Indrajit in the battle field ,
Due to the blessings of those gods got back their life and got up,.
9174.Angadha the son of Vali carried the head of Indrajit which was cut off from his body
In his hand and walked with very great joy first and the crowd of Devas ,
Who had assembled in the sky went on showering flowers and ,
Lakshmana who was being carried by Hanuman walked in the shade of those flowers.
9175.Seeing that scene Indra with thicker shoulders with reduced bad name ,
With hair which was straight up , with face shining like moon,
With the sorrow in his mind completely removed , with increasing fame ,
And with heightened joy started telling.
9176.” I who was lamenting that like the stain on the moon shining at night ,
The bad name that I have earned would never go away from me ,
Now due to the generosity of an archer , has been cleaned of that scar ,
And also got rid of my emptiness which was with me till now .
Is there any problem for me to get back my royal wealth ?Is there any more insult?”
9177.Seeing that Angadha who is the boy who got the grace of Rama,
Who was born in the clan of Sagaras who dug the ocean carrying ,
The head of evil Indrajit who won over me in a victorious war ,
Making the head of Asuras bend , My head started looking up ,
And now I will also take up my royal white umbrella.
9178.The Rama who could give boons with a very troubled mind thinking that,
“Lakshmana aided by Dharma would definitely win over that Indrajit,
Aided by illusion and return” was observing penance ,
And was holding on his soul like his other brother Bharata ,
And was anxiously waiting for the arrival back of his brother.”
9179. Were the tears that he was shedding from his eyes , expecting eagerly,
The arrival of his younger brother from the battle field with victory,
Due to his love ?or due to crying because of sorrow? Or due to great joy?
Or due to his mercy that will melt even bones? Who can say?
9180.Then Angadha kept before the divine feet of Rama who was,
Shedding tears incessantly out of his eyes with joy and happiness ,
That head with shining , red fire like and red sky like hair ,
Which was glittering in sun light and with the open mouth,
Which had been tightly folded, pressing his lips with his teeth as a tribute.
9181.Rama who became joyous remained silent and looked at the Head ,
Of Indrajit kept before him and then the pretty mountain like shoulders of his brother ,
Which had been hugged by goddess of victory and then the great strength of Hanuman,
The great strength of the bow in hand of Lakshmana , the devas shouting with joy ,
And then he would see the greatness of the killing made by Lakshmana .
9182.That Rama who had nothing separately to himself hugged his brother ,
Who saluted his divine feet , getting the red blood flowing out ,
Of the chest and shoulders of Lakshmana and looked like the black clouds ,
Intermingling with the red sky and like early morning light spread on a black hill.
9183.He then said, “ Oh Lakshmana due to your winning over Indrajit , I felt happy ,,
Feeling that Sita who is like a flowering creeper and who is the daughter of Janaka , guarded ,
By the elephants with rut which playfully move and shake , has come nearer to me,
And you have made true the saying in this world created by Lord Brahma ,
Who has the scented lotus flower as his home that,
“Any one who possesses a younger brother , would not be afraid of war.”
9184.He then removed the quiver that was hanging on the shoulder of Lakshmana
Untied the rope tying the armour which was covering his chest and tied to his shoulders ,
And then after speedily removing that armour and cured the wounds ,
Created by the enemy by softly rubbing them and hugging them , so that no scar could be seen.
9185. That Rama who was wearing garland of fully open flowers looked at Lakshmana ,
And told the truth that ,” Oh best among males , this victory is not because of you , nor is it,
Due the very strong cultured Hanuman and not because of other Gods ,
AS it is ‘a victory given by Vibheeshana” and after praising like this he joyfully stayed there.
Chapter on Ravana ’s sorrow
9186. The emissaries from the battle field for informing the news to father ,
Of Indrajit , after crossing the ocean of sorrow , after crossing the flow of blood,
Which was covering the entire battle field , ran in to the entrance ,
Which was like a belly of a huge mountain.
9187.Those messengers with the Rakshasis crying like the black female Andril bird ,
Crowding everywhere were wailing ‘Today the city of Lanka has been destroyed “,
Reached the father of Indrajit who held the shining trident.
9188.They whose teeth , mouth , mind and legs were shivering ,
Out of the fear for their life , who were greatly upset ,
Due fear surrounding them informed Ravana , “your son is not there today.”
9189.When the emissaries told like this , the devas with great penance ,
Ladies with narrow waist who were given to art of dancing ,
Sobbed and wailed , “this world will end today” and ran away and hid themselves .
9190. That Ravana with lustrous burning fire and smoke coming out of his eyes,
Took his sword from its sheath and started throwing it aimed at the neck,
Of those emissaries who brought the bad news and fell with all his twenty hands getting tired.
9191. The fire of great hatred that was born in the mouth of Ravana ,
Which grew up in his breath, shown out from his eyes as flames ,
Made the people of the world say “This fire which covers the world was born today.”
9192, Making Adisesha with his hood and the earth which was being carried by him,
Getting transferred to right and left and makng it suffer , Ravana got down from his seat,
Lay down on the earth , with a suffering body like the suffering sea which produced poison.
9193. Due to the outburst of cruel anger which was like ,
As well as the sorrow due to love for the son appearing alternatively ,
The twenty eyes of Ravana which were like fire ,
Shed tears of sorrow like water poured out of a pot.
9194.The row of teeth of Ravana gnashed at each other making mountains break,
And producing sound like cloud during thunder , he beat with his palm ,
Making it appear that a huge mountain has burst and the ocean has overflowed.
9195.Ravana who had attained cruel sorrow like a spear introduced in a burn would,
Would say “Oh darling son” and then “Oh great son” , “Oh my father “ “oh my soul”.
And would say , “I who ought to die before you , alas, am still alive.”
9196.He would say further “Has not enmity ended for that Indra?”,
“Did the Devas who suffered due to us , shout with joy?”
“Did Lord Shiva who wears Karanthai flowers and Lord Vishnu,
Who hides himself in ocean of milk , forever got rid of their enemies?”
9197. “Earlier that Lord Shiva who applies sacred ash on himself and ,
Lord Vishnu who holds the divine wheel , were hiding in ,
The mountain and the ocean and did not come before you,
And now with no sorrow they will roam on the bull and Garuda respectively .”
9198.”Till now the great crowd of Devas and the aeroplane they travelled,
Were hiding themselves in all sort of places and never went back to their homes,
Did they again come out and join . taking the help of the victory of these men.”
9199.He would say “As per the words of these cruel emissaries ,
Being killed by a sorrowing man , my darling son has entered death,”
Then he would again and again call “Oh son, Oh son” ,
And seeing him not responding would start sorrowing.
9200.Due to great sorrow Ravana would get up , then sit on the floor ,
Would breath with effort , would cry pitiably , prattle some things by his mouth,
Would become famished , would develop sweat , would walk and then fall,
Would blink , would close his eyes, would rub the earth by his body , would roll , again get up.
9201.His one head would call “oh sir”, another would say “would I continue to rule?”,
And yet another head would say “ would the useless me , who paved the way,
For your death , continue to live in this world?”
9202.Ravana ‘s one head would say , “Would you not hug me by using ,
Your steel like shoulders decorated by sandal paste? And another would say,
“Oh great one who holds the bow, would a male be eaten by a soul of female deer.”
9203.”Another head would say “Did you not show your victorious roar to these men ,
Done after you showed your shield and prevented all the weapons sent by,
The blue necked one and the God who holds the wheel.”
9204.”Have you really died? I have lost you who was a help to me”
“Is the news of your death a deceit ?”Would you not come before me?”
With heart telling these and paining , he lay down,
For a long time alone and was babbling several things.
9205.”Would I be forced to see your freshly opened garland of Vagai flowers ,
Which was marked and given to you by matchless sages of great penance ,
When I saw you winning Devendra with his crown , being pecked by crows in the battle field?”
9206. Another of his heads told , “Oh valorous one , would the wives of Devas ,
Endowed with fish like eyes , shiver on hearing the twang sound of your bow,
Leave out their habit of feeling their Mangalya , whenever they hear your name?”
9207.Another head asked ”Oh son, who has matchless prowess, I thought that the God of death ,
Does not posses, sufficient strength to come before you and take away your life and so,
You would not be dead and I do not know now to which world have you gone ?
9208. Ravana who was calling Indrajit and wailing like this stood up,
And entered the battle field which was red like the golden colour red sky at deluge ,
Which can be easily reached as soon as one wants , to search for the body of his son.
9209. Devas and other servants went along with Ravana
Wondering within themselves what would happen,
To the state of all the three worlds due to anger of Ravana?
9210. The ghosts and birds like hawks which were eating the corpses,
In the battle field saw Ravana and some of them started crying,
And some saluted him out of love , some slept and some others ,
Removed the corpses of elephants so that a way can be made and hid themselves.
9211.Ravana who was searching for the body of his son went on rolling ,
The bodies of crores of crore horses , the bodies of strong victorious Asuras,
The corpses of elephants with masks and chariots ,
And searched for the body of his son for an entire day.
9212,With tears flowing from all his twenty eyes on his ten heads ,
That Ravana who had a heart burning like fire in which ghee has been poured,
Saw the hand holding the bow of Indrajit by his own eyes.
9213.Seeing the hand of Indrajit with shoulder armlet , quiver ,
Armlets and arrows and which was shining like a snake with cruel eyes ,
Ravana took it with his red hands and kept it on his head.
9214.Ravana who was breathing long, like the breath on day of death,
Hugged that hand on his mountain like chest , put it like a garland,
Over his neck , decorated his head with it ,patted his eyes with it ,
And he would smell it with his nose and would melt away.
9215.Ravana who found the hand of Indrajit , then saw his body,
Which was like a black sea .,. With his eyes shedding tears,
Like waves of a stream which were capable of ,
Covering the oceans with high sound making tides ,
Crying he fell on the body of his son.
9216.He put the chest of Indrajit hurt by rain of arrows,
On his own chest made wet by rain of his tears and then hug it ,
He would babble with his mouth .No one in this world,
Had attained as much sorrow as that Ravana did.
9217.He would take out the arrows from chest of Indrajit ,
He would cut them several times ,he would faint ,
Then he would smell the chest of Indrajit ,
Hug it and get angry thinking that ,
He would chew all the seven worlds and the Sun that day.
9218.That Ravana who stood without equaling the Devas , Sages ,
As well as all great ones started felling that “along with the trinity,
It would be better to destroy this world also.” With intense anger.
9219.Ravana not able to find the head of Indrajit , became greatly upset,
And being informed that it was taken away by that man ,
Became one who was struggling with greatly wounded heart ,
Sobbed and sobbed and opened his mouth and started babbling.
9220.”Was it easy for me to uproot the elephants standing in the stable directions,
And also the mountain of the God with eye on his forehead ?When those who ,
Took away the soul and head of my faultless son are alive ,
It looks like , I who am a base person is carrying my own soul.
9221.I burnt the ancient city of Alakapuri owned by Khubera and I also,
Put in fire that Amaravathi which is the home of Indra and made ,
All the worlds which was common to all as my property, but
Having seen the body of my son who wears honey dripping ,
Flower garlands frequented by bees being eaten by foxes ,
The food of dog which eats its own vomit is better than mine.
9222.”All those who were dressed for war and went along with my son ,
Died and did not return back but those two men along ,
With the monkey which is with them have not died,,
And in the battle field none of them have died,
Is there any more of that valorous life of Ravana?”
9223.”When your wives who are more pretty than Goddess Lakshmi ,
Who were the daughters of Gandharwas , Sidhas , Deva and Asuras ,
Whose voice is sweeter than the songs with Raga “Sindhu” come ,
And ask me , “Please show us our husbands “ and fall at my sides ,
What shall I mumble? Or Should I also mumble along with them?”
9224”.I who stood with great anger and after attaining full victory ,
Made all his wealth as mine and was capable to attain anything that I want,
And due to a lady called Sita who were suitable ornaments , lost that status ,
And with great sorrow reached a stage to do death rites to you ,
Instead of you performing the same to me . Is there ,
Any person in this world who is inferior to me?”
9225. After he told several such things , after calling his son very loudly .
Becoming pitiable and sorrowing , due to love carrying the body of his son,
He entered the city of Lanka making all Rakshasis crying and falling down.
The loud wail from those who saw it , filled all the ten directions.
9226. Among the number of ladies unable to bear that great sorrow ,
Some picked out their eyes , some cut their neck , some split their chests ,
And were taking out their liver , some were uprooting their toungue ,
Which used to sing music and some taking away their life , and they were all innumerable.
9227.Ravana carrying the body of his son without the head wearing the crown,
Who had huge shoulders and had conquered all their directions ,
Entered the city and those who saw it , with their eyes
Filled with ocean like water, shed tears of love and that went and joined the black sea.
9228. His wives who were Rakshasis and other ladies who were loving Indrajit,
More than their soul surrounded him , folded their tender hands above their heads ,
And fell on the ground like well made up dolls and rolled ,
And that Ravana from whose eyes blood like tears were coming out ,
Quickly entered the palace which was meant for the queens.
9229.Mandodhari the daughter of Maya with her opened hair tresses ,
Touching her legs , went on beating her breasts which like young coconuts ,
Being beaten by lotus flower , making people surprised to know that,
She also had a narrow waist apart from her hips to lift the rare ornaments ,
She was wearing and came there with a greatly upset mind.
9230.Mandodhari was keeping her hands on her head , walking as if ,
She was walking on fire on the floor with trembling feet,
Due to the sorrow filled heart caused by the great love for her son ,
Fell on her son like a peacock which was killed by a murderous hunter,
By sharp arrows falling dead on the mountain.
9231.She was not showing any sign of life , nor showing any sense reactions,
And with no movement in her body , leading to doubt that she has lost her life,
And then she sobbed but did not talk anything , she did not sweat ,
And after lying like that for a long time slowly she got back her senses ,
And started wailing softly with an open mouth.
9232.”In your youth when you were daily growing like the crescent of the moon,
Due to my great penance I was lucky enough to see you defeat Indra with your bow,
What penance did I do to see you as corpse without head? Alas.
Should I who do not have proper sensations , continue to live this unstable life?”
9233.”Oh Son, Oh handsome one , Oh my darling who was like , difficult ,
To get nectar , you were strong like the God of death , who had won over,
Lord Vishnu holding the divine wheel and Lord Shiva with an axe ,
Oh one among all the three worlds , Oh best one , Without seeing ,
Your lotus like face , would I continue to live?”
9234” ,In the age when anklets with bells used to make great sound,
In the young age when you were crawling and playing ,
You caught two lions and brought it to the mansions courtyard ,
And you made them angry by making them fight with each other,
And you ran away and escaped from them ,and would ,
I who has bad fate ever be able to see that play again.”
9235, “In the very young age when you called “”Oh uncle moon , please come”,
And fearing your order that white moon came to this world ,
And you told him, “do not be scared “ , carried him by both your hands,
And thinking that the stain on the moon was a rabbit and you were trying to,
Take it out .I want to see that play again , Oh son who is like an big elephant . Would you not get up”
9236. The deva maidens , Rakshasis , Vidhyadhara maidens who were ,
Having a face like the moon without stain and who were your wives ,
Must have made lot of passionate plays with their great love to you,
And possibly being tired are you sleeping on that flower bed?”
9237. “Would my son who has fought and won over the divine trinity ,
AS well as the three worlds , die being killed by a mere man?
And this is like saying That a dust went and kicked ,
The great Meru mountain and broke it. How strange?”
9238.”All those Rakshasas who were like an ocean of soldiers ,
Were burnt like fire kept on the cotton bag and all of them,
Died but never returned alive. Would the king of Lanka ,
After taking the poison , made using the nectar like Sita ,
Also die tomorrow ? I am scared, I am scared.”
9239. When Mandodhari wailed like this hearing that , Ravana ,
The king of Rakshasas , got angry thinking that “All the sorrow ,
Which came to us has come because of Sita who has a hip like Gold.
And I would kill that cheater who has a very hard stone,
Like heart with my sword” and he started running towards her.
9240. Seeing him running towards the place where Sita is there ,
Fearing that he is trying to decorate his head with a great bad name ,
Mahodhara with great courage fell at his feet and saluted him,
And said, “Oh king , Your fame has been destroyed “ and then started telling him.
9241. “ You have won all wars and have attained very great fame and,
As long as water exists, fire exists , the very long earth exists,
AS long as the sky exists , and as long as the name of wind,
Is heard in this world, you are going to gain a bad name by this act.”
9242. “If your sword that has cut the heads of Kalakeyas whose strength,
Is beyond power of estimation , which has cut the tusks of the white tusks,
Of the elephants of direction is used against ladies who have creeper like,
Waists and red mouth , that sword would due to shame ,
Lose its power and not try to kill them.”
9243. “If without hesitation you kill a lady of a great family ,
Who is doing penance , Lord Shiva who wears ganges, Lord Vishnu,
And Lord Brahma would say , “This one is suitable only ,
To be a Rakshasa and would clap their red hands ,
And laugh at you as the one who is low.”
9244.”Oh Lord born in the clan of Pulasthya and has undertaken ,
Blessed penances, Killing a lady is not the nature of the earth,
Nor is it a practice in heaven nor is it justice , nor is it practiced,
And it is also not permitted by those elders who follow Dharma.
And it is not a sign of prowess also , would you get upset ,
After earning this bad name which would never go away?”
9245. “If you cut and kill her today and later win over Rama and return back ,
To this ancient city , would you at that time feel mentally disturbed for her,
Whom you are going to kill today.”Oh king are you hesitating to kill one who killed your son?”
9246.AS soon as Mahodara told t like this Ravana put down the sharp sword on the floor,
And after getting away from what he intended to do and said,
“I would not come back here without the head of my son taken by his enemies
AS a token of their victory over him and also the heads of those enemies,
Please preserve his body in a difficult to approach flat tub of oil “
Chapter on seeing the army
9247.His servants did that job and at that time the emissaries ,
Who had to bring the Rakshasa army from different places , came together ,
Saluted Ravana and said , “In your city of Lanka there is no sufficient place for the army.”
9248.Ravana who got up with joy asked “From where has this army come?”
And those emissaries who were holding their hands in salute over their head,
Said, “How can we see one place? Like the seven oceans where tides move about,
Has covered the entire world at deluge, for that army , which has come ,
On its own , even the entire world is not sufficient place to camp?”
9249.”Due to dust rising from the earth due to the marching of the enemy,
Even the devas who are walked in sky , walked on that dust and felt that,
They are walking on earth and that army which is innumerable like,
The raising clouds at deluge was looking pretty due to the dust ,
And walking towards the city of Lanka , have reached here.”
9250.”The clouds which cannot shine like the swords , which that army holds ,
Are not as black like its soldiers and the clouds cannot raise sound of thunder,
Like that army which plays on huge number of drums, and like that carrying ,
Weapons sharpened to a luster, along with horses , elephants and chariots ,
When that army did not find place to walk on earth , they walked on the sea ,
And because of this there is no comparison to them except the clouds.”
9251. “With army which cannot be destroyed coming more and more and surrounding,
It became like one world getting hidden in to another world ,
And the God of moon light and stars got scared and moved away from that place,
And even Sun God , getting scared left off the way that he was following and stood high.”
9252.”Through the huge open four doors of the city which stood like Meru mountain,
Touching the sky that army marched in to the city of Lanka and it is looking like,
The God of of death going to the big black sea thinking ,
That the earth cannot lift the burden and going to another place .”
9253.”Thinking that too much time is required to enter the city through the narrow door,
All of them climbed over the wall and it looked like all the black clouds of the world,
Came together , and that army reached the city of Lanka.”
9254. At that time Ravana climbed on the pretty tower and generally ,
Started inspecting that army and getting desire like an ignorant person,
Wanting speedily to see al the seven oceans together ,
He though he would look as per a method and see them separately.
9255.Like the water of ocean going from one direction to another direction ,
With great speed , that army was travelling towards Lanka ,
And the emissaries told for the sake of knowledge of Ravana,
Like those telling in detail about nature of God as told by the Vedas,
The origin and strength of people as per the order of their entry.
9256.”These people live in the island of teak wood and have come out ,
From the fire sacrifice done by the Rakshasas and by their illusion,
They had made Devas in stupor and they are best in doing illusion,
They have a tall body that touches the clouds “ said they showing one row.
9257.”Oh lord who has a long forehead, these people are from Durba island,
And they are the people who increase the power to Brahma and bring bad name ,
To the God of death and it was due to these people that,
The Devas who live in the sky lost their fame as well as wealth.
.They are the people who stand as personification of victory.”
9258.”These are the people who live in island of silk cotton trees and they are ,
The one who fought with Indra , the chief of Devas who do not blink ,
And destroyed his golden city and they have obtained boons from Lord Shiva,
Who holds the crescent of the moon on his red hair and they are short tempered,
Which rises up swiftly like fire in a very dry forest.”
9259.” These are the people from Andril (Krouncha) islands and as soon as some body told them that,
The meru mountain was the place where devas live forever, they uprooted that mountain,
And at olden time when they were about to put it in the sea, the Devas ,
Begged them with great humility not to do it and these valorous one did not do it.”
9260. “These are the people who live on the pearl mountains and when Shukra,
After losing his character, made passionate love to a maiden from family of Asura king,
Who had eyes like Kuvalai flowers , these people were born to him ,
And they are ten crores in number and drank and dried the ocean of milk in a few days.”
9261.”Oh God these Rakshasas who have sword like bent long teeth are .
The ones who live on Gandhamadhana mountains which is beyond ,
This black sea and where breeze wafts and they are innumerable ,
And are said to be born from the milky ocean along with halahala poison.”
9262.”The Podhiya Malai was called The Malaya mountain and these people .
Who were born there reside on an island in a sea because Lord Brahma asked them,
To live there because he was scared that they would destroy any place they live,
“Oh people who do not have destruction ., be pleased to stay here.”
9263. “Oh famous one , these are three handed ones who carry tridents and ,
Along with Musundi they also carry the wheel and a bow and are greater ,
Than Indra and they are lords of the seven seas where crocodiles live ,
And these people live in an island called Pushkara.”
9264.”These are the people from the big islands of Marutha trees and once,
As per the words of their great mother , they imprisoned , the God of death,
In the big Chakravala mountains which is beyond the seven worlds ,
So that his strength would get reduced and when begged by Lord Brahma they released him.”
9265.”Oh Lord , These people who have hands like Vetala as per the words of Brahma,
That, “Since the area of this great heaven is not sufficient area, Please go and stay,
In the Patala which is one of the seven worlds “ and they have come,
Here from Patala due to their love towards you.”
9266.”These people who have the colour of darkness are the sons of Niryathi,
The lord of the south west and their clan is equal to yours ,
And Just like Sun is great among the Devas , they are great among Asuras,
And If they do not get sufficient blood to drink they would drink ,
All the waters of the seven Seas and they are ,
Each capable of lifting all the seven great mountains,”
9267.”Due to Goddess earth seeing with love The Varaha incarnation ,
Of Lord Vishnu who hugged her , these were born and ,
They wear heroic anklets and to celebrate their victory ,
They have located their elephants whose rut never dries in the eight directions”.
9268.”These valorous and strong warriors who are standing here with horror filled eyes,
And great anger are the people who live in the Patala , under which,
There are no worlds and the Adhi Sesha with one thousand heads with hoods ,
Is remaining sleepless only because these people keep on troubling him.”
9269. “These people who are coming as a huge crowd with shining swords ,
And with their sword like shining teeth are people born ,
Out of the fire of anger of that Durga when Lord Shiva danced the oordhwa Thandava ,
To defeat Goddess Durga and are like good bothers to the Ghosts.”
9270.”These people who are appearing in the north holding bow in the hand,
Are ancient ones who were born when the sins were born , and they have ,
Eyes like caves in which lamps are burning which creates great fear,
And are cruel people who would eat even their mother when they get angry.”
9271.”These are the people born out of the fire that came out of the eye,
In the forehead of Lord Shiva with five heads and the people there ,
Were born to a lady who can be called the lady God of death ,
And were born as the root cause of cruelty in the ancient times.”
9272.”These people who are standing before us holding a spear ,
Are the people born out of the blood that came out of the body,
Of God of death when Lord Shiva kicked him and these are ,
Great warriors are those born before production of Halahala poison from sea.”
9273.”These are the people who are born out of the northern fire,
When the poison spit by Vasuki who was used as rope to churn the sea ,
Was put in it and these who are fat who have red hair ,
Which touches the clouds and are people born ,
When the matchless chariot made by Brahma was driven,
In to the tripuras and it was destroyed. They wear heroic anklets.”
9274.”Oh lord , these are not small insignificant people who can be ,
Separately pointed out as possessing some qualities and to think ,
And to tell about them as well as to tell the boons they got ,
Their cruelties and the penance they did to get those boons ,
Even one thousand oceans would be sufficient .”
9275.”Oh Lord who has got great wealth which even the Devas,
Would find difficult to get , even one person from this army ,
Can go and kill with their one hand that able monkey and those two strong ones,
And come back. What else needs to be told about them “
Said those emissaries and hearing that Ravana told.
9276. Ravana asked ,”Please properly estimate the number of people,
In this army and then tell me.” And then those mad emissaries told ,
That the number would be one thousand Vellam Army ,
And said this number seems to be smaller for such a big army.
9277.Ravana said to the emissaries “I would like to be near to them,
And tell them all the news that had happened here and,
Converse with them using sweet words from my mind,
And worship them according to their status and so,
Go and bring all the big commanders of that army here.”
9278.As soon as the emissaries informed the army of the order of Ravana,
All the army commanders who were spread like an ocean ,
Came marching from all the directions and sprinkled flowers
On the pretty feet of Ravana, and with one crown dashing with another,
One before another saluted Ravana.
9279.Then all those commanders as per custom saluted the feet of Ravana ,
And with great humility stood there Ravana invited them,
By saying “Let your arrival be an auspicious one” and asked them,
“Do your wife and children keep good health?”
9280.Those commanders to understand the intention of Ravana ,
Looked at him and told ,”You are a great leader with very big shoulders ,
And the boons that we have obtained are really great ,
Is it difficult for us to complete all the acts that are needed?,
WE have defeated the devas and made them run away,,
What is there for us to do here ?”
9281.” There is not a single one among , the ladies on your side,
Who are not upset and you also seem to be greatly sorrowing .
What is the reason for this ?Please tell “ asked those commanders
And Ravana then told them all the events that happened ,
Because of his great love towards Sita.”
9282. “Oh Lord , are those people who won using their arrows ,
Kumbhakarna, Indrajit and all the great asuras born in our clan,
Small men? Does their army consist of monkeys ?
Our strength seems to be great , great” saying this they all laughed.
9283.”You have called us here , not to remove the earth ,
From the head of Adhisesha , not for brining here the seven ,
Matchless heritage mountains with their root nor for ,
Taking the water by hand drinking the sea water and emptying it ?
Do you want us to go and fight with monkeys which eat flowers and leaves?”
9284.After saying this , they clapped their hands and laughed like thunder ,
And Ravana signing those Rakshasas who has shining silver like teeth,
Not to laugh like that , Vanni the king of Pushkara complaint ,
Asked “Who are those men? What type of strength do they have ?”
9285. As soon as Malyavan heard the words of Vanni , he came forward,
And told “I am capable of telling in detail all that has happened here ,
The strength of that men , the greatness of victorious monkey leaders who have ,
Come along with those men . So please hear.”
9286.” By one arrow of Rama , the Viradha with huge shoulders ,
As well as Mareecha died. Khara who had a body like a black mountain ,
Dhooshana , Trisiras who uses the lustrous spear and their,
Armies which were like a huge sea with tides within a Nazhigai period.”
9287. “You who are spread like an ocean know about Vali ,
Who used to cross all oceans like a storm and that Vali,
Who could lift all the seven heritage mountains ,
Was killed by breaking his chest by one arrow of Rama .”
9288.”What did you enquire after coming over to here?
Did not the ocean with tides get baked with the fire arrow of that Rama?
Did you know at least a little about it? When that Rama broke ,
The bow of Lord Shiva who keeps the Ganges on his head ,
Did not that great sound of breaking the bow enter your ears?”
9289.”In the border of this Lanka thousand Vellam of the army,
Of Rakshasas who were more cruel than the fire was destroyed,
Possibly it has filled up the city of God of death , All this was done,
By two people wearing sacred thread using two arrows only.”
9290.”Kumbhakarna who held the cruel bow for getting victory ,
The son of our king Ravana , great warriors like Prahastha ,
And other warriors died along with Indrajit and ,
Till today only me and Ravana have not died.”
9291.”There is an army called Moola (root/basic ) army and that is ,
Very wide and has a strength of three hundred vallam,
And you have come to help that army which is going to fight today,
And now I will tell you the proper nature of monkey army leaders ,
And their acts and also about that monkey army.”
9292.”One monkey came and set fire to Lanka which made great trouble ,
Rubbed on earth Akshaya Kumara who had great anger ,
Told its message as emissary and after making the Rakshasis wail ,
Crossed the respectable sea of army as well as the big sea and went back.”
9293.”For the sake of fighting the war closely they built a bridge using,
Mountains and did you not see on your way the bridge built by the monkeys?
The enemies have seventy Vallam monkeys with great prowess and one of them,
Within a second jumped to a place away from Meru mountain and brought the medicine.”
9294. “This is the nature of the enemy army . This enmity was due to,
A matchless lady called Sita , who has done great penance and is ,
Wife with uncommon sense of chastity . Fate created it ,
And let not those archers win but you yourselves win “
Saying that he completed the talk ,
BY saying that he has been telling about the talk of old people.
9295. Then Vanni looked at the king and asked , “What is the reason for you,
Not fighting the war in spite of death of all these people?” and Ravana replied,
“I did not fight because of the possible shame in fighting with monkeys and men”,
And then Vanni said , “If that is so , fighting with them would be our s duty.”
9296. “ The effort of this old man was to tell to free Sita and joining ,
With those men, But that is the act that should have been done in the beginning ,
And after seeing the death of Indrajit whom you love ,
If you now do it , it will only destroy your fame.”
9297.”Even if we release that lady , we would not wish for a cruel battle,
And get back all the dead warriors and what you are likely to get is bad name.
Except attacking the enemies and completely destroying them ,
Doing activities to bring peace would only lead to sorrow ,
And so our duty as of now is to enter in to the war.”
9298. After telling this those Rakshasa commanders looked at Ravana,
Got up and said “You be here , we would ourselves go and return ,
After drinking the blood from the bodies of those small men,
If we get ashamed and retreat , we would become a clan ,
Of people who do minor activities, ”saying this they went away.
Chapter on the killing of Moola army.
9299. Ravana who had cut the elephant like Dhanavas , looked at the commanders,
And said,”I would go in one direction and cut the bodies of the huge monkey army ,
And drink their soul and you all go together leave out the monkeys,
And attack those two men Rama and Lakshmana.”
9300.When Ravana ordered like this they started , got in to their chariots ,
And those Rakshasa commanders merged with their ocean like army,
And seeing them Ravana ordered, “Now, nothing remains to be done .
Please ask The moola bala army to proceed fast in front of these.”
9301.After sending that huge Moola Bala army to attack and destroy Rama,
That Ravana who had destroyed the real fame of the Devas ,
With a desire to participate in war got in to a chariot with wheels,
Making the people of the three worlds whom he ruled ,
As well as the sages mentally upset, for fighting with the army ,
Which came with Rama of the colour of a flower went in a different direction,
9302. The announcers who never make any mistake in their duty,
Beating the pretty drums kept on the elephants ,
Announced ,”Oh army get up “ and then that Moola Bala army,
Which is spread all over the world which touches the sky ,
As well as directions speedily got assembled there.
9303.The oceans would exist within the limits of the universe and like that big mountains,
And all the beings of this world would also be within the limit of the universe ,
And Similar to that , in the Vamana form of Lord Vishnu, everything would get limited,
And unlike that would the huge forms of Rakshasas of this army be get limnited?
9304.Unlike those eating only Dharma and drinking mercy along with it ,
They are son in laws who practice war to which the smell of sin would be added,
They have a black heart , black like the clouds , have anger like ire to fire ,
Indicating which they have red hair and they are praised even by God of death.
9305,They using their long legs would push of the water of the ocean ,
And swallow the amount of fish that went along with Makara fishes,
They would hang on their ears the great thunders created by the clouds,
And tear the huge clouds and get dressed with them and they are very rough people.
9306.They in their mountain like legs were wearing clouds filled with mountain ranges,
Tied by huge snakes as anklets made of pure gold , had speed like the wind,
Raised by wings of Garuda which flies up to the other end of the sky ,
And have a gait like tied mountain like elephants with dropping and waving tusks.
9307.If they do not get sufficient flesh at proper time , they have that much hunger,
That they would put in their mouth huge elephants walking on the earth.
If they do not get cool water at the proper time when they are thirsty ,
They would rub the sky with their big hands and catch hold of cloud collections,
And would extract water from them and pour them directly in to their mouth.
9308.They would find out the sharpness of their spear by hitting mountains,
Like Mandhara and sending it inside those mountains , They would cure,
The itching of their body by catching hold of the moon and scratching their body,
And they would practice the fight by maces by lifting mountains which they can get,
Spinning and hitting with them and would make sound like thunder.
9309. Even if the spear is lifted in hand , or hit by the lustrous axe,
Or even if the shining sword, pretty cruel bow or victorious spear were held ,
Or even if they are hit by a big mace , they would defeat ,
The God of death, Lord Vishnu , Lord Shiva and lord Subrahmanya,
9310. If one needs to win one world , just one of those asuras had the strength to do it,
And if there is a need to win over seven worlds , two of those Asuras would be sufficient,
If they keep on roaming this world also would rotate with them ,
And if they come straight all the oceans would join and follow behind them.
9311.There were big elephants which were equal to the number of all clouds,
The number of chariots equal to the number of elephants, There were,
As many horses as the number of grains of paddy that has been produced so far,’
And the foot soldiers were equal in number to the number of beings on earth.
9312.If the bodies of the elephants , horses and chariots with these properties,
Is properly examined , the specialty seat for sitting on the horses and elephants ,
Ass well various other parts did not have any recognizing symbol,
Except that of gold and very costly gems,
9313. When this great army was proceeding to the battle ground making ,
Great joyous sound , the ocean with ebbing waves and raising waves,
Got completely covered up by the dust which was like powdered coral,
Raised by the marching army and it lost its natural black colour ,
And due to the flowing of rut water from the elephants , the sea also lost its salty taste.
9314.The doors of the city which allowed the Moola bala army to go out ,
Were similar to the divine mouth of the great Lord Vishnu who swallowed .Mountains , oceans
And all the worlds without damaging them and later spit them out.
9315. Unable to lift the heavy burden of the male elephants from whose cheeks
The rut water was flowing without stop , Chariots , horses , the dense formation of foot soldiers ,
Adhi Sesha with one thousand heads struggled and like the devas who ran away,
Not even able to see the Alahala poison when the ocean of milk is cuurned,
The monkeys unable stand in that place ran and stayed in the northern end.
9316. The place of seven seas surrounded by the big mountains in the horizon ,
Is the place to spread the net , the Rakshasa were the crowd of beasts ,
The God of death as well as Lord Brahma and the cruel fate ,
Were the warriors who hunt , the huge city of Lanka was the arena ,
And with all this the game of war hunting which is bewitching was continued.
9317.Was it the sound raised by the warriors? Or was it the sound made,
By the wheels of moving and shaking chariots ? or was it the sound,
Of trumpeting of the huge , strong and black elephants ,
Or as it sound raised by the horses? Or was it sound raised by ,
The musical instruments which has all these sounds. Thy all came near ,
And made the sweating universe break.
9318.The ocean of the army which was spread in all places had ,
The weapons which would be sent to kill the enemies as fishes,
The trumpeting elephants were its whales, it had the horses ,
Which dash and break on the shore as its tides, It had ,
Sound raised by the war drums and had the fearless big Rakshasas,
Were its cruel , angry and mentally upset sharks.
9319. That army of the Rakshasas who had shoulders like large pots ,
Due to their walking over the cold land covered by green grass ,
Which had been made slushy and slippery due to the flow of rut water from the elephants the land ,
All things got buried there and people of the army avoided it ,
And travelled through the sky and due to that ,
The three peaked mountain of Lanka did not get buried.
9320.The devas saw the heavens and then they saw the ocean
And then saw the top of the sky which was spread every where ,
They also so all the long directions and they could not see ,
Any empty space except this army and saw only the densely moving flags,
And then they were greatly scared , sweated all over and became upset.
9321.They doubted, “ have all the beings of the world except us taken,
The shape Rakshasas and holding innumerable weapons and are coming to fight the war?
If it is not so , have all the seven oceans with spreading tides ,
As per fate taken innumerable forms?”
9322. The devas due to fear trembled and started running and reached ,
Lord Shiva whose throat is covered with poison and asked him,
“Oh Lord , we do not know any place to hide after escaping from these Rakshasas,
If we don’t hide and disappear , they would take away all our lives and eat us away?
Who earlier knew the strength of these Rakshasas? Our strength has been destroyed.”
9323.”Even to kill one of these Asuras , even if one thousand Ramas come and fight,
For twenty four years without showing his back and standing stable ,
Nothing would still happen. Killing of an Asura is possible only after,
You get a place in the battle field and after becoming able to stand with stability there.
He is not going to get place and he cannot stand with stability and fight also,
Fighting can only be done , if he is still alive after seeing this great army.”
9324. When they devas appealed like this , Lord Shiva who had a neck of the colour,
Of blue sapphire said, “Your getting scared is sufficient till now and now do not get scared,
That Victorious Rama would win over all these Rakshasas and kill them.,
All these Rakshasas have been brought there by the matchless fate,”
9325.Seeing them emerging like huge crowd of snakes , with great anxiety,
The monkeys said , “”Today our strength has been destroyed” and like ,
Speedily running crowd of rats and the sea of crowd of monkeys ,
Greatly scared, without even thinking that Rama and Lakshmana ,
Who were victorious was on their side, started trembling and running away.
9326. Some of those monkeys who were running away escaped,
Through the bridge that they had built, some others started swimming and ,
Some others searched for boat and some others with their friends ,
Got drowned in the ocean and some others hid on tree branches,
And many of them entered the mountain caves.
9327. Due to being greatly scared , those monkeys told ,”This bridge ,
Which we built is now giving us life . WE would destroy it and depart so that ,
They cannot come following us .They may even kill us by coming,
Through the sky and kill us as they are spread in all the directions created by Lord Brahma.”
9328. Sugreeva the king of monkeys , Hanuman, Angadha and others ,
Unable to part with Lord Rama stood there without running away,
And all the rest of the members of the monkey army start running away,
They even crossed the ocean with tides and this was seen by the Valorous Rama.
9329.Rama asked , “where does this cruel army live? Please tell me, “
And Vibheeshana who was truly valorous one started telling in detail,
“These sea of Asuras live in all directions and in all the seven islands ,
And have come to Lanka as summoned by the Rakshasas of Lanka.”
9330”.They have come climbing up from the seven worlds below ,
And they are similar to the ocean which surrounds the world at deluge ,
And that which comes in front of them is the Moola Bala army ,
Of Ravana and they are cruel Rakshasas armed with swords ,
And there are no one who are like them anywhere else.”
9331.That Vibheeshana then saluted the divine feet of Lord Rama,
“All the Rakshasas who live all over this universe ,
Being pushed by their bad karma , have assembled here.
My brain tells me that all this Rakshasa army would die today.
I feel that strong fate is making them come here to die.” He said.
9332.Hearing this Rama with a smile as well as great anger said,
“Now I will show what is my valour and you would see ,
That this entire army would be destroyed in a second.”
And then addressing Angadha he said , “Oh strong and valorous one ,
Go and bring back all those scared monkeys who have run away,”
And Angadha went with great speed to do that task.
9333.AS per the words of Rama , Angadha reached the monkey army which was running away,
And told them, “Oh monkey warriors who are running helter-skelter,
Please hear what I have to say and still if you like running away do it,”
And then he neared them and those monkeys told Angadha ,
“We will not hear anything “ but due to his words ,
Only the leaders who command the army came back.
9334. Those commanders who came near mountain near the northern end ,
Of the ocean and Angadha asked them, “Thinking about what did you run away?””
And negating the words they said, “Oh Lord who rules over us , it looks like ,
That you have not seen those Rakshasas properly.? What do we ,
Achieve by giving away our lives unnecessarily ?”
9335.”Oh king have you forgotten all the sorrow and pain,
We had to suffer when the Rakshasa called Indrajit was alive ?
If we examine our present state , other matchless Rakshasas,
Are not inferior in their strength and they would fight with any body.
If all these Rakshasas are going to fight with us and
How can only those two holding the bow stop all of them with arrows. “
9336.”Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities and other devas ,
Who were supposed to protect the world, by giving boons to these Asuras,
Did not do protection of the world . Are these two people with a monkey army ,
Going to fight war with them and win over them? It seems impossible.”
9337.”For the past thousand crore deluge times Lord Rudra who destroys,
Lord Vishnu with wheel , Lord Brahma and Lord Indra ,
Went on going round and round these Asuras and if they have power to kill,
At least kill one of these Asuras by the power of their shoulders,
This victory would be greater than all their victories so far.”
9338.”Oh Angadha who is like our father , does these seventy vellam army ,
Be sufficient food for one of these Asuras?. Are we who are smaller ,
By form and strength ,having more strength than the Devas ,
Who have great power? Even if Lord Brahma who created the worlds ,
Carefully calculates , would our entire monkey army be anywhere sufficient?”
9339. “The chief of these asuras has ten heads and he has twenty hands ,
Thinking of which itself our mind goes in to a deep depression.
He is the only one with ten heads and twenty hands but ,
To each of those Rakshasas who have come today ,
There are thousand heads and double that number of hands ,
And their number is more than the number of sand in the shore of sea with tides.”
9340.”Oh lord, There was one Rakshasa who came here called Kumbhakarna and we did ,
Not have strength to bear the arrows which were sent by his hands ,.
You know well the cruelty of the war that he fought . Are there anybody,
Except the Devas who believe what we do is good?
And you also came here without realizing that you are alone .”
“
9341.The strength of Hanuman and that our king Sugreeva ,
The great prowess in arrow of those two , is not sufficient to save our lives?
There are fruits and vegetables to eat , there are caves to hide ourselves,
What does it matter for us if a man rules this earth or a Rakshasa ?’
9342. “Oh chief , only those who are alive can live with fame ,
As well as wealth . Only if we are alive , our relatives can be there,
Oh Lord , who prtotects us , you who should tell us ,
“ You can go from here” and bid us farewell , telling us that,
“You all please die by the Rakshasas” is not proper .
They said with a very depressed mind?
9343.Then the son of Vali looked at the face of Jambavan and said ,
“Oh Sir who is comparable to Hanuman, who learned Grammar from Sun ,
Who is the enemies of the lily flowers , , Oh very wise person,
Are you not the one who told us very early that this Rama ,
Is really Lord Vishnu who sleeps on the bed of snake ,
So that we would become greatly joyous.”
9344,”You would normally console people after understanding the circumstances,
And by your clear words you would clarify things to those who do not have clear wisdom,
And you a person like that , have now not able to tolerate the power of the enemies ,
Have you also became scared? If you are not bothered about valour and aim ,
But only bothered about your life , What will happen to your great fame ?
If those who are the chiefs are caught in the mouth of God of death ,
Would they also get reduced in their valour?”
9345.” We have now become scared and so we have also embraced bad name ,
Wherever we go in this earth , can we live without dying?
If the day of death appears before us , is not poison put in the mouth become nectar?
Would not that Rama and Lakshmana who have become dependent on us ,
Die if we do not stand in their support.?”
9346.”Oh great one , how did you, forget that the great Vali who churned
The ocean of milk when Lord Vishnu and the Devas could not do it ,
Was killed by just one arrow of Rama? Though you have seen personally ,
The sufferings undergone by the ocean in which fishes live ,
Possibly you still did not realize the greatness of Rama?”
9347.”Though against us several Rakshasas have come , does Dharma,
Stand on their side ? Have you in experience seen Dharma being defeated by sin,
Your moving away with them like a mad person ,
Is not suitable to your personality ,” Said Angadha and,
Jambavan who heard all that told the following words.
9348.For some time Jambavan got upset due to shame and then looked at Angadha and said,
“Oh hero with pillar like round shoulders, to see the large number of the very large bodied ,
Fearsome Rakshasas and after seeing to courageously stand there is an impossible job,
Even to the Lord Shiva with a blue neck? Have the monkeys who live a simple life,
By eating flowers and by nature stand bent committed any crime in that?”
9349.”When the Devas and Rakshasas fought with each other in earlier times ,
Was there any one whom I have not seen? Are there such cruel people ,
Among all the beings that exist in all the three worlds , are there people ,
With this much great prowess and cruelty? Is there any thing wrong ,
In getting scared of Death as well as Lord of Death?”
9350.”I had seen Mali and also Malyavan of those ancient times,
I had seen Kalanemi and I have also seen Hiranya ,I have seen the Halahala poison,
I have seen Madhu and his brother Kaidaba churn the ocean ,
Did any of those Rakshasas have the strength of these Rakshasas?”
9351. “They are people who have obtained boons from Devas and apart ,
From great strength they are also experts in illusion. Their number ,
Is much greater than the number of sand dust near the roaring ocean.
If we examine their mind, they are much more cruel that Kali age ,
They have hands which are experts in handling weapons and
When Devas themselves are scared to see them , for us ,
Is there any other option except falling with great tiredness?”
9352.” Oh Sir, Though our action has become like this , our not embracing death,
For the sake of those who have come seeking our help would give bad name to us,
It would push us in hell and so to escape from those , we would again return,
To the battle field , I have to tell you one more thing “How are we going to face ,
Lord Rama after entering the battle field?”
9353, From the olden times it is practice for those who lead a valorous life ,
To get victory or defeat when facing enemies, stand firmly against their onslaught,
And killing those who oppose us .That is only very proper .When things are ,
Like that , my mind wants to tell you another news, which would cause surprise to you.”
9354.”Oh sir , You need not get scared even a little ,Even if all of us go together,
And oppose those Rakshasas, we would not be able to destroy them,
Unless Rama who is lord Vishnu holding the divine wheel fights with them,
And destroys them, we will never get victory, If he does not get victory,
We will also die with that Rama “said Jambavan , who also told,
That it would not bring them fame by going away from the battle field.
9355.”When that dense army is standing , why are we standing away .By coming away ,
We have come with extremely bad name .This is sufficient and we would go back,”
Deciding like this all the monkey chiefs returned back along with Angadha ,
And Rama seeing that cruel Rakshasa army which came to oppose them,
Started telling his brother Lakshmana as follows .
9356,”Oh brother , though these are Rakshasas, regardless of their number,
As soon as I take my bow they would have the nature of getting defeated ,
And destroyed like cotton falling in fire . Do you not know this :
No thought arises in my mind that anything ,
Can create road blocks for winning against my fighting prowess.”
9357.”The warriors in the monkey army , worrying that there is no one ,
To protect them , without any other place to go may go back to their own places ,
Till I completely destroy by cutting their heads and return back ,
Please see to it that the Rakshasas do not go near the monkeys, by destroying the Rakshasas.”
9358. “Oh valiant one , After ordering this cruel army to come here that cruel Ravana,
Who knows proper tricks , would go to the other side where monkey army is there,
And try to kill all of them and among the archers who else is suitable to prevent him?
Thinking of this state I am getting mentally upset.”
9359. “Along with Hanuman and Sugreeva , the king of monkeys you speedily ,
Depart from here .If you delay thinking that I would be alone ,
We would get defeated in this great battle “said Rama and Lakshmana ,
Who heard all that started replying .,”
9360.Lakshmana said,” Lord , that is the proper action to be done and not only that,
Because the Rakshas army is like this , Like the Devas , keeping our hand in our head,
Avoiding watching your prowess in using the golden bow of yours , from outside
What great help can we all do to you?”
9361.When telling like this Lakshmana started going towards the monkey army ,
Hanuman looked at Rama said, “Oh Lord, without neglecting me thinking ,
That I am after all a monkey with less power , if you enter the battle field ,
Climbing on my shoulders, I think it would do you good and even if you do not do it ,
Me who is like a dog would stand besides you and ,
Would not part from you and do service to your divine feet.”
9362.Rama said, “oh Sir, Is there anything that you cannot do? If Ravana comes to ,
The side of the monkey army and start fighting with Lakshmana ,
Who fights with arrows , In that great fiend , if Lakshmana does not get your help ,
Oh strong one , is there a possibility to Lakshmana to achieve victory ,
And also would not our monkey army get destroyed?”
9363.”During the earlier days when we were fighting with Indrajit who had a pretty tuft,
My sending Lakshmana to the battle with him is because of you?
Did he not achieve great victory because of you , Oh hero of heroes.,
I am definite that Lakshmana will win only if he does not part from you.”
9364.”Please protect the monkey army and protect Lakshmana who is like ,
A young elephant who has followed me from that city of Lanka ,
And expand the heaven which is beyond this mind and this earth ,
Along with the culture of Vedas.” Said Rama and Hanuman,
Not able to reply him , Hanuman got up and followed Lord Lakshmana.
9365.”Oh Vibheeshana , you also go along with my younger brother ,
And clearly inform him of the acts of illusion being done by those cruel ones,
And protect our army so that we achieve victory and if you do not do this,
Bad results would emerge “ and hearing that Vibheeshana also went.
9366.Sugreeva who had the nature of thinking as per the words of Rama ,
Even before Rama told him followed Lakshmana and all people who saw it,
Thought that it was a proper action and went and stood protecting ,
The ocean like army of monkeys and Rama stood alone to fight,
With Moola Bala army and we will now tell about valorous deeds of Rama.
9367.Though the heart of Rama was as strong as the Meru mountain ,
It was also a sea mercy and on that lustrous chest, Rama wore ,
An unbreakable armour , and wore a quiver which does not get empty ,
Like the Vedas which were not been made by any one, on his back,
And Rama bent his bow and tied the string.
9368.That great Rakshasa army which had a circular dense formation was hundred Yojanas ,
Broad came and surrounded Rama and sent arrows and threw weapons ,
Making the Devas jaded and the dust that rose due to that war filled up the entire sky and shook it.
9369. All those Devas joined together and prayed “Oh our darling ,
Who is like our eye , who is like an armour to us lowly people,
Who has the colour of the ocean, , who is the life of Dharma ,
Who is the strength of all Brahmins, Can anyone else other than you,
Stand and fight with this Rakshasa army. Please complete .,
The aim of your incarnation .”
9370. The sages and all those who stand in the justice Of Dharma ,
Seeing the loneliness of Rama and the size of the Rakshasa army ,
Were not able to tolerate it and with tear filled eyes ,
Sobbing and with a shivering heart blessed him , “let all those ,
On the part of sin die and let that Lord Rama win.”
9371 Seeing that the entire army without leaving any one left in battle field ,
Gone from there with Rama standing there with stability ,
Without getting scared on seeing the huge Rakshasa army,
But busy in searching and sending cruel arrows to kill the Rakshasa army ,
Without going away from rules of heroism and firmly standing for the battle,
And due to this his victories would become greater and greater ,
They wondered , ‘How can what was said by Malyavan become a lie”.
9372. “The Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities had a chariot,
All the great Devas also posses steeds to travel and ,
Lord Vishnu who long time ago completely eradicated our clan,
Came with speed on Garuda but this one who is alone ,
And is coming by walk and standing before us.”
9373.Along with Chariots , Horses , elephants, lions , Yalis and others,
Those Rakshasas with body as huge as Meru mountain ,
And were standing spread much broader than the seven seas ,
And in spite of that how will save our lives and how will,
We escape from this man who calls “Please come for war.”
9374-9375. When those Rakshasas after shouting greatly and were ,
Getting prepared to attack him, the lord of Vedas Rama , who was like a male lion ,
Which was surrounded by several mountains , with ,
The crowd of Rakshasas going on increasing , took his bow ,
Which was like seven worlds and seven mountains ,
And which is suited for victory and when he tied,
Its ends with a string , the anger in the mind of elephants,
Of the Rakshasas completely dried off and their rut water also dried,
And the mouth of those warriors who did not run away ,
And stood there also dried, the horses lost their speed ,
The prowess and speed of those sword bearing warriors also decreased ,
And after this it it necessary further to tell about prowess of Rama.
9376. With the scared and confused horses running away with animals ,
Like lions , ghosts , the well built chariots with wheels termed as Chilli ,
Got broken and went further and the elephants whose trunk ,
Was hanging in front of them ran away from their trainers ,
Nearing them along with goads and trumpeted indicating great sorrow.
9377.,At that time that army faced several ill omens like ,
The throbbing on the left side and seeing this ,
The devas jumped with joy and when it occurred ,
The Lord of the Vedas Rama sent arrows which looked like ,
The lighting in the sky which have been straightened and made the Rakshasas sad.
9378. Rama went on showering arrows on the lions which came ,
Along with that army , on the foot soldiers , on the elephants ,
On the rocking horses , on the ghosts , on the warriors,
On the chariots driven by those warriors, on the cruel arrows,
Sent by those warriors and on their bows, making the mountain of dust ,
Increase more and more on that battle field.
9379. The great elephants fell down like the fall of the mountain,
The jumping horses fell like the red tuft of the Rakshasa warriors,
The huge flags fell like the arrows whose base has been cut off ,
The tusks of the elephants and bent teeth of Rakshasas fell like crescents of moon.
9380. Due to the arrows of Rama which were like the hot shower from the Clouds,
Of summer when the warm wind blows from all directions , increasing greatly ,
The elephants with masks , the victorious horses, the chariots lead by warriors,
And all the foot soldiers met their death and seeing streams of blood ,
Flowing from all directions, there was nothing pleasant to see for the eyes.
9381.When Rama sent arrows putting the clouds to shame , the open eyes ,
The bows , The spears , the swords and other weapons,
Their mouths which were spread all over the sky , the legs ,
Which helped them walk out of the battle field , their shoulders ,
Were destroyed in the place where they were standing ,
But the weapons and arrows sent by those Rakshasas towards Rama,
Did not do any harm whatsoever to Rama.
9382. The arrows which were connected to the bow , even before they left ,
The bow they were made in to pieces, Even before the Rakshasas took a sword to cut,
Their hands holding the swords were cut along with the sword, their speedily moving legs,
Were cut with immediate effect and when the arrows of Rama were doing like this ,
How can the Rakshasa warriors prevent those arrows and do any attack on their own?
9383. When Rama decided a particular thing as his aim to his arrows,
The arrows went there in hundreds again and again and made them fall,
And horses carrying those valorous Rakshasas who had decided to fight with Rama,
Due to the power of their boons fell down with their hoofs broken , with their eyes damaged ,
The seat on their back being cut , their chests being crushed ,
And except falling down dead , would those horses be able to run?
9384.If the chariots of the enemy Rakshasas decided to at least go slow,
They were prevented from proceeding further by the corpses ,
That had piled up in to a very tall heap and if they ,
Did not bother about it and went further , due to ,
The thousand arrows sent by Rama , they break in to hundred pieces,
And by this they only got depressed and what can,
Those sinner chariots do against Rama.
9385.Just like any strong one engaged in war with the elephants
Which guard the directions cannot go back with their life ,
The elephants of the Asuras who were standing with fame ,
With a cruel vision could attack their enemies , but fell down dead
As soon as the arrows of Rama rubbed against them,
Just like already dead ones ,What can they do against Lord Rama?
9386. If that Rama who had eyes like the lotus flowers in the pond ,
Sends one arrow, the arrows it generates could kill ,
One hundred crore souls, calculated Lord Brahma , who was born in a flower,
And is the Lord of the Devas and he would get perplexed by that counting,
Would the God of death who had come to that battle field ,
To collect dead souls , have the same speed as Rama ‘s arrows.
9387.Due to sharp arrows with their tips going and hitting,
The heads of those valorous Asuras were damaged in crores of crores,
And they after making fall the heads , without their speed getting reduced ,
Went and fell on chariots horses as well as great number of flags ,
And the battle field like a forest hit by thunders in the summer started burning.
9388. Those damaged spears a, swords and similar weapons went up ,
And due to great speed , went to the ocean with plenty of water ,
Got dipped , but due to their being hot they dried the water of the sea,
And tasted that water and due to this all the water got dried and all fishes died.
9389.That Rama who controls his enemies in the battle field , sent great arrows,
Which were like the arrows of Lord Shiva which burnt the three cities,
And went shining similar to water getting burnt and burst in to flames,
And the chariots burnt in such a way that the heads of those warriors burst in to pieces.
9390. With swords and spears held in their hand which were like big snakes ,
The shoulders of the Rakshasas throbbed and the huge heads ,
With folded mouth of those warriors who were starting war,
Sitting on the elephants , rolled like huge mountain systems ,
Which were hit by the lightning and had broken.
9391. That Lord Rama who rules with love , who rules the world,
Who rules the weight of sword called Nandhaka and ,
Who rules Valour sent one arrow and because of it ,
The fearsome Yalis , lions , huge ghosts and wolves ,
And along with it the warriors and hundred crores of chariots would be destroyed.
9392. In the blood that flowed like the sea of deluge, in that battle field which was ,
Full of dust , the chariots with wheels would get drowned ,
The foot soldiers would get drowned , The elephants with masks,
With their trainer on their top riding on them also got drowned, horses also got drowned.
9393.Those big heads which got cut from the body and rose up ,
Made the Devas move away under the impression that ,
They would stick on them and the head collections which were falling in all places
Just like the specially mentioned rains of stone ,
And the people of the world thinking that they will be hurt , sorrowed.
9394. Just like the rain at deluge which destroys all the worlds due to,
The row of arrows that were sent by Rama , the bodies of the lying Rakshasas,
Who lived densely in the sky reached the earth just like the water filled clouds ,
And just like aero planes flying in the sky by storm like winds.
9395. Some of the Rakshasa warriors would send weapons got from Gods,
And among them some others would send arrows which give out heat on the bow,
And some others would throw whatever they get and still others ,
Would lift several mountains and would try to attack with them,
And they would also rotate those mountains keeping them in their hand,
And then throw them, some others would catch those mountains ,
And reach the place of origin of the mountains and some others ,
Who do not have any weapon would shout insults at Rama ,,
Some others would chide and some wander about in the battle field.
9396.Like the black cloud of the rainy season surrounding the unfathomable sun,
Many from that fast moving army of Rakshasas would make war cries ,
They would go near the enemies and fight and others would fill up with weapons ,
Many would throw tridents , many would hide themselves ,
Many would see with their burning eyes and many would uproot mountains.
9397.All those weapons thrown , sent and held in hand were broken due to Rama ‘s arrows,
The chariots which went round , strong elephants and horses reached the end of their life,
The heads of Asuras with well grown tufts rolled down and like the Sun god ,
Moving away from the surrounding darkness , Lord Rama moved away from the Asura.
9398.The long arrows sent by Rama who belonged to the Kosala country where the farmers,
Harvest lotus flowers along with paddy , would break the armours worn by those Asuras ,
Who keep on speaking praise of themselves without end and also cut their bodies.
It will cut their bow, cut their heads , cut their strength , cut their job of killing ,
Powder the big stones continuously thrown by them , cut the trees they hold ,
Cut the hands holding them and if his arrows do this, who can stand before Rama to fight?
9399. The great Devas talked about only elephants losing their legs , tails, trunks , neck , the seats ,
On their top and their trunks and dying but did not tell how the mountain like elephants,
Lost their anger and lost the rut water which was flowing like rain ,
And did not talk anything about the acts they lost.
9400.Hundred crores spears were sent by the Rakshasas and the arrows which flew,
In to the sky were hundred crores .The elephants which were like mountains,
And which can kill were hundred crores , the chariots with wheels drawn by horses,
Were hundred crores and the person who destroys these hundred crores is but one.
9401. Those innumerable Rakshasas who had the ability to fight against the seven worlds ,
And who were all holding huge bows sent arrows similar to huge rain on Rama,
Who was alone and holding a bow and since Rama also caused a rain of arrows ,
Which can powder the arrows sent by those Rakshasas holding a bow ,
Their heads were cut off and their big mountain like body perished.
9402.Those Rakshasas who have been told to have the strength of one lakh elephants,
As soon as they were hit by one arrow of Rama , had a change in their valour ,
And their mountain like body folded and also thousand streams of blood was created ,
And the blood flowing in the battle field got mixed in those streams and ,
The angry elephants with rut unable to climb out from those streams reached the sea.
9403. One faultless and cruel arrow sent to a particular target would make,
Axes fall out , the mountains thrown by them getting powdered,
The weapons called Valai scatter and fall down ,
The weapons called Ezhu break and fall down , the spears break ,
The leaf portion of the raising trident damaged, the cruel elephants ,
With flowing rut break their bones , horses destroyed and chariots broken.
9404.The Kala (minister of god of death) and his emissaries who had come to take away ,
The soul of all beings of the earth as well as Naman(god of death), were ,
Wandering all over the battle field on their two legs and became greatly tired,
And after taking thousands of souls they did not go by their usual path ,
Forgetting their job.
9405.The series of elephants which were destroyed , horses which were destroyed ,
And the chariots which were destroyed , getting connected with each other ,
Went through the sky and became in to a very tall heap and even though,
They were heaped as corpses , due to the crowd of headless strong bodies ,
Started jumping and dancing , it appeared as if the corpses have become alive.
9406. Due to the Blood that flowed from the bodies of Dead Rakshasas,
Touching his divine body Rama who was a great archer ,
And who was like the black sun was appearing pretty like the Sun,
Eating away all the worlds and Who appears on the last day of deluge ,
He was also like Lord Parasurama who had taken dip in the blood of his enemies.
9407.Due to Lord Rama sending arrows which were like fire and the wind,
When the Rakshasas dies with their head being cut , others,
In spite of realizing this , without any diminishing in their valour ,
Faced the arrows eating away their souls through their wounds ,
With ebbing mental joy and the crowd of those Rakshasas,
Were similar to honey bees and Rama looked like a bee hive.
9408.Within a second the pierced bodies of Rakshasas , who were surrounding him,
Hit by arrows from his bow and they whose body was pierced looked like ,
Thorny fruit called Kazrchikkai and he with arrows which never miss their aim,
Made the chariots as well as speedy elephants of his hateful enemies ,
And made them bleed all over and buried them in the battle field.
9409.Many of them left away from their groups , many ran away,
Many suffered great pain , among them many continued fighting ,
Many got their body broken , many rolled , many got their body burnt,
Many who fell down on the battle field got up again and many among them,
Fell down again , Many got their liver outside their body, many lost their heads,
And all those who waged war against Rama had downfall like this.
9410.The bodies of those who wear gem studded globes , armlets worn,
On their shoulders and Ear ornaments resembling Makara fishes which were,
Shining like lightning amidst clouds as well as lustrous crowns ,
Pretty Kandigai , armour , Thilakas and others were all destroyed.
9411. The cruel Rakshasas saying he is in front, he is in back,
He is in the front of the row , he in inside the army formation,
He is on its sides , he is over our head , saw him everywhere ,
And wondered , “What is the greatness of his speed “
And like this Rama wandered all over in the battle arena.
9412.Though that lion like Rama who was holding strongly built bow , which was like gold,
Stood in the middle ocean like battle formation of the enemies ,
All enemy Asuras thought that he was in front of him ,
And he was like the shadow of his enemies who were like darkness.
9413. In the pit of the great seven oceans , in the seven worlds ,
Though the crowd of the army of enemies were several,
Rama understanding many of their cheating , many of their falsehoods ,
Of those born as Rakshasas who by illusion can hide their bodies,
Stood making one believe that he was not only within their mind,
But also outside their bodies.
9414.Without indicating the different kinds of wandering big armies,
When Rama went in side the Rakshasa army , not understanding it ,
By their knowledge , forgetting all his previous activities ,
The devas doubted whether that Rama had realized that he was the divine God,
And after realizing it , he has merged with the entire world ,
And has left away the responsibilities of his incarnation .
9415,With people thinking that he is the God who measured ,
All the universe , Lord Rama stood straight reached ,
Various corners of the battle field entering in the middle of the ,
Very fast tempest like cruel Rakshasas and broke them ,
And they fell like pieces of mountain falling on the earth ,
Or like huge trees and he speedily roamed showering arrows.
9416.Rama , who slept on the sea crossed , walked in between
The cool mountains of corpses of elephants in rut , tall chariots ,
The crowd of horses running with great speed , The Yalis ,
Who had clear perception , the lions which differed from each other ,
And the several angry warriors , covering the sky without any space.
9417, The cloth of flags touching sky , the elephants with ornamental seat ,
Due to being pressed by the arrows sent by Rama drowned ,
In the ocean of blood , just like they were great ships,.
9418.With hands wearing armlets , the shields with the job of destruction ,
Were broken and were lying all over and the heads decorated by Thumbai flowers ,
Were lying all over the battle field which had its own defects .
9419.Due to the sharp arrow from the quiver of Rama which was like,
A serpent from the ant hill hitting the ASuras , along with those who died with their head
Up to shoulders being cut in the battle field , their anger which gave beauty to them also died.
9420.The mountain like heads of those Rakshasas who had deceit in their mind,
Due to being hit by the heat , rose up separately and then came down,
It looked as if the goddess of war was playing , juggling balls in the sky (ammanai) .
9421. Teeth of the black Rakshasas who were wearing anklets tied by rope ,
On their legs ,were cut by the arrows of Rama and disappeared ,
In the stomach of elephants and it looked as if moon was entering ,
Inside the clouds on the sky.
9422.The bud like teeth of the victorious Rakshasas, and the tusk ,
Of the elephants whose water of rut has not dried ,
Were looking like the collection of young crescents which are scattered.
9423.Due to the constant flowing out of the blood from bodies of Rakshasas,
Which spread in all over the world surrounded by sea , those who live ,
Happily in the islands , climbed on to the top of the mountains.
9424,The souls within the body filled up the land of heavens,
And the oceans were filled with the blood flowing out of wounds of Asuras,
And the earth was filled by the big bodies of the Asuras,
And seeing the mastery of arrow, the eyes of Devas got filled up.
9425.The huge weapons held by the very angry warriors ,
Got scattered and due to blood which was carrying them,
Entering within them entered in to the ocean and cut ,
All water living beings and many of them died.
9426.Vanni the Rakshasa chief told , “Will a man standing alone ,
Have this much strength ?Can he destroy the army standing in formation alone?
Should we who are standing like mountains , with out any chance of victory,
Simply gnash our white teeth and stand without doing anything?”
9427.”Even before the arrows of this Rama falls upon us and press us,
If all of us together fall on him he would surely die,
Oh Rakshasas who look like descended clouds , possibly ,
You all are not knowing what to do are pressed in stupor.”
9428.” The thousand Vellam army which came to help our lord Ravana,
Being ground is approaching full destruction ,After reaching that state ,
What can we be able to do? So join together and jump on Rama “ said he.
9429.That huge vellam of army which rose with great anger ,
Went and reached Rama , surrounded him completely ,
And looked like all the clouds surrounding a lonely mountain ,
And sprayed on Rama several types of armaments.
9430.Rama then rained on them arrows and cut off all the weapons,
Thrown on him with proper aim and cut the chariots and elephants ,
Making them fall on the earth , cut the horses which jumped from the side ,
And completely destroyed the huge Rakshasa army.
9431.The bodies of dead warriors from which blood flows due to being hit ,
When they invited death by multi faced arrows which fly making sound from its tips ,
Made the ghosts dance with joy and was like light houses calling by flame of fire.
9432.At that time the lady earth was seen wearing red cloths made ,
By the huge ocean of fat mixed blood , along with application ,
Of red paste all over her body thus assuming the auspicious form,
Of being with her husband and was loking very pretty.
9433.Those seven oceans of salt , honey , toddy , curd ,milk , cane juice,
And water , now by the use of the matchless bow of Rama ,
Had become completely surrounded by water of blood ,
And so the talk of the seven oceans became an old news.
9434,The fixing of the arrow was only once and just by that one time,
Crores of arrows flew towards their target in that one time,
And that bow of Rama that day became like the crescent of that day,
And when would all those Rakshasas who fought die completely?
9435.Those who took the weapons , those who made sound ,
Those who threw weapons towards Rama, those who came together ,
Those who prevented with valour, those who tried to stop the coming arrows,
Those who came impatient with a feeling that the war has not been finished,
Those who fell on the earth , those who had come away from their siblings,
Those who speedily came like elephants coming alone ,
Those who were proud, those who were angry , those who were seething ,
Those who came near and sent arrows at Rama all were cut,
And were lying row by row on the battle field.
9436.The number of lustrous arrows sent in rows by Rama were thousand ,
And they were sent to destroy the target and they did not simply destroy .
Thousand strong enemies but they killed ten thousand people .
The speed with which they were sent the determination of Rama in sending them,
And due to eyes or the mind does not have any training , those Rakshasas,
Took their spears only meant for dying. Is there any other option for them.
9437. Rama tied the front army, the back army and army marching by sides ,
In to one unit , prevented even dust from entering in side it ,
And went on sending arrows like torrential rain and those arrows,
Not only took away the souls of those Asuras but reach the directions ,
Searched there for those Asuras who were beyond the limit,
Of directions in which the arrows were sent and they did not have any option,
But coming before God Rama and give up their life ,
Which would completely destroy enmity and then lead one to victory?”
9438.Those sharp arrows were similar to the fire at the time of final deluge ,
And the Rakshasa warriors were similar to the dried up forest ,
The mad elephants raining rut were similar to the mountains ,
The strong arrows sent by Rama of Manu clan were similar to nets thrown in the sea,
And the Rakshasas who were as wide as the ocean and dying together as a clan,
Were similar to the fishes in the sea full of conches.
9439.Rama became one like the storm that blows at the end of final deluge ,
And those Rakshasas who were fighting with him were like the breaking ,
Mountains which had turned in to the dust and Rama was like the ocean,
Of deluge, which reaches to all the seven worlds and destroy all the beings .
And those Rakshasas who torment all beings were like the beings at deluge.
9440 Rama who is the primeval reason for everything , was not only the beginning.,
But the middle and end and that Rama who brought everything to an end ,
Was one who is principle of time but those Rakshasas were the limitless moving ,
And not moving things who are destroyed at the time of final deluge.
Rama was like the Halahala poison that appeared from the ocean with sound ,
And those Rakshasas became the fishes of that ocean.
9441.Those Rakshasas were similar to those who do dishonest acts ,
Stealing the property of a great court and then tell false witness,
And became like the clan of those who had sinful mind but Rama ,
Who was equal to Dharma and became like an ocean full of poison,
And the Rakshasas became those who reached that poisonous ocean,
And lick it like those poor people during the time of famine ,
9442.At the time when that hundred Vellam of army was being destroyed ,
The ocean surrounding the Lanka and the city of Lanka , due to spread ,
Of blood everywhere , became one where a pit or a hill cannot be distinguished.
And not being able to understand which was the inner and outer wall of the city ,
The Rakshasa ladies who had eyes like an evil deer , became greatly upset ,
And their legs started unstable and they ran wailing.
9443.The Rakshasas who went away avoiding Rama again went near him and were destroyed ,
Just like the long broken mountain , the huge corpses were stacked touching the sky,
The blood that was flowing from their bodies developed a flow like a big ocean,
And reached all directions and the ten thousand crores of army commanders ,
Joined together and being unable to stop him they started fighting with him.
9444. Chariots, elephants in rut , Yalis which live on the mountain , the strong lion,
Were used to climb and move forward and the Rakshasa who were in them along with Weapons ,
Which were like clouds, thunders and huge fires went on raining arrows with great speed,
Which were sent properly aimed and thus they continued their fierce attack.
9445.Rama told them, “please come .Come before me and give me your great souls ,
And all other things” and after that he sent cruel arrows which cannot be stopped like,
Fierce lightning and like the ocean and Rama separately fought with each of those Asuras,
Who were undergoing the effects of their cruel bad fate.
9446. All those Rakshasas with enmity towards Rama neared him ,
And at that time destroyed all the arrows that were sent by Rama ,
They surrounded him and hid him and showered more arrows than rain ,
And so to say built a dam and due to masculine pride neared him,
Seeing this the Devas went and met Lord Shiva, saluted him and told him like this.
9447.”Oh lustrous God , all those commanders having a form thrice bigger than Ravana ,
Have neared Lord Rama and there is no numeric limit for them.
They have surrounded Rama , rose up , covered all the worlds ,
And chiding they have started destroying the worlds .While Rama is alone ,
And those Rakshasas are wiping away the victory that we wished for ,
Please tell us what is going to happen now” said they with a disturbed mind.
9448”.While the arrows sent by Rama are getting broken, on the way ,
The arrows sent against Rama are like a huge cloud and they have ,
Surrounded him on all his sides and have marched ahead and conquered.
Unless they are killed by a curse, those soldiers cannot be killed ,
By victorious weapons or by the foot soldiers carrying flags ,
And neither lord Vishnu who follows Dharma and you yourselves ,
Do not have the power to win over them” saying this they were perplexed.
9449.”Do not get scared and lose hope . Whatever may be the number of those Rakshasas,
They will all die like a cotton catching fire. This story has been continuing from ancient times ,
Even if poison wins over nectar, though Karma gets victory over the Good Dharma followed,
Though evil acts win, these evil people can never win over Rama.” Said, Lord Shiva.
9450.”Except for that Vibheeshana , only very few Rakshasas would be alive in future,
If a thing called “ mercy” exists , due to that Good Dharma would grow tall.
And from now on you need not become sad and search for caves to hide yourselves ,
Today in the day time that Rama who is a tiger whose aim never misses and ,
Who has Sugreeva the king of monkeys as his slave would kill all these Rakshasas.”
9451.When Lord Shiva told like this and Lord Brahma agreed to that , the devas,
Lost their sorrow and became normal and Rama sent arrows which were like divine wheel,
Which lead to victory and which were long just like torrential rain,
With very great speed and speedily killed all those Asuras ,
And arranged their mountain like heads as a very mega mountain.
9452. Those strong criminal Asuras surrounded Rama just like the ocean,
Full of Makara fishes but all of them died with their mountain like bodies,
Getting split and joined the heaven of heroes and ,
The town of Devas did not have any more space to accommodate their crowd.
9453,With their vey strong legs getting in to pieces like the lamp,
And with their strong heads also got cut , the bodies of valorous leaders ,
Fell on the dust of earth and their souls went to land of Devas ,
So that they can hug the chest of pretty ladies there and got pleased ,
And the horses on which they came got cut their heads and roll on the earth.
9454.In the oceans in which the tides return back , the empty land and the forests ,
And the destruction less land of the Devas , there was no place for the souls of
The Rakshasas, their heads as well as headless bodies , and flowing rivers of blood
And there were no place for any movement there.
9455-9457.When the war was going on like this , all the evil Rakshasa leaders ,
Who were fighting the war were completely destroyed and their army became weak,
And due to the hurt by buds from the rain of flowers by the devas coming with great speed,
The Rakshasa army started running away and their leaders with huge eyes ,
Which were spitting out fire stopped them saying “get back, get back”,
With a hoarse commanding voice and when they again drove ,
Along with the lions , elephants and horses towards Rama ,
Making the world deaf , splitting and making clouds fall down .
Destabilizing measureless and tall mountains ,
Making the world of Devas tremble and sent lustrous weapons ,
Which went along like lightning and with sound of thunder,
And with great sound blocked the way of Rama.
9458-9459. Rama the pretty one said, “pretty, pretty” and just like new guests,
Being received with joy with hospitality and love ,
Showered heavy rain of arrows which burnt like flames and made the enemies tremble ,
Which went broadly and when the Devas caused a rain of flower on him,
And the flags which almost touch the sun reached the end of directions ,
The angry fighting horses reached the enemy went near them,
The chariots with shining gems embedded on them went speedily ,
To fight with the great and faultless Rama and were like the golden Meru mountain.
9460-9462. Eagles , hawks with very big wings being hit by some of the arrows ,
Which were being hit by the shattered the chariots and followed different paths ,
The appearance of the shining sun became confused all the mountains of the world
Turned in to a slush and due to Rama ,
Who is like a very strong elephant with two hands wandering all over ,
The seven oceans which were far away came near and also wandered there ,
Many great mountains were greatly shattered , the melting hot planets in the sky ,
Changed their position , all the worlds shifted their position ,
Like the potter’ s wheel , making the crowd of ghosts , god of death , the strong bow ,
And the God of Dharma dance with joy and Lord Shiva , Lord Brahma , the lord of Devas,
Who uses the divine wheel , all the members of Deva clan along with the sages,
Danced and performed somersaults.
9463-9464.Who among the Devas and all those beings who live in the three worlds ,
Know about the result of this great battle? When the heads of trinity ,
Who are the cause of everything and who are the form of wisdom,
Started shaking , and the Vedas according to tradition praised,
“Oh Lord of Dharma , Oh Lord who is of the colour of blue lotus “
The single arrow which was sent by Rama aimed at the seven oceans,
Made the cruel elephants , horses and foot soldiers fall down,
And just like the hands of devas who knew about it , the legs of Asuras started spinning.
9465.The arrows which were sent by Lord Rama as if counting speedily ,
The marks of the wounds among the elephants , chariots, the horses,
Which were near them and the foot soldiers in the battalion of the army ,
Without a possibility of ending went inside that army.
9466.The strength of the Rakshasa army got reduced and due to,
The reduction in number , with an intention of going and hiding ,
When the Rakshasas were moving away Rama built a huge wall with his arrows.
9467. Those Rakshasas who were those who had won over all the world ,
And were like the great giants Mali , Malyavan and Kaidabha who was like ,
A huge mountain and others and who were wearing strong armour ,
Could not cross the wall of arrows made by Rama.
9468. The dead people were finally dead and departed and all those who were alive ,
Became extremely less in number and joined together in one direction,
Like the seven oceans drying up due to the northern fire ,
At the time of final deluge and becoming a small water body in some place.
9469. “Lord Shiva who burnt the three cities and Lord Vishnu who travels on Garuda,
And Indra the king of Devas who holds the well sharpened Vajrayudha ,
Were not able to reduce our strength , but this solitary man here ,
Is destroying the power of boons that we got from Gods, and also destroying our life span.”
9470.The Rakshasa army is of one thousand Vellam strength and each one of them,
Have the capacity to stop and fight a war even if the entire world opposes them,
But the entire big army which came to this battle ground and Rama killed ,
All of them using only one arrow , that too before , one tells “A”.
9471.”Even he army of devas in the battle ground would suffer untold sufferings ,
Due o this our army and would go round from the right side and go away,
But in spite of that this Rakshasa army in crores of numbers was destroyed ,
Just by one arrow of Rama and so we have decided to be not born as Rakshasas.”
9472.”Along with Brahma who created the world , lord Shiva who sits on the hill,
And others re assembled here but among the Devas who made joyous shouts ,
WE were not able to see Lord Vishnu, may be this Rama is him who is capable of illusions.”
9473.”Rama has killed more than one crore crore Rakshasas and
It may be also Padmam and it is now standing as one Vellam,
Just by being keeping quite and thinking what can be achieved ,
There is only one thing to do and think ” Said the Rakshasa commander Vanni
9474.”If we are scared , would we able to go and see the face of Ravana again?
Should we go on blaming ourselves? For attaining fame and to go near ,
A method by which we will not be born again , let us decide to leave this body.”
9475.,”Suppose we think about the ways of getting rid of this problem,
We are not in a position to cross this wall made of sharp arrows,
And so we all would join together and sacrifice our life” said he with certainity.
9476.Just like all the rivers join together for pulling down stable,
Mountains in to the ocean and just like insects rushing to fall on ,
The flame of the lamp , being pushed by their fate pushing them ,
Those Rakshasas having mountain like body,
Made loud war cries and surrounded Rama.
9477,Axe , raising mace , bow , plough , sword , kanayam , sharp spears ,
And all other such weapons were thrown by them on the body of Rama,
Who was like a tiger which was confined to a stable.
9478,The king of kings Rama took a great divine arrow called khandarpa,
And send it with great speed and that battle arrow which was like fire ,
Similar to adhisesha the king of serpents ,
And Garuda the king of birds proceeded and created great scare.
9479. And due to that arrow , arrows with the form of Shiva ,
Who burnt the three cities , some with three eyes , some with five faces ,
Some with form like flaming fire and some dipped in water,
With all of them and rising up to the sky , rose like a huge rain of arrows.
9480. Ten crores of Rakshasa kings and very strong Raksha warriors ,
Were completely destroyed making people say that within a second,
The Moola Bala army of Ravana with great penance was completely destroyed.
9481.-9482.They loved Ravana and used to protect the seven big islands,
All the directions , the Patala where the snakes live and different mountains ,
Which all needed to be protected and all other places , for his sake.
They were people who used to like to bead in thread the sun and the moon
Which go round the very big Meru mountain and wear them as garlands ,
And ones who have received the firm boons from Lord Brahma who sits on a flower,
And all these people came there to help Ravana.
9483. They asked the leader Vanni “If that Rama can achieve victory over one of us,
Properly, then in the terrible war he would also win over Ravana ,
Should we join and go together or go separately , shall we do a great war?”
9484.Vanni said , “we will all go together surround him with great speed,
And due to our strength ability in war , unless we fight ,
Surrounding him , we may not be able to win over him , we will not win,”
And all those very strong warriors said that what the ancient warrior ,
Suggested was good and started to obey his idea.
9485. Those Rakshasas who dared to do this way , made a loud battle cry,
Just like the unified sound of the seven oceans and booming the conch in a fearsome manner,
Making people say that the sky with lightning would fall down today ,
Slapping on their shoulders , they all came to fight in the battle,
What would happen to earth heaven and all the directions?
9486. Those Rakshasas made great sound and at that instant Rama ,
Who had destroyed their valour twanged his great bow ,
And the sound that was raised was similar to the blowing of the conch ,
By Lord Vishnu who by his golden feet measured all the worlds.
9487.Those top rated Rakshasas were several thousand crores in number ,
And were experts in using various types of weapons and would be able to use ,
Their weapons efficiently and they were also greatest expert archers.
9488.Those Rakshasa armies who did not like the worlds as the Devas,
Had only won victories in their life and were like the God of death who did not know defeat,
And were seen eating all beings and they went opposite to Rama.
9489.They who had twisted the elephants in rut and tied them in a stable,
They came separately and shouted like a huge thunder and instead of doing ,
One type of war , they engaged in several types of war and seeing that Devas got worried.
9490. Those cruel weapons sent to drive out the enemies from the battle field,
Burnt similar to the the fire with high flames and fire that was spit out from the eyes ,And rose up together and all the seven worlds due to entry of that fire burnt.
9491. The great sound of running chariots , the sound of chiding by warriors,
The sound made by belled garlands the sound raised by knocking of heroic anklets,
The sound of the twang of the bow got ready for the battle ,
And the trumpeting sound of elephants joined together and was heard.
9492Each of them who came before him were equal to Ravana,
And there were no worlds over which they have not one ,
And they were strong and knowing all this Rama went opposite to them.
9493. On those Rakshasas who were like the fire at final deluge ,
Rama sent strong lustrous arrows which were similar
To the terrible rain at final deluge and destroyed
The wheels and arrows which were sent by them.
9494.The lustrous arrows of Rama cut off the chests wearing garlands
Of those Rakshasas who came spreading great evil and ,
And like the Sun falling along with the places surrounding him,
Those Rakshasas were destroyed along with chariots they were riding.
9495. Due to those lustrous killer arrows, along with the fat coated teeth of God of death, 179
Continuously hitting, the strong hands of the Rakshasas fell along with the bow,
They were holding similar to the cluds appearing with thunder and lightning falling down.
9496. Those cut hands which fell along with arrow they were holding,
Which were falling in the ocean of blood ,
Were similar to the clan of angry serpents falling along with erect tree branches
9497. Like the clouds along with lightning which fell,
In the ocean which was encircling the ancient worlds,
The elephants with decorations on their forehead ,
Entered in to the stream of forward flowing blood.
9498. The lustrous swords which fell along with the previously victorious,
Rakshasas along with their right hand in the scented ocean of blood ,
Were like tuna fishes and due to the crowd of horses rising,
From it with trembling , it was like prawn fish.
9499.The shields which protect the warriors
Due to falling in the spreading blood,
Cut by greatly lustrous arrows ,
Were like the crowd of all the tortoise clans.
9500.The cloud like elephants which were carrying the flags with posts,
Settled in the sea of the spreading blood , just like ,
The masts of the ship damaged in the war by the heat.
9501. In the ebbing flow of blood, the pieces of fallen cut flesh,
From mainly the hands as well as legs , were like the ,
The spun lotus stems as well as the big rough flesh like the tuna fish.
9502.Those chariots which had wheels like the shining crystals,
Got destroyed and broke up and the falling wheels,
In the ocean of blood full of arrows were like ,
The moon which was greatly shining.
9503. Because Rama wanted to directly fight and kill Rakshasas
Who have unstable victory , whenever the bow of Rama bends ,
More than one crore of the heads of Rakshasas would fall.
9504.When the arrows entered the armour worn over striong chest ,
With their winged ends seen outside the armour making us wonder,
Whether ther is any more space left, it looked as if the pretty honey bees
Which had eating mouth reached the bee hive and were sticking to it.
9505.In that battle field over which eagles were flying ,
To kill within a quarter of the day the enemies ,
Who were occupying hundred Yojanas of space ,
Rama who was alone went on roaming with great speed.
9506. Due to Rama standing firmly again those who stand before him,
And by going and standing before those who were going to sides and killing them,
The Rakshasas felt that he was L reallyWith Rama constord Narasimha ,
Who killed the father of the boy who was extremely wise.
9507. Since Rama was speedily roaming about in the battle field,
He seemed to be every where and because of that the Rakshasa thought,
“He was here, he is here , he definitely is here” and sending arrows ,
From the bow which they use when they are greatly angry,
They later found out that he was not there and go elsewhere.
9508.They would tell within themselves , this is not night but day time ,
And without feeling that only one person was fighting with all of them ,
They would say “This is not a war of deceit , how can there be so many Ramas,
That their number is greater than the number of sand particles lying by the sea.”
9509.Each member of the Rakshasa army was as tall as the mountain ,
And the army of that one Ravana was only one thousand Vellam,
And except one Rakshasa killing another one in that battle field,
Did any one one of them succeed in killing that one Rama.
9510-9511 .”Rama is on the chariot , Apart from the horse ,
He was on the elephant with red eyes , He is on the big ocean,
He is on the earth and he is also spread on the sky ,
And he is in this battle field attacking us “ Making them tell like this ,
That son of the king was everywhere , he would go near them,
He would go away , he would wander about , he would not ,
Go away from our back, sides and near our body and
due to this the Rakshasas were upset.
9512.As and when the bells tied to the great bow of Rama ,
Gave rise to hard sound like “Gana, Gana, Gana
Te elephant with flowing rut and the horses were destroyed,
The huge chariots over which snow well were also destroyed,
The arrows sent by Rama split all the directions ,
THwe wide ocean was filled with slushy mud and ,
The eyes of the ladies of those tiger like Rakshasas shed streams of tears.
9513.When thousand elephants , ten thousand chariots , one crore,
Of killer horses and thousand commanders fall down ,
One headless body would stand up and dance and if one thousand,
Such headless bodies dance, one bell tied to Rama ‘s bow will make sound,
And on that day that bell constantly made sound for seven and half Nazhigai.
9514,That Rama who was like a matchless lion king along with his bent bow ,
Jumped and rotated whenever the Rakshasas who hold the weapons came before him,
And made the chariots of Rakshasas who went to heaven and the chariots of those ,
Fighting with him like the land which was the chariot he was riding.
9515.Though the bow that was fighting with the enemy was only one and though ,
The quiver was only one, the number of drops of rain of arrows was spread everywhere ,
And exceeding that number Rama’s faultless hands did the work of one thousand hands ,
And all those thousand hands together became his just two hands.
9516.The Rakshasas said, “What we see him as having only one face is a lie,
We now realize the real truth.. how can he with one face know all the acts,
Of Warriors numbering thousand vellam. It is also not true that ,
He has one thousand faces for there is no limit to his number of faces.
9517.If Lord Shiva with eyes on his forehead , Lord Brahma with four heads,
Decided to count the number of arrows being sent by Rama but ,
Since they were not able to count arrows which were going group by groups,
Became ones with taller shoulders with joy and told “Can it be counted at all?”
9518. Other devas were saying , “the army of Rakshasas is thousand vellam,
And suppose we consider Rama sends only equal number of arrows.
If we keep an account like this , it cannot be true because ,In the battle field,
The arrows required to cut one body in to hundreds of pieces is many .
Is is it possible for the victorious Rama to send so many arrows” said they with surprise.
9519. The sages who were standing at some distance told, “where is that,
Person of intelligence who can count arrows which came to each umbrella , each flag,
The people who were holding them , to the elephants , chariots and
Horses and which were sent by Rama and definitely say , “this is the number of arrows.”
9520.The arrows which followed the Rakshasas who were marching and hit ,
Them on their neck , on upper body , on lower body and on the skull,,
And looked like Lord Brahma took all the fetuses of his creations and churned them.
9521.Those remaining ten crores of warriors who were alive and armed ,
Made great sound and ran away to one side and thought “What is the need of ,
Getting defeated by him and losing our life? We would completely cover and mask,
Rama with weapons which we got from the devas and then they all rose up.”
9522.They joined together weapons like Narayanastra , and Agneyastra ,
And started against Rama with great speed..The crows of Devas shivered by fear,
The universes shook up and down , Rama seeing thes reactions smiled ,
And prevented those divine arrows by sending the same arrow.
9523. That generous Rama who knew that if he himself sends such arrows,
Those cannot be stopped by any one and the world will get baked,
In a fire similar to the fire at deluge and like earlier by sending ,
Countless crores of arrows, similar to his killing of Rakshasas earlier,
He made fall all their heads as if a mountain falls down as hit by thunder.
9524, The thousand vellam trong Rakshasas fel down dead on the battle field oitself,
And the generous mother earth , with her cruel burden getting removed ,
Went from ocean making great sound , rose up to one crore Yojanas distance.
9525.The devas ended their worry feeling we have done the job as per our thought ,
And Indra felt that he had achieved victory and wore Vagai garland anf became happy.
And the Vedas which had not been composed by any body got back life and rose up.
9526.All those who have mouth saw Rama , who have gave all his wealth,
To his brother as per the words of his mother , went to the forest with bamboos,
Due to penance done by devas and using the expertise in war ,
Removed the sorrows of all people , praised him and also saluted him.
9527.That lOrd Rama who stood there , who has completely destroyed ,
The Rakshasas who had red eyes like fire and who had flower like hands,
Being praised by the Devas and was like the Lord Shiva who had stain on his neck,
And who stood in the cremation ground full of ghosts m, foxes and large number of corpses.
9528. With this universe as arena , with the fallen Rakshasas as crowds of beings,
He was looking like another matchless form of his , which he takes on the day of final deluge ,
When for showing that he can create again he swallowed all the beings of the world.
9529.With the sorrow and pain caused by the war being relieved by the shower,
Of faultless flowers showered by the Devas who had got rid of their sorrow ,
As well as the sandal pastes, the generous Rama who did get killings ,
Went away from the battle field and went to the place ,where,
His brother Lakshmana was being opposed by Ravana.
9530.Like this we told all the happenings in the place where Rama ,
Fought with the Moola Bala army and now we will start telling about ,
The victorious acts of the monkey army which ran away at first ,
The acts of Ravana the king of Rakshasas who engages himself in cruel acts ,
And the act of fighting by the faultless younger brother Lakshmana
Chapter on hit by the spear.
(Lakshmana was killed by Ravana’s spear which was aimed at Vibheeshana because he wanted to save him, who has sought his protection. Hanuman goes again and brings the medicine for giving life to him and he gets up. Rama comes there and thanks Hanuman for giving life back to Lakshmana.)
9531.None of the great monkey commanders deserted the army and the warriors ,
Who had gone away thinking that there was no one to stop them if they go away,
If they wanted to live and for washing of their bad name , they were prepared,
To go to heaven and came back and like a sea coming back , the monkey army returned.
9532 Ravana got in to a chariot thousand wheels drawn by thousand horses with manes ,
Which was shining like the sun in its orbit and which could travel with very great speed,
Holding the bow that destroyed the Devas , With a quiver full of vicious arrows and with valour.
9533.Then With Ravana who resembled a seething male lion , hundred crores chariots,
Two hundred crores of horses which can run with very great speed ,
Ten crores of huge elephants whose water of rut was flowing like river,
And twenty six crores of lion like foot soldiers came accompanying him.
9534.The sound of huge drums played by all the Rakshasa warriors belonging,
To the three worlds as well as other worlds also , which seems to say ,
‘welcome, please come, and the sound of conches played by them ,
Which had a sound that startled and the Asani instruments producing ,
Great thunder like sounds , were heard in all the fourteen worlds.
9535. They then saw that Ravana who was a Rakshasa of Rakshasas, who used ,
To trouble Devas and cause them great sorrow , due to their very bad fate ,
Who was like the matchless fire which burns the hearts ,
Of Warriors who think about him , who was like an incomparable ocean,
Which had crossed his boundary and who had a colour like that of the sea.
9536.After seeing Ravana , having decided that it would be better ,
To fight with Ravana , after forming an army formation ,
Carrying Stones which were like thunder and which cause sorrow to the enemy,
After slapping their own shoulders they made huge noise ,
Which made many corners of the world lose their peace.
9537.The army of Ravana and that of the monkeys who were ,
Standing prepared to lose their life in war , started fighting with each other ,
By clasping each others hand and due to this fire erupted in between them,
And their blood flowed like the molten copper in to the ocean.
9538.Due to the cut head going up from the headless body,
And attaching itself to the top , they shined like sun in the sky,
And the blood from them got attached to cloud ,
And this resulted in a rain of blood and the entire world .
Looked as if it is a a huge field of war.
9539.Due to Lakshmana joining the sea of the battle the elephants , threw their ,
Face mask so that the male bees along with the pretty female bees got away,
And became greatly worn out and got drowned in the blood let out ,
Due to the wonderful arrows and due to excess of arrows ,
Their intestines came out and they started floating in the blood.
9540.Thinking about the incidents of love making with their husbands ,
The sound of wail of the ladies which was like a song together with the sound of anklets ,
Was sounding like shivering and those chaste ladies,
Who sacrifices their life, after seeing the smile with open eyes of the face of their husbands
Which would merge with the soul of their dead husbands.
9541. Ravana looking at the cruelty which causes the death of enemies in the battle field ,
Which was like the fourteen worlds getting dislodged at the end of final deluge,
Thought that his army which did not have humility would lose their pride and said.
9542.”On the one side where learned and strong Hanuman is fighting ,
Where only be the trees and mountains thrown by which he has ,
The strength to destroy swords , bows , axes , spears and similar ,
Sharp weapons and break the heads of my asuras,
And because of that my army got destroyed.”
9543, “Just like the weaving pipe and the thread following it properly,
Hanuman and that Lakshmana followed one another in fighting war ,
The ornaments worn elephants with angry eyes would be cut in to pieces,
The collection of different valorous warriors would lose their souls .
The lustrous chariots would also rotate and the blood ,
From their dead bodies , would flow and reach the ocean.”
9544.”Lakshmana who wanders in the battle field proves that ,
The God of death also has a bow and he whose job is killing only ,
Just like God of death reduces the number of Rakshasas ,
By killing them and in this state, the Hanuman is the strong lion ,
As well as thunder who can win over the Rakshasa army with his teeth ,
And nails but The Rakshasa army do not have the power to kill the monkey army.”
9545.”I can spend some time looking at the war being fought by Lakshmana and Hanuman,
But the God of death would take away the souls of Rakshasas and would and go away .
But In the close battle , within a second I can kill the monkeys,
Make their bodies in to a heap return “Said Ravana and boiled all over .
9546. Ravana went on sending harsh arrows which can go with speed of wind,
Which can destroy like thunder, which can go inside the worlds and split it ,
Which can drill in the sky , which can measure the directions,
Which are like the stable emissaries of the God of death
9547.Ravana looked like a lion in the battle field because when you are opposing the monkeys,
What is the use of being like a dog?.Ravana was like Goddess Kali in pitch darkness ,
To those angry monkeys who were fighting war like a cat flower located in another place.
9548.Lakshmana stopped the monkey army that was being defeated and said to them,
“Oh monkeys , do not get scared, do not fear”, and climbed the shoulders ,
Of Hanuman who was like a rotating chariot and went before,
And opposed Ravana who was having a burning cruel anger.
9549.As soon as Lakshmana went there , Ravana using his bow sent,
Hundred crores of burning arrows at him and Lakshmana ,
Using suitable arrows removed them and they vanished,
Like the cotton flakes that cannot withstand a heavy wind.
9550.When Lakshmana removed those arrows like that , Ravana sent ten arrows ,
Aimed at the chest and shoulders of Lakshmana so that his strength is reduced,
And when those arrows went in side his body , not bothering very much about it,
Lakshmana with an angry mind gave pain to Ravana with his own arrows.
9551.Lakshmana sent with great speed arrows which cannot be stopped ,
And Ravana who cut all those arrows and understanding that ,
It is difficult to win over Lakshmana in the war were one kills ,
Stopped war with
arrows and thought deeply as to what he
should do?
9552.”If I sent huge divine arrows, he can win all those arrows,
And has strength to tolerate them and he who examines ,
The God of death as well as power like Rama,
Can burn the entire world and would not get defeated.”
9553. “There is a weapon called Mohana which was made by the primeval God,
In the very beginning and it has a form which cannot be seen by the eye and ,
Has the power to destroy even lord Shiva as well as success . I would send ,
This weapon with individuality on him and make him,
Lie on the battle field where the crows come to eat the corpses.”
9554.Thinking like that Ravana thought about that Mohana arrow ,
In his mind and sent it against the great Lakshmana and Vibheeshana,
Who had love seeing that told him to send the arrow of Lord Vishnu,
Who had the divine wheel and Lakshmana sent that Narayanastra.
9555.As per the words of Vibheeshana he sent that Narayanasthra and ,
When Lakshmana removed the Very angry Mohana which came to benumb him ,
Ravana became very angry and thought that ,due to Vibheeshana ,
Who was standing near and advising him and due to Lakshmana accepting it,
Bad result came to me and became mentally upset.
9556.Then Ravana took his spear which was given to him by Maya ,
Along with his daughter , which was made by Lord Brahma in a sacrificial fire ,
Which was like the divine wheel and Vajrayudha and which has beaten,
The final deluge in giving victory and sent it to take the life,
Of Vibheeshana who can only be compared to victory.
9557 .If that is thrown , it would return only after killing the enemy ,
And if it hits a person, even if is Lord Brahma it would kill him,
And after taking this spear and saluting it he threw it,
On his younger brother who was not standing far away from him.
9558.When Ravana threw it , Vibheeshana who knew all about it ,
Said, “Oh Lord this will kill me and there is no method to prevent it ,
And then Lakshmana told him, “I would understand its power,
And then prevent it. Do not get scared” and stood at place of Vibheeshana.
9559.All the arrows sent b and all the weapons sent by Lakshmana ,
Similar to the curses of a lowly servant not being effective ,
Against the one who is great in penance , were not effective
And the devas got depressed thinking that “Vibheeshana ,
Is now no more and he would definitely die.”
9560.Thinking that, “If I receive that spear and lose my life ,
My fame as one who protected those who surrender would live long,
Dharma would follow me , good people would shout with joy ,
And what is the point in seeing the one who surrendered getting killed?
Before the bad name which would live for a long time comes ,
I would receive that spear in my matchless chest”, Lakshmana stood facing that spear.
9561.Vibheeshana tried to go in front of Lakshmana, Angadha ,
Would push both of them and try to go on front , Sugreeva the king of monkeys,
Would push him also and try to go in front and Hanuman will rush in with speed.
Can we tell name that great sorrow as the particular type of sorrow?
9562.With all the people who tried to go in to front , standing back .
Lakshmana went with more speed than the wind saying,
“All of you stop, I would prevent it, “ but saying this ,
With the devas wailing patting their eyes , that spear ,
Hit him on his chest and went inside and came out of his back.
9563.Vibheshana looking at Ravana who was trying to leave the battle field,
Stood up and asked “where are you going?” and with anger like a male lion.
Killed the charioteer and horses of the chariot of Ravana, beating by,
His long Dandayudha and with this the Devas got little consoled.
9564,That Ravana who was going far away on the sky got very angry ,
Sent ten arrows at Vibheeshana so that it enters in to his body,
And thousand arrows at Hanuman and thinking,
That the war has come to an end went back to his city of Lanka.
9565.Vibheeshana asked “To protect me who has surrendered to him,
Lakshmana who owns the entire world has faded away, With your ,
Deceitful brain where are you running away ? Now what is the need ,
For you to run away with your cheating brain . I would now itself ,kill you,
And I would also die.” Saying like this Vibheeshana showed his great anger .
9566,Ravana thought “The victory , now is mine and I would get nothing great ,
By killing this cow like Vibheeshana “ and without standing there ,
And leaving out all his great anger , he went in to the pretty L:anka with walls.
9567.Ravana went back to Lanka and Vibheeshana wailed greatly,
And fell on the feet of Lakshmana who was the personification of mercy,
Due to great love and shed tears and that Monkey army ,
As well as its leaders got drowned in great sorrow.
9568.Vibheeshnaa wailed ,With Lakshmana who was wearing over his shoulders ,
A garland made of pretty flower buds dying , what is the need for me to be alive?
I would die this instant and Rama who gave me his protection ,
Also would not continue to live now.”Jambavan said , “stop, stop”,
And told him one word.
9569.”When Hanuman is standing by our side , is it wise to sorrow,
For the loss of one life? As soon as he thinks , he would ,
Assume the mega form which occupies the entire world,
And due to our good fate , would get us that medicine
And as soon as it it is given Lakshmana would get up,
And so do not sorrow even minutely “ and Vibheeshana and others lost their sorrow.
9570.That darling son of wind God , thought he has been hit by several arrows,
As soon as it was told “ Would you not go and bring the medicine ?
Can Rama tolerate to see his younger brother like this?”by Jambavan,
Thinking about that idea , Hanuman went away crossing all the worlds.
9571.Hanuman rose up and speedily travelled towards north by jumping
So that he can cross all the worlds and he who had gone earlier ,
And brought the medicine along with the mountain ,
After recognizing the specifications without any problem to bring it.
9572. Even before that medicine reached its smell gave rise to good fate ,
And when all those who had met their death got their life , is it a big thing,
To remove the sorrow of one who has been hit by the spear as it is a small job,
With the deva world shout with joy , within a second Lakshmana got back his life.
9573.Lakshmana stood up and hugged Hanuman with both his hands and said,
“Oh my father like one , does that Vibheeshana keep himself alive?”
Hearing which when Vibheeshana with sobbing saluted him , he told him,
“Our depression and sorrow has come to an end, Ravana would die now ,
And my sister in law would get her freedom “ and became very happy.
9574. They all thought about the great act of Hanuman who had
Thought that as an act which is called Dharma by wise people ,
Should be immediately performed and that there was nothing ,
That needed to be done to Rama and also if one were to examine,
Life here and that after death , only dharma will win and ,
Sin will be defeated and then went to meet Rama.
9575.Along with devas they jumped and crossed not one but many,
Mountains of corpses and the sound making ocean of blood,
And saluted the divine feet of Rama and seeing those victorious ,
Leaders saluting him Rama asked them “What happened?”
9576. Hearing that Jambavan after thinking told all incidents ,
Without leaving any thing so that he clearly understands them,
And Rama went and hugged the valorous Hanuman and said,
“Oh great one , I have got you, and what is the need of getting ,
Anything else that is great and be one who has life ,
Which would not face problems at any time.”
9577.That Lakshmana whose eyes looked like clouds showered stream like tears,
Who cried and sobbed , who had a mind full of joy , who had a form like the faded body ,
From which the soul went away and was standing outside and was joyous as if,
Had gone to the heavens from where the dead do not return and had seen there,
King Dasaratha ., who had gone there after giving farewell , saluted the divine feet of Rama.
9578.Rama seeing his younger brother said , “oh sir who wears the garland ,
Made of thulasi leaves, if you as per the traditions of our clan had dared to
Help one who surrendered to us and had done the great act of protecting his soul ,
It is not an act beyond your stature but is is it not a job suitable to you?
9579.”Oh sir, even that divine king Sibi the follower of Dharma , who for the sake of
The dove that surrendered to him , cut his sweet body and gave his flesh,
Would not be equal to you. And what is the use of other acts for comparison?
Very generous people if they notice sorrow coming to their near and dear ones ,
Would rush like the mother cow rushing towards its calf.”
9580. Like the blue coloured Sun , Rama removed the armour and other heavy loads,
From the body of Lakshmana ., and after giving the bow and arrows ,
In the hands of the victorious Hanuman , he made Lakshmana ,
Take rest on a hill which is surrounded by clouds.
Chapter on Monkeys seeing the battle foield.
(The monkeys are greatly surprised to know that Rama all alone killed all the great Asura army. Vibheeshana takes them round the battle field )
9581.After that , when Sugreeva and the measureless monkey army came,
And joined , praised and saluted him , seeing the great number ,
Of Rakshasas who had been killed they were surprised and shivered,
And became shy that with a mind which was resting they did not realize anything .
9582.”Oh Lord Rama , the crowd of the army that came to war with you,
Was larger than all the three worlds and how did you win over such an army?”
When Sugreeva the son of sun god with pillar like shoulders asked Rama like this ,
Rama said, “Along with the king of Rakshasas you go and see it for yourself.”
9583. Then all the monkey chiefs saluted Rama and egged by their desire ,
Went to the younger brother of Ravana and asked him, “Please get up”,
And speedily went and saw with their eyes that battle ground ,
Frequented by eagles , hawks , ghosts and crowds of crows, and were taken aback.
9584. They cried , they shivered, took long breaths and due to sorrow of the mind ,
Became bloated up. They got scared , with an upset mind , they sobbed ,
Slowly they got back their activity , became joyful and became very sensitive ,
Who can understand and describe the state of their true feelings .
9585. Like the sinners who wanted to see the seven oceans with great tides ,
Apart from seeing all the areas that they wanted to see joyfully,
And said , “even if thousand years are past , we will not be able ,
To see the other shore and so peacefully tell us about it”
And Vibheeshana started explaining to them in a proper way.”
9586.”Oh our people , Please see the mountains of elephants ,
Which though they were killed by Rama by using his crowds of arrows,
Are spread like tent erected by crows in this reddish battle ground ,
With their bodies sticking to each other , with their legs caught,
In the mud made slushy with blood , like collection of clouds ,
With no place for all of them to fall down on the ground.”
9587”.Those red eyed and cruel Rakshasas who had earlier been victorious,
Due to speedy arrows coming one after and another and killing them,
Are now like lions sleeping on the elephant mountain. Please see it.
9588. “Getting the chance of dying by the arrows of Rama,
Who has pretty eyes full of grace , some of the Rakshasas ,
Have died with great joy and this can be seen from their lustrous faces
And they are like lotus forests growing in the small ponds ,
By the side of sand dunes . Oh my persons, please see them.”
9589. “That elephant with three types of rut which is floating on the earth,
Are not able to get up in spite of being alive and became separated in the flowing blood.
And please see them to be similar to the king of fishes, which go in ,
And come out in the spreading ocean, which has several flowing tides.”
9590 ,”Oh our people , please see the chariots standing on the flowing blood,
Due to horses dying after being hit by sharp tipped arrows , which fell on them like thunder,
And standing with white flags flying in the sky looking like ,
Huge ships in the ocean filled with water. Please see them.”
9591.Oh our people , those ghosts which were moving their hands in consonance,
With standing headless bodies whose bodies are like clouds, after moving ,
In accordance to the beats are like the dance teachers ,
Who teach others by showing the steps by moving their feet.”
9592.”Oh our people , in between the huge teeth of the sharp mouth of an axe ,
With a crowd of victorious warriors hugging them like a machine similar,
To the beginning of the nerves being pushed by the devils with deceit , please see them.”
9593.”On the lustrous forehead which shines due to the golden mask ,
The elephants with red dots due to arrows hitting them being cut ,
And the front and back of the elephants got changed and joined and due to this,
It can be told that a new animal with head in back and front has been created,
Please see many of them.”
9594.” In that very fearsome huge war , there were several open mouths .
Due to the huge laughter due to great anger which were like ,
Spreading ocean with old water and these matchless open mouths,
Were like the fire place of Yajna where harsh fire was burning ,
You can see many such mouths here.”
9595”.Please see the white cowries at the bottom of the ears of ,
The strong elephants which are victorious in war which had ,
Shining forehead shield and which keep on moving ,
For they which are placed on the face of the warriors ,
And are like lotus flowers on water bodies placed on ,
The face of lightly sleeping swans.”
9596. “ Oh our people , please see the white tusks of those the tall elephants
Which reached the not well guarded, battle field wading,
In the sea of blood which are not filled by the warriors,
Which are like the silvery moon hidden by the crowd of clouds .”
9597.”The fire of anger from the dying warriors went and burnt ,
Flags , bows , spears . the stacked chariots and later ,
Reached the royal seat tied by tapes on the back of the elephant ,
With drum like feet and the ghosts with dancing ate their cooked flesh ,. Please see that.”
9598.” Oh our people , Du to the blood flowing from the battle field ,
Getting mixed with water in the sea , which was dug by the Sagara princes ,
The elephants which saw the crocodiles standing along with them,
Became scared , thinking that they are mountain like elephants ,
And some crocodiles with great shyness went back,
To the ocean where they live , please see that.”
9599. Due the mountain like bodies of those who died on the sky ,
Being hit by arrows of Rama falling on those who live on the earth,
And killing them and you would see them unable to remove ,
Those corpses , hiding somewhere but are sobbing . Please see them.”
9600.Due to the blood that flowed from horses and elephants that were pulling ,
Huge chariots as well as from the bodies of Rakshasas who came to the battle ,
The sun has reached the mid sky is red like rising sun ,Please see that.
9601.” When the black coloured Rakshasas are being cut , the blood from them,
Flowing in the sky, which makes people wonder whether it is a river,
Makes the white moon standing there separately as red ,
And please see that it looks like a different type of orbit of sun.”
9602.”Please see that this blood wets sky, wets earth and wets the ocean with crocodiles,
And the birds which rise in the sky bearing on this body this new rain sprinkled on it,
The star like flowers , the scented new buds and the bees with black wings assume ,
A different colour making the forests and nice scented gardens ,
Put out red new growth which shines.”
9603.With tides carrying the broken tusks of elephants which fought with the mountains,
And the lustrous pears and gems which were formed in side those tusks,
And heaping them on both sides , with birds with wings rolling ,
Strong and thick trees and shout with joy , please see this huge river of blood,
Which carries within itself white umbrellas , cowries making it look like foams ,
Knocking against the huge banks built by corpses , speedily going towards the ocean.
9604.The banks made of mountain like bodies of elephants with tusks,
The dense steps made of the shoulders of Rakshasa bodies ,
THe forest of dead horses forming the waves , the altered,
Tusks of elephants being crocodiles, the faces shining like,
The forests of lotus flowers , the falling intestines as algae,
And the fat acting as slushy mud, with the blood flowing,
From the bodies of Asuras forming the pond are beyond count. Please see them.
9605.Due to having fat like slushy mud being ploughed by plough like sword,
Having blood filled like water bodies, having large area pressed using the elephants,
Having warriors from clans spreading everywhere, having huge beds with heads ,
Decorated by sweet smelling lotus flowers having huge fields of warriors,
Is this huge cultivable tract which is kl like a well perfumed field, Please see it.
9606.With the bodies of very strong Asuras which were like mountains ,
Without any empty spaces falling down , due to the complete and lengthy twang from the bow,
Which was pulled up to his ears by Rama making several thunders weak and fall down ,
Please see the very speedy flow of huge river streams pulling with them ,
The elephants going to the serpent world by the path made by arrows of Rama.”
9607”.Except telling that arrows of Rama after cutting the tusks, legs , huge necks ,
Long shoulders and chest , without getting slowed down tore the huge lands in ,
The directions and got down in to Patala , we cannot say that his arrows ,
Pierced and stayed on the sea of the bodies of elephants with rut , victorious horses
And foot soldiers for we are not able to see those arrows any where , please see.”
9608.”The elephants which have flow of rut with the scent of lotus flower,
Which are as cruel as God of death , which are lying dead along with their tamers ,
Which have the action of black pig which bent forward , came ,
Along with the nectar in the ocean of milk and were in ten crore in numbers.”
9609.”Even if the falling rain and oceans with moving tides ,
Were to completely dry up , those elephants which pour out ,
Black liquid of rut like rivers came from Lord Brahma’s fire sacrifice in twelve crore numbers.”
9610.”Fourteen crores of elephants were born in the clan of Iravatha ,,
Which belonged to Indra the lord of clouds and which had great battle valour in the east,
And now their soul has departed , their blood has dried ,
And though their trance due to rut has gone their pride has not departed.”
9611”.These elephants which came from the Sarva Bhowma clan , which are,
Like a northern mountain in rut , which have a face producing rut ,
Which when ordered by Brahma to carry the earth , did not carry the long directions ,
And they like Devas do not blink and are in a huge number called Padmam.”
9612. “These which have been given by Indra as tribute to Ravana ,
Are in thousand crore numbers, The tribute given by the lord of Dhanavas,
Belong to another clan and their number is beyond estimation.”
9613.”The horses that are to be seen here rose with great tumult,
From the ocean of milk , when it was churned and they are ,
Thousand -thousand in number . but the battle ground horses,
Have a contrary look and are those who won Lord Varuna in the western sea.”
9614. “Those horses which are difficult to get , it seems ran defeated,
In the war of Khubera with Ravana and they are thousand - thousand,
In number and the horses conquered from the great Vidhyadhara king ,
Who was an enemy who was greatly angry are of a number Padma.”
9615.Then the monkey leaders said, “even if we keep on seeing ,
And you keep on describing these scenes of the battle ground ,
It is not possible to complete it and it is not possible to completely see ,
The Himalaya mountains and so we will see it afterwards ,
And let us go and see the place where Rama is.”
9616.They went and saluted that great Rama , stood their breathing long ,
Thinking the nature of the great war that was fought by Rama ,
And now we will start telling about other things that happened meanwhile.
Chapter on Ravana seeing the battle field.
(Ravana is arranging a big feast to celebrate his killing of Lakshmana and impending victory over Rama. His emissaries come and tell him all that happened. When he refuses to believe it , Malyavan says that it was true. Ravana starts for the final battle with Rama.)
9617-9618.Ravana in the golden palace of his , with a wish to arrange for a great feast ,
For those who fought for him and suffered and those ,
Who came to the battle because of their love for those warriors ,
By arranging suitable eatables and ordered the devas to come there ,
Along with all their people and told them “please cook ,
The great food of the place of Devas .If you do not do it properly , you will die.”
9619. Immediately faultless toddy , meat and other food items as well as,
Cloths , sandal paste , flowers for decorating self , the scented water,
Mixed with musk and similar materials , the bed for their lying down,
Came and filled up inside and outside of that great palace.
9620.And the Deva ladies arrived for massaging with ghee ,
Giving bath with scented water so that all dirt would go away ,
For giving nectar like rice along with water for drinking ,
And also for spreading all those beds.
9621.Then came a crowd of ladies who would sing , who would dance well,
With acting , who would embrace lying on the beds to give joy,
And make them feel like one who got everything from first to last with searching.
9622,The Rakshasas with mountain like body right from the kings ,
To the slaves had come there with a desire to enjoy pleasures like Indra,
And reeked in limitless joy and pleasure.
9623.At that time the emissaries came and saluted the king of Rakshasas ,
Who was enjoying the pleasures like this and told him in his ears,
About how the great Moola bala army had completely perished in the battle field.
9624,With voice tottering as if someone was drawing out the words,
From their mouth , with the entire body shivering , with toungue dried,
With destroyed mind , with eyes made small and with anxiety they told.
9625”Oh king who got victory given by Devas , when the thousand vellam,
Army which went as per your order was standing on one side ,
Rama with a bow in his divine hand in a period of six Nazhigais ,
Destroyed the entire army .Who are partaking in feast here?” they asked.
9626,” If you had wanted out of joy to give the Rakshasas,
The pleasure that you have created by ordering the Devas,
To do their duty , it would be more proper to have given this ,
As the Bali for the departed as in the entire world ,
Surrounded by ocean, there is no one who belongs to your clan
And all those who are in this city are only dead persons.”
9627.That Ravana who was greatly happy in the thought that,
He had killed Lakshmana , as soon as he heard these words,
With great anger mixed with shivering and loss ,
With his red eyes that had lost their honour spitting fire,
With heavy breathing , with a greatly confused mind ,
Stood there like a pretty statue.
9628.”The warriors of the Moola Bala army are stronger than me ,
And are people who cannot be destroyed at any time and anywhere.
They are people who cannot be even killed in thought ,
Their number ig greater than number of sand dusts y the ocean,
And when you say that they all died with no one to see ,
What you are saying must be a lie” said Ravana .
9629.Hearing what he told to his suspecting words ,Malyavan,
Who was near by told, “is it proper for you to ask like this?
Would the emissaries we have deputed tell a lie to us?
Would not the entire world be destroyed in a second?
At the final deluge would not Rudra just by thought destroy the world?”
9630. “ Creating and destroying all the worlds which cannot be measured ,
Is done by one person by his greatness , say the Vedas which only tell the truth,
Have we not heard this ? That Vishnu with great power who was sleeping ,
On Adhisesha is now born as Rama , said Vibheeshana .Would it become a lie.”
9631.”If to those beings of the world who eat If suitable food is offered,
If food that is not suitable to soul is offered to them, we see fire ,
That completely eats them and we also see the very powerful wind,
Which can destroy mountain , trees , grass and so many other beings.
Is there any limit to the strength?”
9632.”Oh sir , It is true that Moola Bala army has been destroyed and it is also true,
That the wealth of Indra has already left you and nothing more remains to be done ,
All your relations have died only because of you and so perform good things “
Said Malyavan and hearing that Ravana became greatly angry.
9633.’By throwing the spear at Lakshmana , I have given him to the God of death,
And all the monkey commanders are completely drowned in the sorrow ,
Caused by his death,.If Rama sees the death of Lakshmana , he would get dread,
And without any desire to live Rama would die ,.Let the sorrow that ,
Happened to me be true but victory is mine ,” said Ravana,=.
9634. The emissaries who were standing there seeing all this said,
“Oh lord as soon as the medicine brought by Hanuman touched,
The body of Lakshmana without any delay he got back his life,
And that Lakshmana with red eyes is surrounded by all,
And they are hugging him ,You can go and see that.”
9635.Ravana was not convinced that what the emissaries ,
Said were true and so to get rid of his great confusion ,
Climbed up a tower made of gold and with his eyes he clearly saw,
That truth of the destruction of the huge vellam of that army ,
Causing great sorrow to his proud mind.
9636.The Rakshasa maidens sorrowing on seeing the heads of husbands cut by the enemy,
Due to their sword like long eyes similar Kuvalai and neithal flowers becoming red due to crying ,
Hitting their heads with their hands and the sound of their crying was louder than,
The sound of raising of all the oceans and this was heard by Ravana.
9637.Many ghosts were carrying the big corpses of Elephants which had lost,
Their power of thinking and dug the ground till they found new spring of water
Uprooted long mountains and took dip in the speedily flowing river of blood,
Thinking that it is the flow of tears ,
And without changing their form merged in the black sea and Ravana saw this.
9638.That Ravana with eyes from which tears that form bubbles ,
And blood that gives out anger like fire, as per the Dharma of Tamil,
Saw those dead ones killed by the matchless arrows drowning ,
In the place where the river of blood joins the sea,
And it was like the water which was kept in the mouth was being spit out,
And Ravana saw the sea water mixed with blood lashing on the battle field.
9639. He saw the crowd of Rakshasis seeing the ghosts eating away the desirable parts ,
Of the wounds of the body of their husbands with strong shoulders ,
Who have reached the heavens , chasing those ghosts , catching them in the sky ,
And picking away the big eyes of those ghosts by their big nails
9640.He saw the large increase of the monkeys who were shouting loudly ,
Which was capable of breaking the sky and he saw the dancing headless bodies,
Which was breaking the earth and making it sink and he also saw the joy of Devas,
Who were opening their eyes wide, and were staring at the battle field.,
And that Ravana who had sorrowing mind which was giving pain ,
Like the breaking of wounds of the body, then got down from that tower.
9641.That one who had a mouth indicating very great anger ,
With toungue licking the bottom of the mouth , with fire sparks ,
Coming out of his eyes , with a heart which indicated great pride ,
With anger greatly increasing and talking greatly angry words ,
Reached the palace from which he ruled.
Chapter on Ravana climbing in to the chariot
(Along with the rest of the army Ravana gets in to his great chariot after worshipping it. He says that the result would make Sita or Mandodhari sad,)
9642.As per rule he looked at Mahodara who had mountain like body,
And who had black eye brows similar to smoke said ,
“Which army is still alive? Wake up all the armies which are inside Lanka ,
And announce this on an elephant back with playing of drums.”
9643.With the playing of the drum an army of fourteen hundred crores,
Victorious Rakshasa got assembled and the city of Lanka became poor ,
Like a completely dried up ocean and chariots with flags , elephants ,
With holed hands which waves , horse and all other types of army assembled.
9644.After performing worship suitable to life in this and other world,
Of Lord Shiva who has all types of wealth and had three eyes,
After performing charity as per the Vedas without limit ,
After giving away all the things people wished without fault ,
Ravana became suitable for the untiring war.
9645.He then wore the golden armour produced by Lord Brahma in an Yagna ,
And which was given to him by Indra and appeared like ,
One thousand suns with different forms appearing on the ,
Black mountain with several water bearing streams.
9646.After tying the hand sword on his right side , after tying the golden ,
Waist belt similar to the serpent Vasuki tying the Mandhara mountain,
And the planets going round him assembled there,
After wearing the Kati Suthra made of gems which does not ,
Go away thinking It would happen and which was round like Kimpuri.
9647.Taking the Kousika which was spread like the Vedas and spread wings of ,
The Great Garuda who was near by and tying it in the tightly in between ,
The white silk apparel on the waist and after tying the snake ,
With white teeth which was like the crescent of the moon,
9648.After tying the sword , the dress and the gems which were like ,
All the thunders which are in the crowd of clouds were collected and he was tying them ,
After tying anklets which were like the golden flower and the light of lightning ,
And which was making sound like the roar of huge lions sleeping in the cave,
9649. After wearing the golden anklets which makes sound making ,
The trembling of serpents as as a result of a thunder being felt,
In the heavens , earth and all other worlds , After increasing his ,
Prettiness by its light reflect on the dress which was slanting ,
9650.After wearing on those twenty hands the long and pretty Shoulder tie ,
Which was like the stain lying in the neck of Adhi Sesha with huge head
After wearing covers over the fingers and wearing the bangles,
Which was like snake with a long toungue.
9651.With shining battle rings over his very strong shoulders which were like ,
The serpent Vasuki tying the Mandhara mountain which churned the sea ,
Wearing ear globes which were shin ing like the fallen golden rays ,
When the body of the Sun god was sharpened
9652. Like the rays of the sun that appear from the top of the sun rise mountain,
With shoulders densely applied with kumkum , with ear globes which are enemy to darkness,
Which were near his shoulders , like Sun God , unlike moon and stars with stain with pearls shining.
9653.Making people think that all the Suns had been made to come near the sea,
He came with a pearl royal umbrella which was sending its luster in all directions,
And this was also as if the moon had taken different shapes on becoming full.
9654.In the cave like open , mouth on the processed fertile hill , the crowd ,
Of bent teeth in the end part of the mouth appeared as if ,
In the clouded blue sky , the plants have started growing in pot of germination.
9655.They were shining in a matching manner and were giving out the luster of pearls,
His forehead shining with the heroic label was looking like the special ornamented mask,
Of the elephants with flow of lot of rut and due to this his ten foreheads were greatly pretty.
9656. Without saluting the loving damsels who remove their feet with pretty anklets,
Which make jingling sound and those who think they are the leaders ,
Were his gem studded crowns , which would light up the world,
And were making the Sun God run so that there is no darkness in the world.
9657.He wore the victory garland that he wore before the Devas,
After conquering the land of devas, land of Brahma as well as the earth,
And also a garland of thumbai flowers along with the bees by its side,
Making the eyes of the young peacock like ladies following him.
9658.What is the need to compare sea , time , the number of sand particles ,
The fishes that live in the sea and knowledge as similar .
Though the stable beings which are faultless are destroyed .
He tied his quiver which is the fame that never dies , on his back.
9659 ,.Even if all the people of earth, heaven and serpent world ,
Get in to the chariot of Ravana together, it would consider ,
It like a load of a single flower and even if there are no horses,
It would go as per the thought of Ravana and ,
As soon as he told, “come chariot” that chariot came.
9660.Thousand horses which came along with the nectar ,
And which had come in the clan of the Sun god and
Which were born to the Vadamukagni spread all over the water ,
By the cruel wind god were tied to that chariot.
9661. That chariot can travel on the sky like it travels on the earth, it could ,
Travel on the wide water, it could go inside the fire ,
It could go in a matchless manner inside the battle ,
It could go on the golden sky as well as land of Brahma,
And within a second it could reach any world.
9662.The instrument called Gandai which makes sound like ,
The bells tied on the neck of elephants of the eight directions .
Thousand crores of this instrument were played. The universe ,
Which was looking like the suns are stacked over the Meru mountain,
The huge collection of gems completely decorated it.
9663. The cruel weapons given by Sages , Devas and others
Who are the greatest in this world or forcibly taken ,
In numbers of sand particles were carried by that chariot.
9664. Its great strength cannot be destroyed even if wheel of Lord Vishnu ,
The axe weapon of Lord Shiva and the sacred water pot of Lord Brahma are destroyed,
It is bigger than the truth which cannot be understood even by Devas
It is the store house of victory .
9665.After worshipping such a great chariot as per religious rules ,
And after giving measureless gifts to innumerable Brahmins ,
And giving away great wealth in unimaginable charities,
He completed all the duties that he had to do,
9666,Ravana saluted that chariot and got in to it and Indra and other Devas ,
With a loss od f conscience became greatly perplexed and ,
Since there was nothing else to be done , even the sages ,
Who have controlled all their five senses ,
Became scared as the entire world was sad.
9667. Ravana said , “Either the Sita with sweet smelling hair would ,
Hurt her belly with her flower like hands and drown in deep sorrow,
Or the daughter of Maya would attain that.
If I go to the battle field I would make one of them happen.”
9668.Ravana grew up like the one who measured the world ,
Making the devas as well as the people of earth surrounded by the sea,
With very many people the heads over their neck were with crown,
Several shoulders could not be measured and hiding with very many weapons.
9669.Ravana slapped his own shoulders and made very great sound .
Making the sky split in to two , making mountains break like fresh wounds ,
Becoming further deep, Making the sun rotate in its own position like a fresh pot,
And making the moon shed its nectar and becoming greatly sad.
9670.Ravana due to the great joy that a very great one has come very near,
Making a huge mountain break and become dust , twanged the string of his bow ,
And the ladies of the clan of Devas and Dhanavas who wore ,
Pretty bent ear globes became greatly scared and felt for their Mangalya Sutra.
9671. Ravana assumed a matchless form making , the sun and moon ,
Who rotate in the sky made the water in the sea rotate and whirl,
All the beings which shout with joy started shivering and started losing their balance ,
And the thousand headed Anantha , unable to carry the world ,opened its hoods,
Decorated by the lustrous continuously shining gems and stood up.
9672.He got interested in the war which would destroy along with Devas,
And Asuras all the beings of the three worlds and make all life get destroyed ,
And vomiting blood and became one with eyes blow fire ,
Which was twice harsher than the northern fire .
9673, Seeing the confusion that came in this world and seeing the sorrow of devas,
The rotation of the mountains , sky and the earth and the tiresomeness ,
Shown by the scared oceans with great tides was seen by ,
The head of the monkey army and those who had inestimable strength.
9674.Rama got up to know why there was a tottering as if the world has been torn,
, A peculiar type of loud noise being heard from near by making an upset ,
Happening when many things are improving and things are looking up.
9675.With oceans becoming similar to stony mountains , clouds ,
As well as the strong Meru mountain travelling the sky , he understood that,
The very powerful Rakshasa army and that Ravana travelling in the chariot,
Were coming and making huge sound like a big ocean.
9676.Vibheeshana who came told , “Oh heroic king , Ravana is coming here,
With his very huge army and the advanced army of theirs has reached here.
Making our army shiver with fear and the Devas became scared fell down and dispersed.,”
Chapter on Rama climbing in to chariot.
(Rama gets ready for the battle. As per instruction of Lord Shiva, Indra sends his chariot to his use. After verifying it is genuine, Rama gets in to it.)
9677.The monkeys with hands held in salutation , with stuttering voice due to fear ,
With a shivering body , fell on the ground and got up and started shouting ,
And Rama who heard that , similar to his telling the devas “do not get scared,
When the Devas started crying bitterly and when he was sleeping on the ocean of milkm,
Told them ”Do not get scared “ and to remove their fear , he got up.
9678.That Rama who was like a male elephant in rut , took his sword ,
Which was like the matchless poisonous rope of the God of death,
And tied it on his right side and said ,”Today is the end of sorrow,
Of Sita who is like a young creeper and the devas who live in the long heaven.”
9679 For tying up Rama who had all the worlds within himself and .
There is nothing else in the world which is different from him ,
Shall we say , there is only truth and the armour of Rama which ,
Can be tied his body as it is known that he is the God himself.
9680.Then on his pretty hands which can be told as the burning stow ,
Of the God of death, he wore gloves as well as metallic finger gloves,
So that the entire hand is hidden and took his quiver ,
Which looked as if it can contain everything in the world ,
But had innumerable arrows and tied it tightly on his back.
9681.”Oh Devas , this battle which has started now would get over by today,
And victory now belongs to the very masculine Rama only ,This is the truth,
And now you have got rid of your fear .Please send the divine golden chariot ,
Which is drawn by strong horses for the use of Lord Rama with great speed. ”said Lord Shiva .
9682The devas after listening to Lord Shiva said that it is a proper thing to be done,
And said it to Indra ad Indra who obeys the commands of Lord Shiva,
Who accepted it and said, “I would make my great chariot , which is the best in the three worlds,
Which can go round the three worlds in a second, As a suitable temple for Rama.
Go and bring my matchless chariot “Said he to his charioteer Mathali.
9683.Mathali then brought his golden chariot which appeared to work ,
As if it is the entire earth surrounded by ocean and stood as if,
The cool system of the moon and other things above it , are just its strong foot ,
And it spread due to its height all over the sky.
9684. It had the strength of the seven heritage mountains and it had a machine,
Called Kodinju which maintains its stability . the great strength of the wavering earth,
And the axils fitted to its wheels and on it the very angry eight serpents,
Were tied making in to a dense formation and that chariot touched the sky.
9685.On the chariot floor was written the past and next year apart from day ,
Season and month and being decorated by the garland made of gem like stars,
It came like a mountain and took its place in the battle field .
9686.It has been made with all the directions made as its pretty walls,
It has been made faultlessly and it made all the clouds ,
Into its flags and made them waft in the air and it had ,
The strength of the undying five elements and stood pretty.
9687. After taking the trees and medicines of the world ,
It was made in to a flag and this chariot was bearing that flag,
And the huge sound when the ocean was rising up with huge tides
Which comes strongly was the sound made by that chariot.
9688. That Chariot having a part called Bud , which was like the bud ,
Of Lotus of ancient times from where Lord Brahma was born,
And it was equal in breadth to the serpent bed of Lord Vishnu ,
Who keeps all the beings in his belly and lets them out at time of creation,
9689-9690. That golden chariot was drawn by four Vedas , the completed Yagnas ,
The separate seven oceans, the seven heritage mountains , the seven worlds,
The seven elements , three types of fire , the offerings made to Devas ,
The great penances done without lie , the five sense organs , the five fires ,
The four directions , three walls which work together and the long day time ,
Turning themselves in to horses which were well yoked to it.
9691.The Devas saluted that chariot which came like that and looked at Mathali ,
And told, “oh great one , you have come because our father Indra has sent you ,
You are one who has the power to help us and so help us to get victory”
And they showered on him the cool flowers and ,
He driving the chariot with great speed departed .
9692. That great chariot with a speed of fate which is the enemy of the soul,
Went through the sky and then assuming the well known speed of mind,
And being saluted by the earth as well as the world of devas ,
Reached that pure one and stood very high , making even thoughts lose.
9693.Rama thought “This is not the chariot of Sun God with one wheel,
This is not the one with that great light that appears at the final deluge ,
This is not the stable Meru mountain but this is very tall .Is it ,
The Chariot of the matchless gods called Trinty?”
9694.”How did this chariot reach me and why?, “ thinking like that the son ,
Of the king of kings looked ar Mathali and who asked “Who brought ,
This chariot which is glittering like Gold here and under whose orders?”
And he also replied to the question asked by Rama.
9695. “My father This chariot was made on the first day of creation ,
By the one who burnt the three cities and the four faced one ,
And by its luster it is comparable to one thousand suns ,
And it does not get destroyed at deluge and belongs to Indra.’
9696.”Oh lotus like Rama, this can stack several universes inside it,
And do work and when needed it can be shortened or lengthened ,
And if a comparison is needed , it can be compared to the belly of Lord Vishnu,
Who swallowed all the universes and it will travel as speedily as your arrow.”
9697. “If it sees eye , mind and speedy wind , it would go faster than them,
And would go even more forward than wisdom .It does not differentiate ,
Between the sky and the earth or differences between water and fire.”
9698.”Oh Lord who created the world Are there not seven worlds?
Or there not double that number of worlds which are standing above it ?
Those oceans and the worlds may sometime change its stature ,
But are there any other chariots like this one which does not change its nature?”
9699.”Oh Lord The devas , the chiefs of sages, Lord Shiva , Lord Brahma ,
Who created the world at olden times came and ordered and obeying them,
The king of the Devas has given this chariot to you. “Said Matali ,
Who can drive the chariot according to the mind of the horses.
9700 Rama after hearing what Matali told had a doubt whether ,
It was a trick of illusion created by his enemies and to clear his doubt ,
And make him feel that Matali has told the truth the horses,
With manes tied to the chariot started chanting the ancient Vedas.
9701.Rama then decided that there was no further doubt and looking,
At the good natured Matali asked him, “Please tell me your name?”
He said, Me who has been driving this big chariot is known as Matali.”
And he Saluted Rama and told these fully from his mind.
9702.,Then Rama looked at Hanuman and Lakshmana who was ,
Like a young lion and told them , “Please tell your opinion.”
And Lord Rama stood there and they whose doubts have been cleared told,
“Oh Lord , there is no doubt . This chariot does belong to Devendra,”
9703.With the bad fate which had started rolling on earth fading,’
And the worshipful good fate jumping with joy , with the devas ,
And Brahmins who had drowned in sorrow lifting their hands ,
Above their heads Rama got in to that chariot sent by Indra.
Chapter on killing of Ravana
(this chapter deals with the great war between Rama and Ravana and the killing of Ravana by Brahmastra. When Rama finds entry wounds on the back of Ravana , he laughs at him but Vibheeshana explains the reason for them. Rama requests Vibheeshana to do after death rites. He wails and is consoled by Jambavan. Mandodhari comes there wails and dies due to great sorrow. Vibheeshana does funeral rites to both of them,
The scene of Agasthya teaching Adhithya Hrudaya to Rama to get ability to kill Ravana is not there in Kamba ‘s version.)
9704.As soon as Rama got up in to the big and pretty chariot with wheels
The shining wheels of the chariot sunk in to that dust and the Devas ,
Who were witnessing this , wondered about the body weight of Ravana ,
And thought about the Garuda who was more cruel than the storm at deluge ,
But did not praise him and praised the shoulders of Hanuman with great ability ,
And rained flowers on them.
9705.Devas joyfully shouted ,”Let this chariot raise and also carry all our strength ,
Let because of its entry destroy and make fall the battle mad Rakshasa,
Let the emperor among kings achieve victory, Let large number of Rakshasis cry,”
And the strong chariot of Rama rose up as if it had come out from sea and went to battle field.
9706.Ravana who saw that chariot with his eyes understood that the stable chariot ,
Was given by Devas and folded his lips and gnashed his teeth and thinking,
“What does it matter?” ordered his charioteer to take his very strong chariot ,
Before Rama who was holding a lustrous and very strong bow.
9707.All those monkeys who had scattered away earlier seeing that thought,
“Devas had given the chariot and there is no doubt that killer of enemies, Rama would win now ,”
And leaving out their fear again started roaming in the battle field ,
They threw trees and mountains and the sound raised by them,
Broke apart the directions and universes.
9708.The sound from the drums bound by tapes , the sound raised by the warriors,
Who were fighting in the war , the joyful sound raised by the other soldiers ,
Joined together and due to that soldiers on both sides fell down on floor and became calm,
And the sounds of the moving chariots of both of them rose from above and made everyone deaf.
9709.The son of the king of kings Rama ,
looked at the face of Matali and said,
“”Please hear what I say with love , you please do you job after seeing my signs,
After our enemy with joyful thoughts completes all the jobs he wants to do , and do not rush in now “
9710.”Oh generous one , unless I do my act after understanding your thoughts ,
The mentality of the horses, the intentions of the enemy , the strength of the enemies,
The ills that can happen due to that, the firmness in our plans , the atmosphere ,
Where acts can be done without deceit and the strength of the acts ,
Would not make my art become inferior “ and that pure one understood it and said , “good.”
9711.Mahodhara who had a form of a mountain touching the sky went to Ravana ,
And told, “Oh lord Rama is now visible riding on a chariot drawn by horses and the time ,
For a cruel war to take place between you too has neared ,.My standing like a witness ,
In between you both is wrong and so give me leave now “
9712.Then Ravana replied , “Like a male lion destroying an elephant , I would destroy,
That Rama who has lotus like eyes and if you fight with his brother Lakshmana,
Who is with him and prevent him from coming here , you would bring victory to me.”
And that Mahodhara who was boiling with anger said, “I would do like that” and went back.
9713.Before that one who had returned approached the younger Lakshmana ,
He was neared by the strong divine chariot of the masculine Rama and ,
Mahodhara with great ebbing anger ordered “drive the chariot so that it hits “,
And that charioteer saluted him and started telling.
9714.”Oh sir , after seeing the form of this great Rama even innumerable crores of Ravanas ,
With evil eyes cannot come near him , they would all lie as corpses in the battle field and not walk,
And so it is better for you leave that lotus eyed Rama and go away from here “ he told.
9715. AS soon as he told that Mahodhara folded his open mouth showing teeth and said
“If I pick you up who has spoken against me and eat you , bad name will come to me
That Rama’s big chariot went before the chariot of that angry mountain like Mahodhara ,
Which had flags tied to it and huge war with great sounds began.
9716. The huge golden chariot of Mahodhara , his horses , elephants ,his foot soldiers,
With their hands holding sword with the scent of flesh , their stone like broad shoulders ,
The ocean like army and other things were all became dried up ,
Being drunk by the angry fire like arrows of Rama. And Mahodhara with strong legs ,
Went alone before Rama with his chariot ,
9717. Mahodhara sent speedy rain like arrows aimed at the flag of Rama with thunder symbol,
At the chariot with great sound , At the charioteer who was controlling the horses ,
At the mountain like shoulders of Rama and made a huge war cry ,
That could tear away the sky and the directions and the pure Rama smiled.
9718.Rama sent one arrow aimed at his bow, another aimed at his armour ,
Another aimed at his strong hands another aimed at his stone like shoulders,
Another aimed at his neck and used arrows with great speed and that Mahodhara,
Contrary to the words given by him to Ravana acted in a different way and fell down in to pieces.
9719. The cruel Ravana who had won over all the three worlds and ,
All the directions saw the way that Mahodhara died and since,
This affected him he looked at his charioteer and said , “drive the chariot “
And that huge chariot drawn by horses driven by the charioteer went speedily to the front.
9720. Valorous Rama understanding that as long as the huge army of Ravana which was spread,
Like mist is scattered is killed and he becomes alone , he would not surrender ,
And without Ravana noticing it using his curved bow completely destroyed army of Ravana.
9721.At that time the very powerful Ravana saw the worlds sinking down,
The water of the oceans getting dried , the storm which wins over everything blowing ,
Raising up troubled him and The huge mountains like Meru starting to move ,
And his anklets with gems breaking down and his left golden shoulder twitched.
9722.A rain of blood was seen to fall all over the world ,
The clouds gave rise to thunders making the world shiver ,
The thunder strokes fell and broke huge mountains ,
And surrounded the luster less sun and other planets.
9723. The horses tied to Ravana ‘s chariots slept ,
When the cruel bows are bent and arrows were kept ,
ON the string they broke , the mouth and toungue of Ravana dried up,
And the garland made with new flowers gave out the scent of flesh.
9724.Hawks and crows settled on the flag of Ravana ,
Which had the picture of Veena and flew along with it,
The horses with nature to jump were letting out tears ,
And the elephants decorated with forehead plate ,
Were standing immobile as if they were tied in the stable.
9725. Those bad omens occurring to Ravana increased ,
The joy of Devas and started occurring like these ,
But Ravana without bothering about them thought,
“Can a human being ever win over me?”
9726. Like the land which stands on both sides ,
When the water of the ocean ebbs out ,those ,
Who were closely standing on both sides ,
Seeing the great speed of the chariot of Ravana ,
Unable to bear it moved away giving him way.
9727.They were standing there like karma and wisdom ,
Which is attained in the end , just like avidhya
Which prevents knowledge and the knowledge and
Just like great sin and Dharma which always gives results,
And hit each other .
9728. They stood fighting with each other just like .
The thousand headed Adhi Sesha and Garuda the king of birds .
And just like midnight and middle of the day.
9729.They were like the victorious and angry elephants of directions
Fighting hating each other and apart from that they were ,
Similar to Lord Narasimha and the Hiranya who was like a golden mountain.
9730.Once upon a time due to two bows making great sound ,
For the sake of the devas who wanted to know “Who is the greater god?”
Lord Vishnu who touched all the three worlds with his feet ,
And Lord Shiva stood opposing each other and these two look liked them.
9731. With Lord Shiva and Lord Brahma with their hands getting unstable ,
As well as shiver , With the ancient universe breaking and splitting,
Ravana boomed with his conch which was used earlier when he won over the Devas.
9732.Unable to tolerate that conch , making the sound of conch,
Getting inferior and making the Devas ask “Whose is that conch?”
The white conch of Lord Vishnu boomed by itself.
9733.The five weapons of Lord Vishnu were standing near Rama ,
To serve him but he who was not recognized by Vedas
AS the truth without lies did not notice them.
9734. At that time Mathali boomed in to the conch of Indra ,
Who was wearing a garland made of different flowers ,
Making the directions , sky , the ocean with tides ,
Mountains , the great Devas and universe shiver.
9735, Even before the arrows sent by Ravana making great sound ,
Touched the faultless body of the pure Rama the arrow like eyes ,
Of the deva maidens with lotus like pretty face ,
Were hitting his divine body and they were beyond count.
9736.The horses with eyes red like the red seeds which were tied ,
To the matchless chariots of Rama and Ravana who had come to the war,
Jumped , neared each other, looked at each other spitting fire ,
And were looking at each other as if they would like to swallow each other.
9737. The Veena which was in the flag of Ravana and the thunder ,
Which was in the flag of Ravana raised their voices with great sound,
Again and again Saying that the earth and sky would lose
Their usual nature and would get destroyed .”
9738.The twang sound of the bow raised by that Ravana
Who had cruel eyes like Veezhi fruit was similar to the great sound,
Raised by the seven oceans but the twang sound raised by the lord of the wheels ,
Was similar to the thunder during great rains at final deluge.
9739.All the great angry monkey heroes led by Hanuman,
Hearing this sound fell on the ground and except lamenting ,
“What can we do now”?’ there was nothing else that they could do ,
With a tied mind they became action less .
9740. The devas without knowing “What is likely to happen?’, not able to think
“who will win in this war ?”, got worried , and because of it,
They would go , return back
, would get scared and after ,
mental sorrow , they became unable to do anything.
9741 As soon as the strong arrows of Rama started aiming ,
At the distant sky , all the flowers rained by devas
Who had come to seen the war beautified the sky ,
How can people support pride ?
9742. The bow of Rama who had the capacity to rule the entire world ,
And the bow of Ravana which cannot be touched and removed by any one else ,
Were shining opposite to each other like the rain bow in the sky ,
Along with the lightning which were like its strings.
9743.It looks that the roar of Ravana that day with his own voice,
And the sound he raised from his mountain like battle bow,
Are still alive as the roaring ocean and the group of clouds ,
Which keep on making sound through thunders do not have any end.
9744.If we think without any fault , the thunders that fall on the earth ,
Are not rain from clouds and the fire that came out from eyes,
Of that Ravana are the ones that travel in the sky , and they only fall as thunder.
9745.That Ravana who got mentally upset on seeing Lord Vishnu,
Laughed loudly making all the four directions totter ,
And hearing that the toungue and feet of Devas started to shake,
And the city of Lanka churned by lot of clouds started shivering .
9746. The luster of the weapon that surrounded Ravana on both sides ,
Were ones which went through different directions ,
And they burnt everything without getting destroyed and
Even now the fire that is released from crushed clouds ,
Became lightning and also thunders.
9747. Without killing this lad by using arrows , I shall take him,
Along with the chariot of Indra , throw and spin him in the sky
And dash him against the earth “said Ravana and then shouted very loudly.
9748.”Has this man been blessed with a cruel bow which is personification of lightning,
Which destroys the capacity of other people to attack him? I would destroy his strength,
Powder his divine chariot and imprison him along with his matchless bow” Said Ravana.
9749.The cruel Ravana who had a shivering mind , the anger that rises in between,
The fire like eyes whose sight is directed to all corners sent lustrous arrows from the tip ,
Of his bow by bending the erect bow which were like the troubling storm like thunder.
9750.Those arrows were like great thunder , like fire , were capable of piercing,
The chest of the all powerful God of death , capable of multiplying like rain,
Were made by the Devas , capable of straitening so that the connection is cut off,
And bigger than the big snake that encircled Mandhara mountain during churning for nectar.
9751. The Devas suspected that those arrows would split the big Meru mountain,
Pierce it and without standing there , pierce the sky and go further.
But that storm of arrows was prevented in the middle by,
The ocean of grace Rama by the rain of his golden and cruel arrows.
9752.Like a work done with effort done by a leader are destroyed by his evil acts,
By creating road blocks, the arrows of Ravana lost their power but ,
That cruel Ravana sent arrow rain using arrows best to be kept on the bow,
And having great measure ,which was similar to the heavy black clouds,
Descending on the earth during the final deluge.
9753.Those arrows covered the sky , hid the directions , covered the mountains,
Covered the eyes of the Devas, made the huge oceans as not visible ,
Hid the land, made a lie the statement that others are wise ,
Came coated with fire , came along with darkness and seeing this,
Lord shiva who covers himself with elephant hide wondered “What a great art of war?”
9754, Great Gods other than Lord Shiva , sages and all others closed their eyes,
By their palms and were inactive and the monkey army became similar ,
To the state when thousand thunders fell on them together and seeing this,
The very able Rama started with desire acts to stop the arrows of Ravana.
9755.The sharp and cruel arrows sent by that primeval one , after he entered ,
Started growing like the result of charity of food given during famine to ,
The Brahmin who were doing fire sacrifice but the arrows that were sent by Ravana ,
Were like the result of sins committed intentionally and were destroyed.
9756.That Ravana who was blessed with never ending valour , within a second,
Would sent hundred thousand sharp arrows and those arrows would be,
Cut in to pieces by matchless Rama and due to those burning pieces ,
Drinking away the water , the water of oceans dried and became a slushy mud mountain.
9757. In the next second Ravana who is an expert in fighting strong and cruel war,
And who knew the art of war , sent against Rama who was sending arrows at him using his bow,
Threw several weapons like axes and pestle and the very strong rings , wheels and spears ,
And several other weapons.
9758. When Rama who is of the colour of the cloud sent several types of arrows,
They flew like wind , changed in to fire , sounded like thunder , picked up speed,
Gave birth to new arrows and as soon one of hit the thousand spears , thousand axes ,
Thousand arrows and thousand other weapons of Ravana were destroyed.
9759 . During the time Rama was fighting with him in a equal manner ,
Ravana who was suffering like an elephant troubled by the long goad,
Took ten arrows by his ten hands and sent them and they went like ,
The rain showered by innumerable clouds in section by section.
9760. When the rain of arrows sent by that God Rama neared the fire spitting,
Cruel rain of arrows sent by Ravana , they closed the distance between them,
And then the five elements starting from earth , became enthused on seeing the war,
Became ones with hair standing erect but due to heat of arrows they suffered great heat.
9761.At that time the chariot of Ravana , rose on to the sky,
Like the Mandhara mountain , like the medicine mountain brought by Hanuman,
Like the ancient three cities and like the city of Gandharwas became visible on the sky.
9762. The rain of arrows that was showered by the king of lanka ,
From the tall chariot standing on the sky going through their bodies ,
Just like the saying that “That which cannot be destroyed was destroyed”,
The monkey clan speedily met with their death , even when Rama was watching.
9763.Seeing this Rama told Matali, “ Our army which was like young bulls have died”,
And so I would attack Ravana with my arrows so that his shoulders ,
Which are like a drum and his crowns worn on many heads would fall down.
So please take this chariot on the sky , would that sky be able to protect him” said he.
9764. Matali who knew about the greatness of Rama said , “I will do like that”,
And took up the chariot which was like the wind at deluge and that big chariot,
Just like the Sun system on the moon system went and reached the place of Ravana ’s chariot.
9765. Then the chariots of Rama as well as Ravana wandered straight for the battle,
And due to that the cloud collections became weak in all directions ,
And becoming exhausted went away and the groups of star changed their positions,
And became and fell like dust and the tall peaks of mountains broke up.
9766 Those chariots would go around each other in clockwise directions,
And after rotating several times would touch the sky as well as the earth ,
At other times they would go from left to right and the tops of mountains,
And the whole universe would rotate like potter’s wheel and start shivering.
9767 Within that short time when a black gram can roll , those chariots ,
Were capable of going around the earth and even the experience devas,
Were not able to tell , “this is Rama ‘s chariot and this is Ravana ‘s chariot”,
And they were looking like two lustrous shapes going round.
9768.The Stars which did not fall being hit by their wheels,
The mountains which did not melt when fire sparks came out,
When they hit each other , the directions which did not split ,
And beings that did not vomit became scarce to be seen.
9769,Devas some times would say that those who fight were in Indra LOka,
And some times say on the moon and some times would say,
In the place of Brahma who lives on a flower and would,
Some times say , “No, no, they are on the Mandhara mountains.”
9770.Those devas who knew what is happening at a distance ,
Would say they both are in the middle of ocean of milk,
And say “They are in the western sea”, and some times,
Say “in the east”and some times say that thunder lives on the wheels of their chariots.
9771.Some times they will ask, “Have they come back to the earth?”,
And some other time ask, “Has the sky split and have they fallen down”,
They would ask , “Have they gone to Patala ?” sometimes ,
They would enquire, “Are these the horses from their chariots?”
And say “This is the new wind, The world has been destroyed”
9772 And those chariots wandered like the storm at deluge ,
In seven oceans , seven islands and seven mountains ,
With the boundary wall of the universe as their limit ,
And became one without rest.
9773.As if the seven seas which were dressing the earth ,
Seven worlds and the islands in between them,
The seven mountains were kept as pledged goods by Ravana,
The weapons that he threw fell on them like rain drops.
9774.The weapons thrown by Ravana did not stay any where ,
And in all the places they travelled would destroy the worlds and wander,
While the great Rama except breaking and cutting those weapons ,
Did not undertake any act with anger in the midst of the war.
9775.That storm at deluge which was churning the mountains ,
The oceans , the lustrous worlds at top and bottom ,
And all the worlds through which it travelled ,
Within a second reached the city of Lanka.
9776.The horses which drew those chariots as managed by those ,
Expert charioteers went round all the worlds . whose number,
Is three times the number of sand particles on the sea beach .,
Did not get tired at all and did not also sweat .
9777. Ravana whose heart was burning using an arrow ,
With the crescent tip made the pretty flag which was flying high,
On the chariot of Indra, with a mark of thunder in it, fall on the earth.
9778. AS soon as that great thunder which fell down in to the deep ocean,
Making great sound it turned in to a very great fire and like a,
Huge strong iron bar which was heated red hot falling in water ,
All the water in that ocean got completely dried up.
9779. At that time Ravana hit deeply the horses of Rama ‘s chariot,
Which does not have death like the writings of great poets ,
And sent twelve cruel arrows and hit the chest of the great Matali.
9780. The arrow which entered the chest of just Matali , caused ,
Great sorrow to Rama , which was more than the sorrow he felt,
When that black king of Rakshasa hit the pretty chest of Lakshmana with a spear.
9781.The devas who do not blink their eyes were not able to see Rama,
Because the several groups and groups of cruel arrows ,
Which were looking like the split crescent of the moon,
Sent from the well bent bow of Ravana which was like rain bow .
9782.The very strong Devas due to the wrong feeling that ,
Rama had been defeated became scared and
The enemies shouted joyfully and both in the earth ,
And the world of Devas there were no movement of wind ,
And their universe were taken back.
9783.The fire lost its natural glow , the ocean did not rise and go down,
And did not have any movement , the Sun did not move in the sky ,
And went astray and returned , the rain water from clouds got dried up.
9784. The planet mars speedily entered the Visaka star ,
The eight elephants of the directions which normally ,
Produce rut stood losing their pride , the oceans did not move ,
And were scared to make any sound and ,
The tall Meru mountain started shaking .
9785.The king of monkeys and the younger brother Lakshmana,
Became sad like the forest elephants missing their chief ,
Knowing that their leader could not be seen and other ,
Warriors were pained like the fishes of the ocean.
9786.Rama within a second removed and destroyed all the arrows sent by Ravana ,
And with speed went near that Rakshasa and using a collection of arrows,
He caused great pain to the Rakshasa and devas got consoled.
9787.Rama who happily lives with those beings who take him as food,
Sprayed very long arrows which can only be compared with themselves,
So that the mountain like bows held in pillar like hands of Ravana are cut.
9788.That matchless greatly lustrous God who though his yogic sleep,
Can feel and know everything , sent lustrous sharp arrows with spreading heat,
So that it can pierce the armour of Ravana which does not have any joints.
9789. Rama using his arrows with attached flesh cut and fell the flag,
Of Ravana Whose cloth is attached to directions , which causes torrential rain ,
Which had a part like the flower bud and which had on it,
The musical instrument Veena along with untied hair,
9790. Like the ocean which rises at the end of final deluge ,
Garuda who had a huge form like a huge ocean, when the arms of Ravana got reduced
For the sake of removing the sorrow of Devas came to the earth ,
And fanned with his wings in several places and ,
Attached himself to the flag on the chariot of Rama .
9791. When that Garuda who goes round in a clock wise fashion ,
The world surrounded by the matchless ocean ,
Came and attached himself as the flag of Lord Rama,
The Devas thought “WE would now not think about,
Only our needs , because the angry Garuda has climbed on Lord’s chariot.
9792.In that circumstance , That Ravana who can cause great destruction ,
Understanding that his arrows cannot harm that matchless Rama ,
Who is the lord who can feel that which can be felt , sent an evil arrow ,
Called Thamasa which can cause darkness every where .
9793. Some of the arrows that started from that arrow were having faces that spit fire,
Some had faces drenched in blood , some had faces like Devas ,
Some had faces of ghosts some had faces that enter the mouth of the cave
Some had wind like face and they all came like serpents with stripe.
9794.These arrows from the beginning of the direction till the end of that,
Direction show on both sides their teeth and they could act ,
After great deal of thought and had capacity to drink Sun along with the moon.
9795.On one side there was darkness spread and another light due to bright sun,
On one side there would be cyclone and another rain would continue ,
On one side the wheels would make sound and another sound of thunder would be heard,
On one side there would be loss of consciousness and another side there would be rain of stones.
9796.When things were happening like this , the pitch darkness covered ,
All the seven worlds and due to it all the being wailed with an open mouth,
And evil acts were being enacted everywhere and sorrow also spread everywhere ,
That pure Rama in a proper way thought about this.
9797.He then took the matchless arrow of Lord Shiva who had an eye,
On his forehead and as soon as he sent it within a second ,
It drank that Thamasa arrow , just like the effects of dream,
Vanishes as soon as one wakes up , the effect of THamasa arrow disappeared.
9798.Noticing that his Thamasa arrow was destroyed like the lie which saw ,
The truth , Ravana who had fire spitting eyes and folded mouth ,
Sent chosen cruel arrows which had the power and the cruel wings of the eagle
So that they would go and hit the body of Rama who controls his enemies and shouted,
9799.After shouting he sent an arrow called Asura which had got praise from devas,
Which filled up stomach of God of death by sweet souls , which made Indra greatly surprised
And which was greatly cruel , in view of everybody aimed at the body of Rama.
9800.The devas standing as crowd everywhere thinking that this arrow,
Would swallow this entire world in a second were greatly upset,
And were wailing because they were scared and at that time,
Rama took arrow of fire God and destroyed the arrow of Ravana ,
Like the powerful thunder in the crowds catching fire.
9801. Then Ravana sent within a second several hundreds of crores,
Of arrows which would not miss their aim even if God of Death misses,
Which could drink all the water of the sea , which can make ,
Meru mountain in to powder , which is followed even by great storms ,
And which were trying to cross all the worlds.
9802.Some warriors would wonder and say “What a great speed of hand?”,
And get surprised ,, others would say, “This is also an illusion and not arrows.”,
Some would say with surprise “Is there sufficient place for this arrows?”,
And others would think, “never before has any one carried out a fight like this.,”
9803.That Lord who was the primeval one of the Vedas , within a second ,
For destroying the evil arrows with wings , which were covering the sky,
Used cruel arrows with crescent like tips and broke them open from,
From their big head up to the bottom .
9804.Ravana who was the greatest among those in all the worlds ,
Created by Lord Brahma who have done great penance and get benefitted ,
Decided, “Now I will use a new arrow which would do different types of war,”
And sent on Rama the son of Dasaratha , the arrow of Maya.
9805. Due to the arrow that he has sent the devas got scared that ,
He would completely burn and destroy all the worlds and become speechless.
The commanders of the monkey army also thought “ we are destroyed”
And dispersed from there and Rama the matchless lord of the good ,
Understood about that arrow.
9806.Seeing that arrow which was coming as if saying “ to the people ,
Who live in this broad worlds which is carried by the innumerable heads of Adhisesha,
There is no further chance of living “ and Rama who had broad and strong shoulders ,
Decorated by several types of precious gems , using a great and cruel arrow,
Called Gandharwa , which won over that arrow also.
9807. That Ravana with ten heads then thought , “I have a rod which was
Created by Brahma which was the cause of Hiranya to conquer all these worlds and ,
Which was previously held by an Asura called Madhu and using it,
I would kill this enemy ,” and he threw that rod at Rama .
9808-9809.. That Danda(rod) , which helped Daruka to destroy the Devas ,
Which was similar to the matchless Meru mountain and the Mandhara mountain,
Which shined like Sun, which had the property that it cannot be rolled,
By the entire world even if tries for an eon , which had crushed the heads of Asuras ,
Which had in olden times drunk the entire ocean filled with pure water ,
And which had luster much greater than that of the Sun came and the Devas thought ,
That it would break the universe like an intestine and destroy it ,
And all people became dispirited , the sky became empty and Mandhara mountain got scared.
9810. Seeing this scene that Rama with lotus like eyes using an arrow ,
Which cannot be even seen by the thousand eyed Indra.
Which had hundred globes in it and had the lustrous face of lotus ,
Cut that arrow in to hundred of pieces and dispersed it.
9811.Thinking that “Our enemy who is going to be destroyed ,
Is exhibiting his power with arrows and there is no use ,
In sending arrows like the ghost that cannot be destroyed ,
And so I would send Mayasthra so that this enemy cannot escape ,
And destroy him along with the weapons that he posseses.”
9812. After offering worship to the Mayasthra and saluting ,
Lord Shiva who he usually salutes, after thinking of the sage ,
As well as meter, he sent Mayasthra using his bow with an order,
“Go in all ten directions and sky without being tamed by any body.”
9813.As soon as he sent that Mayasthra there was as illusion ,
By which it appeared as if all the Rakshas bodies felled by ,
The cultured Rama and Lakshmana in to pieces ,
And all the numerous bodies which fell with very many wounds ,
Got life again and came again to fight and they appear to make a huge sound.
9814. Indrajit , his brother Athikaya , all great army leaders ,
And many other commanders , other ministers ,
And many other countless people seem to hide the entire sky ,
And raised huge sound that made even the rain to shatter.
9815, The mountain like Kumbhakarna with pot like ears ,
And other warriors , the Moola Bala army of Ravana ,
And all the elephant , chariots and horses and ,
Different type of vehicles joined together and came there.
9816.Making al the people living on the four directions surprised ,
The army estimated as thousand Vellam by wise people ,
And all the very angry ocean like army which earlier died in the battle field ,
AS if they got back their soul because of a boon from Lord Shiva , filled up everywhere.
9817.They started going everywhere after telling ”Did you win over us only?
Is there a possibility of our dying ? we will show our strength today ,
Come , come “ addressed to the warriors who killed them ,
Challenging them , making the Devas and sages run away .
9818.Due to the illusion several serpents led by Adhisesha came out ,
Digging holes on earth, they rose up above the earth ,with great speed,
The mountain like crocodiles which live in the water were found saying , this is not,
The proper place for them to live and sky is a better place to live rose up,
And the ghosts which were born by illusion were seen wearing curved ear globes.
9819.Those army of illusion who were born out of Mayasthra ,
Which were capable of destroying Dharma , made sages who did not go in untruth ,
And did a Yaga which is liked by Lord Brahma , dejected in mind ,
And with shining weapons appeared in a peculiar manner.
9820.Those who were dead but got up alive later , who have teeth shining like the moon,
Who have increased effects of illusion , who are spread like a wide ocean,
Appeared miraculously wearing pearl garland and came near.
9821.They who were like the lion that jumps , Yali with bent manes ,
Who were capable of preventing the war in all the directions and the world,
Who were like the jumping fire at deluge and tumultuous ocean,
Armed themselves with lustrous thunders and cruel weapons,
9822.Seeing this state of affairs , Rama , the consort of goddess Lakshmi,
Asked Matali “Is this illusion or has it occurred due to fate ,
Or is it it due to power of boons obtained by Rakshasas wearing anklets,
Or has it happened due to other reasons , if you know please tell.” And Matali replied.
9823.”Oh Lord who is the colour of rich cloud appearing in times of famine ,
The ignorant Ravana who has a shoulder which has been pierced by the strong tusk,
Of the elephants of direction has offered you , who is a blacksmith ,
A needle in which a thread can be introduced for price ,
And has sent against you the difficult to escape Mayasthra.”
9824. “Oh Lord who cures sickness of birth cycle and fate that leads to it ,
To those who chant your name , by your great arrow this power of Mayasthra
Would vanish like the birth cycle coming to an end to those who meditate on you,
And like the matchless power of chant that removes the poison ,
From the fangs of the cruel snakes with white teeth.”
9825.That Rama who stands outside the limit of being saluted ,
Or searched by the Upanishads which are the head of the Vedas ,
Send the powerful arrow of Jnana(wisdom) with a request ,
“ Either by your boons or illusions or due to your great power ,
You please chase out the power of this Mayasthra,”
9826 . As soon as Rama sent it that Jnanasthra which is great and very harsh,
It removed the power of that Mayasthra just like one who due to ignorance,
, Forgetting his state and getting tied up by illusion getting rid of it,
When the nature of not following Dharma is changed and good feelings enter in to him.
9827. The blue necked Lord Shiva , Lord Vishnu with wheel and lord Brahma ,
Born out of a lotus decided about the time when the soul of that cruel Rakshasa ,
Should be taken and That Ravana who made all the devas as his servants,
With an idea of destroying all that he saw , took the spear in his hand.
9828. Rama saw the spear sent by cruel , Ravana wearing the heroic anklets ,
Which was coming making the sound of thousand Kandams ,
Which made those devas who saw it get worried ,
Which is capable of burning the strength and clan of those warriors ,
Who were opposing it and which is capable of burning everything.
9829.That burning three headed spear came creating scare with three types of fire ,
And made the devas run away when it spun , making the monkeys run away ,
Which was spreading its great luster in all the stable worlds with everybody looking at it.
9830.Ravana told the spear “Please go” and devas became jaded ,
And said, “Oh Lord only you can destroy this and it cannot be destroyed ,
By anyone else and please win over the cruel spear with big mouth,
Which is coming towards you like God of death , Please register your victory.”
9831. The cruel arrows sent by Rama which by their speed was,
Even jolting thunder and which was proceeding like a cyclone ,
Were not able to give result and got destroyed like the ,
Evils done by atheists failing to harm the great one who have wisdom sight.
9832. That Rama who protects the world went on sending all the strong weapons,
Of the Devas continuously and they like lie and soft cotton broke down.
Then the lord understood the power of that hot spear and stood there helplessly.
9833.The devas got scared thinking that Rama has forgotten how to act and has left off,
The job of opposing the enemies and with dharma shivering and getting thoroughly confused,
Rama who was born as man stood without understanding his divinity.
And that spear neared him making all those who were witnessing it scared.
9834.When that spear came for destroying , with spitting fire , with ringing bells,
And speedily came opposite to the chest of Rama who was wearing lot of pearl garlands,
He with great hatred and great rage said “Hum” and with that sound that spear was destroyed.
9835.The Devas got back their soul and shouted with great joy and lost their fear,
They filled all places by a rain of flowers and they also danced and saluted Rama and told,
“You who have destroyed that spear , please become the fire that will burn away all our problems.”
9836.Ravana who was under the impression that the spear sent by him would not,
Go away without killing the enemy , stood staring at Rama who with his peculiar sound,
Of “hum” destroyed it and made in to powder. Then accepting that he has defeated him,’
Respected him for that , recollected the advice of Vibheeshana who gave it when Hanuman burnt Lanka.
9837.He thought with great surprise, “he is destroying the power of all my great boons,
“Is he lord Shiva?, no”, “is he Lord Brahma?, no””Is he Lord Vishnu?no”
“is he the one who got great power due to performing penance? He does not,
Seem to have the great ability to do that and since he is none of these,
Is he the primeval God who is the root cause of all the Vedas”
9838.”Let him be whoever he is, I would change from my heroic stance,
And would achieve victory standing before him as I am well known ,
For my valour in all the three worlds. If it is true that he who directly ,
Would kill, then the straight fame would stand firmly on its roots,
Whatever happens, I would not return”, thinking like this he started sending arrows.
9839.He then meditated in his heart the victorious arrow of Niryathi ,
The guardian of directions and that arrow reached his hands immediately,
And he mounted it on his bow which would destroy all the honours of God of death,
And with his blood red eyes spitting fire, he sent it to destabilize the world.
9840.That arrow which made Adhi Sesha with big head who carries the world scared ,
Came with several rows of heads, with measureless hoods , mouths and bodies ,
Having more weight compared to the huge Meru mountains and entered.
9841 They were like the mouths of Ghost From each of whose mouth,
Water was falling like a sea which has more of poisonous water, from whose eyes,
Fire sparks were coming out , which were crowding and making the sky not visible ,
And which had shining white teeth.
9842.It looked as if that arrow would definitely bite Rama and after wards
Would definitely drink this wide world along with its oceans and the merciless Rakshasa,
For the sake of troubling the world , would completely destroy it and he would powder it,
And those arrows with heads of serpents came spitting smoke.
9843.Those natural serpents dancing with their open hoods came as if they ,
Were going to swallow the big mountains with their mouth and Rama after seeing them,
And thinking that serpents have covered everywhere chose the real arrow of Garuda,
Which never misses its aim and sent it against them.
9844.Making one wonder where those crowds have disappeared,
And the world was seen filled with Garudas which were of golden colour, had beak, nails,
And mature wings , which was flying with speed of wind with its cruel feathers,
And was looking more like the world of Devas.
9845.Those innumerable number of birds were seen spitting great fire .
Using their mouths which cannot be moved and were looking like saying,
“We would defeat this Lanka which cannot be defeated by burning it ,
And it looked as if all the devas were holding lamps to light up the earth.
9846.The shining gem on the head of the serpents were like a collection ,
Of burning fire , and those Garudas as if they were stealing away lotus stems,
Picked them by their claws and using their sword like beaks ate them.
9847.At that time the Rakshasa became one with boiling heart,
And became one one breaths long and gives out fire sparks,
Due to very great anger and threw several thunder like hot arrows,
So that there did not seem to be any place in earth and heavens.
9848.Due to the very cruel arrows of Rama hitting them on their sharp mouth ,
The very speedy arrows which were sent by Ravana fell down and some arrows,
Entered the chest of the great Ravana and their tips were visible outside his chest.
9849.That Ravana who with great strength fought in an equal manner ,
With Lord Shiva and who lifted the Kailasa mountain on his shoulders ,
Forgot the magical tricks that he had learnt and due to that
Their divinity was lost and Rama’s strength started increasing .
9850.That Rama who is the truth in te Vedas chanted by Learned Vedic pundits,
Realizing that it was the proper time to cut off the head of Ravana,
Who was topmost among the cruel people , sent,
One crescent of moon arrow , cut his best head off and made it fall down.
9851.Due to hit by the arrow of Rama , just like the tip of the Meru mountain ,
Got broken and fell in to the sea in the war between the blowing wind and Adhisesha,
The big head of Ravana fell on that day along with fire and reached the sea.
9852. All the people who live on the sky jumped to the earth, and jumped and danced ,
So that the Trikuta mountain became damaged , threw their upper cloth ,
As well cloth tied on their waist , they sang praises of Rama , prayed and jumped.
9853.Just like due to the karma done the dead soul being born again immediately,
Without forgetting its earlier position , with folded lips due to anger ,
The head of Ravana grew up at that same spot and can this happen,
Without him having great penance earlier.
9854.With a thought realizing that , “that which was cut has not been cut “,
As soon as the arrow cut it , a new head grew up there immediately
And with great anger , just like the roaring of rain , it abused the great Rama.
9855.And that head with eyes of poison which went with great speed in to the sea , just like ,
It was picked up by the peak of the mountain , went every where ,
And as if it was drinking the tumultuous water of the ocean,
Which had the colour of the cloud shouted and made great sound.
9856. That Ravana who was shouting making even the great thunder scared ,
Became greatly angry knowing that Rama has cut off his head , sent fourteen arrows,
And hurt the shoulders of Rama who is like matchless letter “A” among the vowels.
9857.After realizing that Ravana has got a boon that if his head is cut off ,
It would grow again , Rama who held the stable divine wheel ,
Cut off the hand of evil Ravana which was holding ,
The bow which had shape of crescent and made it fall down.
9858.That hand which was cut due to being hit by the victorious and harsh arrow of Rama,
Was quickly replaced by another hand which easily caught hold of his bow,
And no one was able to realize that a hand has been cut and a new one grown.
9859.Ravana who wanted to break the pretty hands of the Charioteer of Rama ,
And to reduce his strength threw his hand which was cut by Rama ,
And which was holding a bow which was like lightning , using his hairy hand.
9860.As soon as that thick big hand thrown by Ravana who was having a lustrous ,
Diamond sword , hit Matali on his chest , he who had great ebbing strength in his mind,
Lost his balance with blood pouring out of his mouth.
9861.Ravana who had received the naturally sharpened sword ,
Which has not been sharpened after singing Sama Veda from hands of Shiva ,
Sent a thomara to kill Matali who was already suffering due to hit by his hand.
9862. Making people think that the life span of Matali would be put an end ,
By today itself that Thomara came spitting huge flames of fire ,
Rama who rules all others and had a bow ,
Sent a matchless arrow of five faces and powdered that Thomara,
9863. That Rama who is the matchless lord of wisdom , with a great speed ,
Of his hand without let off sent thousand arrows , which go far ,
With each of them giving rise to hundreds of arrows which would make things roll.
9864.The several cut heads of Ravana fell on the tides of oceans,
On different types of land , on all the special mountains ,
On all directions and in all places which are visible to the eye , making great sound.
9865. These heads split open by arrows of Rama went and dashed,
Against huge mountains , went and dashed against stars in the wide sky,
And they entered the ocean and sucked all water of the sea including Chura fishes.
9866.Is it not true that once the result of good deeds done over,
Several years get over , all the other things like fame would get damaged?
The Ghosts which you salute and go round Ravana now,
Uprooted the eyes from the cut heads and ate them.
9867. That very strong Ravana threw sword , spear , Pestle,
Vajrayudha ,mace and the axe which would trouble like God of death ,
Which he was holding on his shoulders , like a thunder.
9868.When Ravana threw such weapons on him , Rama the personification ,
Of masculine nature . thought that he would think about newer methods ,
And decided that he would decorate the entire body of Ravana with arrows.
9869.On his chests and shoulders which defeat cloud by their colour,
On his eyes and teeth which defeat the poison,
And on all the other body parts of that deceiver Ravana ,
Rama sent arrows and covered them like a nest.
9870.All his mouths were filled up with arrows of Rama ,
His eyes were all hidden by Rama’s arrows and those arrows ,
And the arrows that struck his body went out before the oozing of blood,
And all the entire environment was filled by Rama’s arrows.
9871.Due to long arrows entering in each of his hair pores,
And without taking his life went outside his body,
Though his mind was filled with vengeance and anger ,
He lost his power and sorrowed because he was spent up.
9872.That Ravana who in earlier times had gone to all places of Devas,
And went there In procession with blood flowing from his body ,
Killing the crocodiles , lost his conscience and was lying on the chariot.
9873.Seeing that the Devas jumped and danced with great glee ,
And the evil karma got mentally upset and fell after sweating ,
And then his charioteer , thinking that he has become tired of the battle ,
Went back and parked that golden chariot looking the other way .
9874.That Rama who was born as an incarnation to protect the Devas,
Saw Ravana falling down senseless after letting slip his weapons ,
Taking in to account the Dharma of war , stopped sending arrows.
9875.Matali told Rama “If Ravana regains consciousness nothing can be done ,
And so kill him when he is lying there with difficulties”,
And then Rama who is like a male lion replied to him as follows.
9876.”Is it Dharma to kill one who is senseless and from whose hands,
All weapons have slipped away and is suffering great sorrow ,
By going away from the Dharma of war and I feel ,
That the proper Dharma is going away from these base methods.”
9877.”Which among those scared merciless Rakshasas riding on golden chariots with handle,
Would not salute Rama with folded hands , after thinking about his heart which follows Dharma,
And That Ravana regained consciousness again making the Devas scared.
9878. That Evil Ravana who had eyes that were reflecting cruelty ,
As soon as he woke up did not see Rama riding on the famous chariot ,
And seeing his charioteer from the back , stared at him with ebbing anger.
9879.”You have turned the chariot and driven it back when Devas ,
Were witnessing it and made that Rama holding a valorous bow ,
Smile at me making fun of me “ and then started hating that charioteer.
9880.”Oh evil one who cannot be tolerated , as I was under the impression,
That you would protect me , You are leading a life of wealth and comfort,
And as a compensation to all that , you made my enemies think,
That I am one scared of war .Would you continue to live”,
Saying this Ravana suddenly stood up .
9881. Looking at the sword of Ravana by the corner of his eyes ,
Moved near to Ravana’s feet and saluted them by bowing his head ,
And told him, “Be kind enough to hear my words and please put out ,
Your anger which is like the fire at deluge “ and continued to tell.
9882.”Oh Lord , When I noticed that your valorous strength was reducing,
Thinking that if you continue to remain in that place ,
Your soul would be taken away from you and to remove your sorrow ,
I did bring the chariot this way and my action was truthful.”
9883.”It is the duty of the charioteer when he decides that ,
Definitely death would come to his lord based on the strength ,
As well as his tiresomeness to a take action to help him recover.
Your deciding me to punish with the sword is improper , please understand my intention.”
9884.When the charioteer begged him like this , Ravana thought about it ,
And taking mercy upon him told him , “Drive my victorious chariot again.”
And then his chariot went and stood against the chariot of Rama,
And the evil Ravana gain faced Rama in war.
9885.And he then sent crores of arrows which were more cruel,
That even the God of death on Rama as if to tell him that,
He was not the old Rakshasa but a new one with the sword,
And fought a very ferocious war and those who saw that war were scared,
9886.Like the formation of the sentence , “If there is light , there is fire”,
Rama thought that as long as bow was hanging on shoulder of Ravana ,
It would not be possible to defeat him , he sent a matchless arrow which could even swallow thunder.
9887. Rama sent the Narayanasthra and cut off the long bow of Ravana,
Who won over the elephants which support and carry the lady earth
And cut that fearful bow in to two pieces .
9889.When that bow which was made by Lord Brahma was cut off ,
By the arrow of Narayana who has thousand names and fell down,
Devas jumped with excess joy and felt that,
They got great result for great penances done by them.
9890. He whose chest made the tusks of the elephants of direction brake ,
Making the Goddess Lakshmi who stays on the chest of Rama move away,
Sent iron pestle , spear , mace , pointed stick , sword ,
And the Kappana which spits fire while going on Rama.
9891. After cutting all the weapons that were sent by Ravana ,
Rama who has removed all faults from himself, heaped all of them in the broad sea
And after understanding that all the weapons he sent,
Could not win over Ravana , got engaged in search for more suitable weapons.
9892.When he thought over he remembered the weapons which were smaller,
Than the small dusts of sand and those which were tinier than the thoughts of wise people ,
Went deep inside the black eye balls of Ravana and ,
They went inside his old wounds but they were ineffective ,
And he started thinking about what should be done.
9893.Then Rama for the sake of killing Ravana , took the arrow ,
Of the four faced Lord Brahma who was born on the lotus from belly ,
Of Lord Vishnu and decided that he would send it ,
Aimed at the heart of that sinner and took a firm decision.
9894.That handsome Rama took that arrow of that Brahmin who was primeval ,
To all beings , worshipped it , kept it on the string of his bow ,
And pulled it keeping on his shoulders which were like Meru mountain.
9895. That one belonging to the clan of the Sun God , send that arrow,
Which was made for Lord Shiva for burning the three cities ,
Which was used by him to put a hole on the Maramara trees,
And which was used him to kill Vali , aiming at the chest ,
Of the king of Rakshasas which does not mind being hit,
By sharpened arrows and which was shining like fire.
9896.The Brahmastra which left the hand of Rama who is lord Vishnu,
Went with the speed which was not attained by wind and the cruel fire,
And went with four faces which belonged to the four directions,
And went due to the power of root chant of Lord Brahma towards Ravana.
9897.The intense cruel light of that arrow , removed all the darkness ,
And just like the Sun at Deluge and just like matchless fire worm,
Flew outside the horizon and the oceans filled with water.
9898.At that instant that Brahmastra along with the divine wheel of Rama,
Who has the best character among males entered the chest of Ravana,
And made the earth as well as all directions startled.
9899. That divine arrow sent by Rama , after taking away the three crore,
Years life span of Ravana , The result of great penance done by him with great effort,
The boon given to him by Lord Brahma the first among the Devas ,
That he cannot be killed by any of the thirty three crore Devas
And the great power of his shoulders which helped him conquer ,
All the three worlds and eight directions , entered in to his chest ,
Rotated all over his body , took away his soul and went outside .
9900.With the joyfully shouting Devas , Brahmins as well as sages ,
Reciting blessing , with the shower of rain following it ,
That black mountain arrow went and took its divine bath in the ocean of milk ,
After rising up from the ocean of blood that flowed from body of Ravana,
Who was having a mountain like chariot , again reached the quiver of Rama.
9901.Ravana who was like the crown to the clan of the Rakshasas,
Just like thunder falling out from the black cloud, who was bleeding hot blood ,
From his twenty strong shoulders and from the mountain like chest ,
Decorated by garlands with the gem studded ornaments breaking ,
With fire coming out of his war like eyes fell down,
From the chariot on the earth with face hitting the earth.
9902.Those ten faces of dead Ravana who had gone away from path of Dharma ,
Was like one with great anger which has subsided ,with mind subsided ,
With tricks in his mind subsided , with enmity destroyed , with the twenty fight hands,
Losing their power to fight , with passion to Sita dying away and with eroded strength ,
Were shining three times better making the sages ,
Who have conquered themselves bow their head in shame.
9903.When Rama ordered Matali, “Please get down the golden chariot on to earth”,
And when that charioteer was bringing down the chariot to the earth immediately,
Rama who had a very lovable form and who was the darling who made Dharma grow,
Saw clearly the dead Ravana from whose body blood was being splattered up to heaven,
9904.Then Rama gave leave to go by saying “You please take the chariot ,
And go back to heaven “ and that consort of goddess Lakshmi ,
Surrounded by his younger brother and several of the army chiefs ,
Went out of the battle field and with a pleasing mind saw carefully,
The dead body of Ravana who was lying on the earth dead after fighting great war.
9905. Numerous monkeys as if they were dancing on a mountain with joy,
Danced and jumped on the head, shoulders and broad back of Ravana.
Is there a need to find similarity to the wealth which goes to down trodden
Without any hesitation and does not bother about bigness or lowly nature of people ,
After the fall of Ravana ? Is not the wealth of the base people , like a water bubble?”
9906.On the back of Ravana lying next to the greatly spread scented ,
Flower garlands which he had been wearing which are being,
Ploughed by the bees , like a pretty ornament ,
Were the large number scars made by the elephants of the direction,
Which had very thick hands were like the red crescent moon ,
Which wanders around thick forests of clouds, with its stains difficult to see.
9907. When Rama who had pretty eyes like lotus flower with anger,
Caused by the thought about Lady Sita of very tender nature ,
Saw the back side of the proud Ravana and saw the long red scar ,
Of tear , Rama smiled making fun of Ravana and started saying.
9908.”Though Ravana has been truly recognized as one who has conquered ,
All the three worlds , he died today due to my arrows” and due to this ,
If you examine my victorious shoulders . you would find it shining greatly ,
But this Ravana seem to have retreated in some war,
And has received long red wounds on his back, showing that he is inferior,”
99 09 “On one side though he has lifted the mountain of Lord Shiva himself ,
When I heard that he was once tied by the Kartha Veerya, I used to be ashamed for him,
And I am now seeing that he has wounds on the back, when he retreated from the enemy.”
9910. ”Oh Vibheeshana who has a chest decorated by ornaments ,
Now my enemies who like to eat away everything would eat away my fame,
By laughing at me sarcastically , for having achieved victory over ,
The very masculine Ravana who has shown his back in the war ,
And thus this victory has become a waste and the undying fame ,
Which is stable from the world due to death of Ravana would not reach me.”
9911.Vibheeshana who heard these words from Rama started having,
River like flowing tears , long breath ,constant sobbing and a burning heart ,
Told Rama,” Lord , please do not tell the words that should not be told”,
And standing pitiably , due to sorrow which no being can tolerate told.
9912.”Oh Lord , The defeat by Karthaveeryarjuna with thousand shoulders ,
And by Vali of Ravana only happened due to the curse given to him by Devas,
And now due to the sickness of passion that he has towards the lady,
Who merits to be saluted more than a mother ,and due to your anger,
He has been defeated and otherwise which valorous warrior can defeat him.”
9913.”Due to his going to the limits of the world and winning over everyone,
He was not able to see enemies anywhere and decided that he would win over,
The mountain like elephants, which were the guardians of the directions ,
Which with their tusks pierced his chest , making them come out of his back,
And due to these only the scars on his back are there,
Because which weapon of any of his enemies can cause hurt to him.”
9914. “And in the olden days all those tusks became ornaments to the chest of Ravana ,
And due to the speed of powerful arrows of God of death who came booming a valorous conch,
And due to the cruel hit by the fists of the son of the wind God , they came out of his back.
9915.”Oh God , except for those scars , even if the poison swallowed by lord Shiva,
Wants to swallow the Lord himself, Or even if the poisonous serpents ,
Neared , Garuda the king of birds with a desire to kill him , none of the weapons ,
Which are in this world or outside it which cut off enmity, would be able to go near him.”
9916.”Oh valorous warrior , Lord Vishnu who taking the form of a Boar ,
Lifted the entire world surrounded by the sea on his horn in the early times,
And many others like him have undergone the misery thinking ,
When they would be able to get freedom from Ravana and even if they hear,
About the death of Ravana by you, they would doubt it and would not come out.”
9917.Then Rama said, “Is it like that?” and got rid of his suspicion and shame ,
And then looked at his own shoulders , looked at Vibheeshana and then told him,
“Oh Vibheeshana, it is not proper to be inactive due to enmity with the dead one?,
You please perform all the prescribed death rites to him and repay your debt.”
9918.After the Generous Rama told like that , for meeting with very many Devas ,
Who were very happy , who had got rid of all their sorrow ,
Who were coming to salute him and who were living in various worlds ,
Rama went seeking them and Vibheeshana did the following.
9919.When the Lord with great mercy told him that , “ The evil acts ,
Done by him had split our mind as if it was cut by the sword,
But it is fit to be pardoned and as per tradition perform the death rites to him,”
Vibheeshana fell on that body of Ravana like a mountain falling on another fallen mountain.
9920. Then Vibheeshana started wailing with an open mouth . making ,
All the beings on earth take mercy on him , and even Devas and sages,
Developing mercy in their heart , so the affection and sorrow ,
Which was preventing his detached sensibilities were getting finished.
9921.”Oh my elder brother , who was the storehouse of matchless prowess,
Who had taken birth as the deluge to the Devas , Who was the God of death to all Devas,
Contrary to swallowing another being as soon as you saw , Janaki, the great poison.
Which lead to your losing your life and you are a matchless warrior
Are lying there like a very common soldier in the battle field,
Are you thinking in your death my words though you thought that I should not be thought off,”
9922.”Oh brother who had the ability to take out the eyelids of the elephants ,
Of Direction so that they are destabilized, I told you that that your loving ,
A virtuous lady of a great clan who is loved by another one liike her soul,
Would bring you unending bad name and are you at least now ,
Understanding that the anger that you got against me then is wrong ?
Has your greed which went on increasing and lead
To the destruction of your entire clan, came to an end , at least now?”
9923.” I told you that, “Once upon a time a lady called Vedavathi who curser you,
And jumped in the fire has come now as this lady , Oh brother,
With mountain like shoulders “ and without bothering about it , you got angry ,
Which led to the destruction of your entire clan, and even then,
Without making Lord Rama as your friend , you destroyed yourself ,
When I told you about the strength of Rama , you did not understand it ,
Have you understood about it at least now?”
9924.”The boons given by Lord Brahma who sits on a scented lotus flower,
And Lord Shiva who holds the very sharp axe along with ten heads,
Have now broken in to dust and though you did not understand his strength then,
But at least have you understood it today when you have reached his world ,
That Rama is the god of all beings.”
9925.”Have you reached the heaven of heroes ? or Have you reached the land,
Of your grand father Virincha who is first and greater than all beings?
Or Have you attained the land of Lord Shiva who wears the crescent on his head?
Oh my elder brother , who without getting scared took away your soul ?
Let it all be like that, has the God of love stopped the big games that he played with you?
Did the moon who was burning you with passion become cool at least now?’
9926.”That great sinner Soorpanakha blamed you , That “you killed your ,
Brother in law whom you have not killed “ and keeping that evil in her mind ,
Waited for proper time biting her lips with her teeth and has she ,
Unburdened her anger on you now? Not knowing whether the good and bad people ,
Would be in heaven or hell and thinking that they all would show enmity to you ,
You fell from the high pedestal by your passion “On whose face are you staring now?”
9927.” Your hand which had hugged the ladies of victoy in war , of the knowledge ,
And of the fame , wanted to hug the great Goddess Lakshmi like Sita ,
Who maintained divine chastity which is beyond the knowledge of Devas ,
And because of that you had to give up your life , Oh mad person who got bad name,
With the chest which broke the tusks of elephants of directions, ,
Alas you are hugging the lady earth and lying there.”
9928.Jambhavan , the king of bears lifted Vibheeshana who was greatly wailing by his hand ,
And said, “Oh King with mountain like shoulders , who is not taking in to account the effect of fate ,
Have you become one with senses and feeling , Are you crying without getting consoled ?,
Are you getting drowned in sorrow ?” and Vibheeshana became consoled and normal,
And at time the daughter of Maya heard about what happened to Ravana.
9929.At that time, followed by endless lakhs of Rakshasa ladies ,
Who had untied their hair which was decorated by flowers,
And who were Wailing and crying came in a huge crowd along
With Mandodhari, who was always keeping her husband in mind.
9930. Like the bad name to a person who does not take takes care of good beings and
Not helped by kindness and charity getting spread all over the world ,
The sound of wailing with an open mouth by the Rakshasis spread all over the world.
9931.With the toe ring getting sorry and like the anklets wailing ,
From every tower some deva ladies of Ravana came out and saying ,
“From today enmity with Indra has come to an end “ they went to the heaven .
9932. Some ladies came like clouds from the sky , with their call sounding like thunder,
Their beauty shining like lightning , their ornaments of ear shining like bow ,
And tears falling down like rain from their eyes and like collection of clouds.
9933.They came holding their hands above their heads , with tears falling on their breasts ,
With a drooping face and they fell on the chest and shoulders of Ravana ,
Like the crowds of swans which fall on the tides of the ocean.
9934.Those Rakshasa maidens came in huge crowds and divided the body of Ravana,
In to head, legs , the tree like shoulders , chests and all over his body,
And hugged the part that was chosen by them again and again.
9935.The only sorrow those ladies had experienced till then was parting with Ravana,
For those Rakshasis who were spending their time thinking that , the only joyful,
Time in their life was when they spent it with him , and they fell on his shoulders ,
Who was the several times modeled perfection by the creator and hugged him like their soul.
9936.The Yaksha maidens , The Rakshasa maidens , the serpent maidens,
The sidha maidens who never fainted and the Vidhyadara maidens,
Due to sharpness of their love lost teir wisdom ,
Avoided all other methods of endearment and started hugging him.
9937.”Have you not still forgotten Sita whom you imprisoned,
In your mind going against Dharma , even after your own death?
You never gave us your flower like mouth , did not bother to see us,
And never were kind to us and now you are dead “ Said they and cried.
9938.The daughter of Maya fell on the brave and very great Ravana ,
Like lightning falling on the sea with lashing tides ,
Started wailing making even trees and mountains melt and told like this.
9939. “oh mother, Oh my mother , what shall I say about the state of cruel me,
Should I die after the death of the king of the Rakshasas? Have I left that principle,
Also from what I had been observing ? Was it by that mistake ,
That the crown heads of my husband fell before my death ?
Are those heads lying on the earth his heads ?What shall I say ?
Poor great Ravana, should his life end like this ? alas.”
9940.”Did the arrows of that matchless one search on the top and bottom of the body,
Of the pretty body Of Ravana who lifted the Kailasa mountain ,
Belonging to Lord Shiva who wears the white Yerukku flowers ,
For finding out where his soul is located ?Did it think that Sita who decorated,
Her hairs with flowers over which honey bees hover must have been kept,
In his prison of mind and were those arrows enter and search the body for her?”
9941. Did those arrows of the matchless Rama split his chest decorated ,
By garlands of pearls like open caves and go away and cross all the worlds,
To a very long distance? How did you lose all your strength and ,
Fall down on the battle field after losing all the boons also?
Did one arrow of that man kill you who is the great Ravana?
I am not able to believe it .Has that one man so much strength.”
9942.”The great beauty of Sita who was like an ornament for all women,
Her chastity , the love towards her of Ravana with long hands ,
The nose that was lost by Soorpanakha , The coming of Rama,
In sage’s garb to the forest as per the order of the king of Kings Dasaratha,
And lastly the great penance done by Indra brought his end.”
9943.”I was greatly confident thinking that the end Of you who was stronger ,
Than the elephants of directions , Lord Shiva, Lord Brahma and Lord Vishnu ,
Would never come and I never thought that is a man who is matchlessly strong,
Could destroy the great ocean like penance done by him,
As well as the boons that he had obtained which were his protection.”
9944.I who am proud of the large number of boons that were received by him,
Who had a life span of three and half crore years and whose great strength ,
Was considered by very greatly wise people as one without comparison,
Never realized that the ocean of his boons which was like a limitless ,
Mily ocean with tides , would be destroyed by the starter called Lady Sita.”
9945.”Who are the people who can understand the nature of the world fully ?
That Ravana who scared al those fourteen worlds , has left his body here ,
And has gone to heaven . How is it Rama the man with the greatness of his boons ,
Has destroyed the personal victim of the God of love who using the sugarcane as his bow,
The bees as the string and the flower arrows used to trouble him always?”
9946. Wailing like this loudly , with a broken mind , she hugged ,
The great chest of Ravana which was decorated by many ornaments,
With her tender hands and calling him , took a deep breath and lost her soul.
9947. All the Deva ladies , Vidhyadhara ladies ,
Other Rakshasa ladies , the wives of great sages ,
And the human ladies with great chastity praised Mandodhari.
9948.After this as per custom Vibheeshana using ,
The procedure that was laid out by the great Vedas ,
Collected all the needs for funeral ceremonies ,
Raised the fire and with great sorrow ,
Kept his very beautiful elder brother on funeral pyre.
9949.That Vibheeshana who was shedding more tears ,
Than a completely filled up water pot ,
After finishing all the funeral rituals ,
Offered the daughter of Maya who ,
Died along with her husband as an offering to the fire.
9950.After performing necessary funeral rites as per the books .
To all others who have lost their souls in the war by offering fire ,
And after completing the water ceremonies Vibheeshana ,
Reached the divine feet wearing sound producing anklets
Who is the one who is the only help available to all.
9951.That Generous Rama seeing Vibheeshana who saluted his feet said,
“Oh clear one , remove the sorrow that is completely filling your mind,
And that is the practice of all who came before us ,
And like this that Rama removed the burden of sorrow from heart of Vibheeshana .
Chapter on Returning
(This chapter describes events after crowning of Vibheeshana till Rama reached back to his city of Ayodhya. Rama first requests Lakshmana to crown Vibheeshana as king of Lanka. Then he requests Vibheeshana to bring Sita after dressing her well before him. When she came Rama ordered her to prove her chastity. She jumps in fire and the fire God attests to her chastity. Lord Brahma and Lord Shiva tell Rama who he is . King Dasaratha comes and blesses his sons and Sita and goes back, Rama and all monkeys and Rakshasas start towards Ayodhya in Pushpaka Vimana. As per request of Sita they also take the ladies of Kishkinda with them. They reach the hermitage of sage Bharadwaja who offers a feast to them. Hanuman goes and informs about safety and impending arrival of Rama to Bharata who was about to jump in fire .Rama after meeting Guha arrives the next day morning. After a joyous meeting in the banks of Ganges , they all proceed to Ayodhya.)
9952. To Vibheeshana who came and reached Rama by his greatly blessed actions,
Rama told, “Oh intelligent Vibheeshana , who has great heard knowledge of justice ,
And the rules of Manu, Do not feel sad “ and then he told Lakshmana,
Who had great wealth of penance , the following.
9953.”Oh Lakshmana , please go along with Sugreeva the son of Sun God,
Hanuman the son of wind God and other monkey warriors and,
As per the rules of Veda crown Vibheeshana the one who never swerves ,
From Dharma as the king of Lanka.”
9954.After telling like this , when he gave leave for Lakshmana ,
And others , to go , the Devas who were near by ,
Along with guardians of eight directions went along,
And provided necessary help in conducting crowning ceremony.
9955.Those devas who had achieved victory without any faults,
Brought waters from the seven oceans surrounding the world ,
And also waters from the sacred rivers , the ornaments ,
Suitable for a great king as well as throne supported by lions.
9956.As per the orders of Lord Brahma , Maya the Asura architect ,
Who had a deer like face constructed a greatly lustrous hall .
Made of gems making Lord Shiva who carries ,
River ganges on his head and other Devas greatly wonder.
9957. The Devas who live in heaven as per the rituals told by Vedas ,
Which have truth embedded in them , anointed Vibheeshana properly ,
With the sacred waters in a very proper manner and Lakshmana ,
With his lion like hands made Vibheeshana wear the crown,
9958.That Vibheeshana who was filled with great victory ,
Looked like A black mountain wearing the Sun on his head ,
And sitting on a seat made by matchless and faultless gems ,
And with his relations greeting him loudly with joy , sat on the throne.
9959. While the Devas rained flowers on him, Sidhas and others,
With great love threw greatly scented flowers and Sages along with ,
Those trinity who did not have any difference among themselves ,
Gave him the flower of blessings told by their toungue.
9960.That chief of Rakshasas who got crowned fell at feet of Lakshmana,
And saluted him and treated that one who had great love with hospitality,
And with a voice like thunder told Anala the following words.
9961.”OH anala , whose shoulders are placed densely , till I return ,
To this city from Ayodhya to Lanka , look after all beings ,
Without allowing them to suffer and then reached ,
The divine feet of Rama who wore flower garlands.
9962.When along with Vibheeshana the king of Rakshasas,
Hanuman , Sugreeva and Angadha saluted his feet
That Rama Speedily hugged that Vibheeshana ,
Who had surrendered to him and told him these rules of justice.
9963.That Rama who had given the Vedas to this world said,
“Oh limitless follower of Dharma , you please rule this Lanka,
Which would give you blessings in this world and heaven,
So that all the beings of the three worlds respect and salute you ,
Without erring from path formulated by the Devas as Dharma .”
9964.That Lord Rama who always remembered the words of his mother ,
Said several advices about justice and Dharma again and again , and said,
“Oh very famous Vibheeshana ,Please lead a stable life with members of your clan,”,
And then looked at the son of wind God to tell him some thing.
9965.When these events were happening Rama thinking ,
About the future things to do in his mind , called Hanuman,
And said, “Go to Sita who has a mouth more red than coral,
And tell her all the events that happened here.”
9966.That Hanuman who did not have death , saluted Rama ,
Took leave from him and went to the forest where ,
Sita , the goddess who sits on the lotus flower is being kept,
And to her who was suffering from love sickness ,
Told the following news which was like water ,
That would bring back life to the dried branch of a tree.
9967.”oh poor one, auspiciousness to you , oh lady who wears ornaments,
Long live , The Great Rama who is like the masked elephant ,
Killed Ravana the upper most boundary of evil , auspiciousness to you.”
9968.That Hanuman who had mountain like shoulders , singing ,
The names of Rama several times jumped to the left and right,
And danced and stood with both hands held like a garland over him ,
9969”.The ten heads of Ravana lay on the floor like the mountains,
Holding the earth and his shoulders were lying there ,
Like tides of the ocean again on earth without any movement.”
9970.Due to order of the Lord Rama and due to the love ,
Of Vibheeshana who did not have cruelty and followed Dharma ,
Being there always , All ladies of Lanka are alive without a single male.
9971 .Hearing that good news that lady , like the moon ,
After drinking the nectar on the day it was churned out from the sea ,
Growing crescent by crescent to the fully lustrous form,
Stood with great glamour and luster as if those crescents have flowered.
9972.That Goddess who was like the cool moon that was swallowed,
By Rahu and later spit out, due to the words of Hanuman ,
Had a shining face and red mouth like the aambal flower ,
And her busts expanded to twice the size making her waist further sorry.
9973 .Which part of the Goddess was more prominent ? was it,
The excess of joy in her mind?was it the shoulders wearing bangles ,
Which were rising up?or was it her chariot like hips ,
Which made her apparel loosen or was it her breasts?
9974.Her pretty eyelids and her curved breasts were ,
Covered with sweat and that lady who used to talk,
Sweetly with a lisp , was thinking about something,
And was talking about some other thing and would her ,
Further increased happiness make her look like one who is drunk?
9975.That Lady who cleaned the stain of a great family life ,,
Who had a honest mind , became happy as was described ,
And looked at Hanuman and simply kept quiet,
Due to emotions making her not know the proper words to respond.
9976.That Hanuman who had the power to walk in path of Dharma,
Without slipping away from it , seeing that Lady was not speaking anything ,
Was not able to understand the reason and asked whether it was due to ebbing joy,
Or because she thought the news may be a lie and Sita replied as follows.
9977.”Due to the flood like joy , I have become stupefied ,
And thinking about the words to say to you ,
Am not able to reply you .Would great luck cause mental instability?”
9978.”Oh Hanuman, earlier you told me that you would get me ,
Released from the prison of Rakshasas and now you have brought news of joy ,
And thinking what present I should give you, I have become speechless.”
9979.”Oh person with great culture , If I give you all the three worlds,
As a compensation for what you did , I understood that it would not be sufficient,
For those worlds are not as stable as the help you did.
Saluting you with my head is the only thing that I can do.”
9980.”oh Hanuman who is an emissary with very great qualities similar,
To the well polished and cleaned gem with a hole , because of these reasons,
I am not able to give you back anything which is suitable .What can I do for you ?please tell.”
9981.”Oh our goddess like lady , who is like a peacock of great clan,
Is there a boon that you can give me which would be greater than,
Taking you to great Rama , which would cause you a very great joy?”Said Hanuman.
9982. He further said , “Oh mother , I would like to kill all these Rakshasis ,
Who were causing scare to you , by burning all of them except ,
Trijata who has a face which is shining like rays of great gems.”
9983.”I would with my long nails tear the mountain like body of those Rakshasis,
Who scolded you with unfit words , Who fell on you after a speedy run,
And told you that they would swallow you, and make them food for God of death.” Said he.
9984.”I would cut the intestines of these Rakshasis , drink their blood ,
And cut their body to pieces and eat them “ AS soon as Hanuman told like this ,
Those very strong Rakshasis begged Sita, “Oh mother , your feet ,
Is the only real protection to us .We would not leave them.”
9985. That Sita who was like a mother looked at those Rakshasis and told,
“Do not get scared” and then looked at the good face of stable Hanuman,
“Oh pure one , these Rakshasis only told me those words ,
Which were told to them by Ravana. What other evils have they done to me?”
9986.”Oh Hanuman who has more love towards me than your mother ,
Oh best among those who are wise , this sorrow has come to me ,
Because of my evil Karma .Are these Rakshasis more cruel than the hunchback Mandara?
And so do not keep in your mind all those things that happened ?”
9987.Sita who had a face that gave a stain to Moon and conquered him,
Looked at Hanuman said, “You have to give me this boon., Do not ,
Cause sorrow to the mind of these cruel Rakshasis , where cruelty stays.”
9988.When Sita told him ike this Hanuman said ,”what a great mercy ,
Is there with this matchless consort of Lord Rama?” and ,
When he was standing there saluting her , Rama told Vibheeshana,
“Oh Vibheeshana , go and bring my queen in a very gala manner.”
9989.As soon as Rama ordered to Vibheeshana whose body was black ,
And whose ornaments were shining , who was looking like ,
Lightning from a black cloud “Go and bring her with speed of thought”
Immediately reached Asoka Vana and sprinkled ,
The dust at the divine feet of Sita on his head.
9990.”Oh Goddess ,Has not what you wanted been fulfilled ?
Rama the God of who learned Vedas desires to see you ,
And Devas also waiting to see both of you joining together and Rama told,
“Make her wear speedily the decorations that are suitable to her ,
After leaving out this sorrow caused due to parting ,
And bring her here with great haste.” , Said Vibheeshana.
9991. “Oh valorous one , It would be great if my Lord Rama , the crowd of Devas,
The sages who are assembled there and the ladies who maintain chastity ,
In consonance with the great clans they belong see my form,
As I stayed in the prison here and I think that it is,
Not proper for me to decorate myself more than this and come there.” Said Sita.
9992. When the Goddess told like that , then the king of the Rakshasas told,
“This is what was ordered by Rama who has a shoulder like a blue mountain.”
And hearing that Sita replied, “ That is great “ and agreed for that proposal,
And then The Thilothama and others who belonged to the world of Devas,
Went towards Sita so that she can be decorated in a proper manner.
9993. Menaka , Rambha and Urvasi and other ladies of the Deva land,
Took with them a faultless combination of Musk , Punugu and other scents,
For anointing Sita And reached very near that lady who had not taken any food in prison.
9994.Ramba , one among the deva maidens cleaned and straightened the hair of Sita,
Who was the personification of female nature , who was one adding to the beauty,
Of the great culture called Chastity , who is goddess Lakshmi ,
Who is the definition of beauty , who rose from the ocean of milk ,
Along with the nectar and Who is the mother who nurtures Dharma , using her fingers.
9995.Those Deva maidens cleaned her pearl like teeth , in her coral coloured mouth,
Which used to speak words which were sweeter than sugar syrup ,
And made it shine like diamond , and applied scented ointments on her,
And like washing , cleaning and polishing of gem coated with mud ,
They gave her a bath singing auspicious songs as told in the Vedas.
9996.They then applied white unguents all over her body making it ,
Look like a coral flag is covered with the foam of milk , Applied,
Saffron paste and covered her breats and covered her body,
With golden cloth which was like the rarely seen Karuvila flowers ,
And made her wear a waist belt called Mekala over her waist,
Which was holding her hips , which is play ground of God of love.
9997.Then they made her wear gem studded golden ornaments which would be suitable ,
To the wife of Indra and which were shining like the stars who were wives of the moon,
And made her eat the scented Thamboola and made her mouth look like,
The fresh saffron as well as corals along with fresh betel nuts,
Ansd after waving with Aarathi water and made her wear ,
On her forehead protection against any possible evil eye.
9998.Then Lord Vibheeshana brought Sita who was looking like the deer,
Inside the round moon , made her climb the Air plane ,
With Deva maidens following her . With the sphere like monkeys ,
And the Rakshasas with shining sword protecting her ,
And lead her to Rama, the God of Gods as per his order.
9999.In the place where Rama was there ,the ladies belonging to Devas and sages,
Vidhayadhara ladies with coral like mouth and all the greats belonging to the three worlds,
Without any difference between them assembled there entering in to joyful conversation.
10000.That great lady who was born in a great clan who is the model for chastity ,
Was approached by everyone and they neared her in such a way ,
That there was no place for her to move about in any direction ,
After getting down from the Vimana and the Rakshasa security guards,
Waved their batons and drove out the crowd and ,
The great sound raised by the crowd spread greatly like sound of ocean tide.
10001.At that Rama with his lustrous face resembling the just opened lotus flower,
Stared angrily and asked ,”What is the reason for this great sound ?”
And the sages who were sorrowing told him about the reason.
10002. Rama even before the words of the sages reached his ears ,
Laughed like a thunder with his lips shivering and stared at Vibheeshana,
And said, “Oh wise person who has learnt all pure books telling about truth,
Should you get performed the acts that are unsuitable ?”
10003.”Oh Vibheeshana , who is an expert in books on various thoughts ,
The guardians of directions , Devas and others with the great desire ,
To see the place where the battle took place have crowded here ,
And who ordered you to drive away those who have come near with great joy?”
10004.”oh valorous one , would Lord Shiva who carries the weapon called axe ,
The Lord Vishnu who is armed with the divine wheel and Lord Brahma,
Who sits on the lotus flower come anywhere without their queen like wives?
When the numberless Devas , with each of them bringing their wives ,
Wanted to see the battle ground as well as lady Sita , would you push them out?
If that is so , what would happen to the ordinary people who have come here?”
10005.”Oh king of Rakshasas ,It is not proper for you to drive away ,
These ordinary people who have not got involved in any mistake.”
And after this was said by that Rama the lord of the Vedas with red eyes ,
Vibheeshana who was blessed with purity , suffered great sorrow ,
Breathed heavily and lost balance of his body and faultless mind.
10006. That Sita who was as great in chastity reached near the battle field ,
Where the eagles , hawks and ghosts were dancing so that .
Their hunger get satiated and she with great love who with his great capacity ,
Bent his bow creating newer and newer food for them ,
And with great joy in her black and wide eyes told the following.
10007.”To that monkey Hanuman who showed my chastity to my husband and also made me ,
See the battle ready form of my lord , and made the clans ,
In which I was born and the clan in which I got married stand in a stable manner ,
And also prevented the destruction of this world by Ravana ,
Would my chastity give him a life without death at any time?”
10008. “Due to Ravana bringing me and keeping me in prison ,
My body lost its purity and I have lost my soul long back.”
And that lady who was telling this when she was in prison ,
Did not have any desire and who was faultless ,
Saw Rama with the colour of green leaf, coral like red mouth ,
And holding in his hand the great bow, just before her.
10009.She came surrounded by Deva maidens in the plane,
And with her face indicating that she was like the body,
Looking at its lost soul trying to get it back got down on the earth.
10010. After saluting him who would come with her ,
In any birth she takes and also would accompany her to the other world,
And thought that my desire is fulfilled and lost her great sorrow.
10011.That Lord also looked at that divine lady with love, who is the queen of chastity,
One who protects her feminine qualities, who is the real beauty of beauty,
One who made his fame in this world permanent and who does good,
To all beings even though she had parted from him, who is her lord.
10012.Rama looked at her who wets her breasts with stain of parting,
With tears flowing from her eyes due to great sorrow,
And who was like a peacock saluting him ,
Like an angry snake with its fully open hood .
10013.”You stayed in the city of Rakshasas for a long time ,
With a desire to eat many of their food varieties,
You lived without attaining death with a damaged character,
You were subservient to that Rakshasa who forsook justice and Dharma,
And stayed there for a long time, and what for ,
Have you come back here without any fear? ,
Did you expect that Rama would want you” asked Rama.
10014.”I did not build a bridge over the sea , destroy completely,
The Rakshasa army who were shining more than lightning,
And further fought with them and wiped off their enmity ,
For the sake of freeing you from prison,
But I reached this Lanka for correcting myself from the mistake I did.”
10015.”Oh lady who is bereft of emptiness, did you not eat ,
The flesh of animals which is tastier than the nectar of Devas,
Did you not drink Alcohol ? And in spite of all that ,
Are you not managing to stay alive? Are there ,
Any items left of the suitable food for myself also?”
10016.”All those good qualities in you which were like gems,
Studded on an ornament are no more with you?
You did not behave yourself like a lady born in a great clan?
And you have proved that you were born like a insect on earth with no aim?”
10017.”Your feminine qualities, greatness , great birth ,
The truth of your chastity , have all disappeared ,
Like the fame of a weak king , due to your birth.”
10018.”Ladies born in great clans would shut off their five senses ,
When they part with their husband and being only interested ,
In protecting their conduct would not decorate their hair ,
And with great beauty would undertake great penance ,
And if a bad name comes in the middle ,
They would completely wipe it out by giving away their life .”
10019.That Rama who lives in the mind of wise people looked at Sita,
And further said, “what else can I tell? Your behavior has cut off,
My sensibilities towards you. Either prove your character in,
A strong manner or go away in a path suitable to you.”
10020.Hearing these words , the sages , the devas , the great ladies ,
Who have assembled there , all the Rakshasas, all the monkeys ,
And all other beings wailed and greatly cried.
10021.That Sita who was the incarnation of she who sits on the lotus,
Hearing this , shed tears as well as blood from her eyes ,
And with sorrow like that was caused by introducing an arrow ,
In the existing wound , lost all her mental faculties and took a deep breath.
10022.She fainted like a deer , which was in a desert with eagles ,
Which was thirsty and was about to die and had seen a water body,
But was prevented from getting in to it and drink water .
10023.Then Sita stared at the world properly and with tears falling,
From her long eyes with black and red lines and said, “Possibly,
The living due to my luck has been sheer waste and today ,
My luck has become useless.” And said this again and again.
10024.”Hanuman came to Lanka , oh lord and told me that,
You are going to come to Lanka and did not that great Hanuman ,
Tell my real state in the prison to you ,Was he not,
The emissary sent by you to find out my true state.”
10025, “Oh best lord , since your mind has not realized the penance ,
That I did in the prison , my sorrow and the chastity that I protected ,
Have all become useless and became like an action of mad people.”
10026,”I who have been praised by all the world as most chaste lady of the world ,
And one whose mind cannot be changed even by Lord Brahma who created the world,
Being a simpleton has been told as one who was not a person like that by Rama ,
Who is the eye of the world and how can any other God change his belief?”
10027. “Even if Lord Brahma who sits on Lotus , Lord Shiva who rides on a bull,
And Vishnu , the lord of Dharma who holds a conch in his hand ,
Examine clearly like gooseberry in hand , would they be able to realize a woman’s state of mind?”
10028.”Oh Lord who is Vedas when the nature of the world is like this ,
How can I now prove my faultless penance to some other people outside,
And so except dying here is no better alternative and ,
That also is your order and also my fate .” said that Sita.
10029.That Sita who wore sound making bangles in her forearms summoned Lakshmana ,
And requested him to create a fire and that greatly sorrowing one,
Saluted Rama who was the one who removes sorrow of the entire world ,
And that Rama indicated affirmation using his eyes.
10030.Lakshmana who was sobbing and was also shedding tears and,
Was like a son who has lost his life , as per rituals raised a fire there ,
And that lady of the lotus walked properly and reached near the fire.
10031.Sita who was alone went and reached near the fire and ,
The Devas unable to see that horrifying sight and ,
The God of Dharma as well as the Vedas wailed loudly.
10032.When Sita was going round the fire, the sky , the earth,
The Patala as well as all the beings of these worlds ,
Lost their stability and wailed and told Rama,
“Oh Sir Does she merit such a great cruelty?”
10033. The wife of Indra and all other ladies stood on the sky ,
And wailed loudly and they with their tender hands went ,
On beating their big pretty eyes which had red lines.
10034.Brahma and other great Gods shivering with great fear,
The Adhisesha who lifts the worlds folded its hood,
And the world started suffering as if its poison spread everywhere,
The sun and moon changed their places and the oceans started crying.
10035.That Sita with hands wearing bangles and wearing ornaments over ,
Her thick breasts prayed, “Oh fire God If I have become tainted ,
By my mind or words , become angry at me and burn me “
And then she saluted her Lord who was wearing the forest Thulasi.
10036.AS if she wanted to her residence which is the lotus flower ,
Which stands above the water where one can swin,
Sita jumped in to the fire and as soon as she jumped ,
That fire which was white like milk got burnt by the fire of her chastity.
10037.That fire God whose body was burnt by her fire of chastity ,
Keeping the lady Sita who jumped in to him on his palm , came up,
And with folded hands saluted Rama who was the end of all Vedas ,
And became one who was seeking and shouting for protection from him.
10038. “Are you not seeing that even the sweat on her body,
Due to her anger against her husband, has still not dried ?
Is there any more proof needed to prove the greatness of her chastity?
And the flowers that she decorates her hair along with the bees ,
That hover around them and the dripping honey are feeling cool.”
10039.All those worlds which were rotating after witnessing ,
Her sorrow became stable and the souls of all those who got scared ,
Lost their fear and ladies like Arundathi after getting rid of,
Their shyness and patience were dancing with joy.
10040.That Fire God looking at that blameless Rama told,
“You possibly did not think properly that the chastity ,
Of the great lady Sita is capable of destroying my strength .
Possibly you were angry with me who never gets tired.”
10041.When the fire God entreated like this to Rama he asked him,
“Who are you? What did you tell after emerging out of the fire?
You have saved this lady who has earned a bad name ,
And who instructed you to do it. Please reply.”
10042. “Oh Primeval God who is witness of everything , I am the fire God,
Unable to bear the fire of Chastity of this mother , I came here.
Even after seeing what happened to me are you suspecting me?”
10043.”Oh Rama who has lustrous big shoulders , marrying a lady,
Or enquiring if you had suspicion that they swerved against family Dharma ,
And clearing that suspicion against any person is done through me ,
This is the truth that is being told by the Vedas.”
10044.Oh Lord , who did not believe in the words of Hanuman,
Who never goes away from truth , even after hearing ,
The truthful words from me who removes suspicions ,
And show the real state like a gooseberry in palm,
Would you not take back this Sita.”
10045. “Were not the words “alas” being told by Devas and Sages ,
The moving and unmoving beings of the world , after,
Hitting their eyes with their hands , heard by you ?
From where did you who is personification of Dharma
Learn this word of sin?”
10046.”If Sita who has divine chastity looses her control and becomes angry,
Would not the earth break and how can it carry things ? how would ,
Dharma go in straight path ?How will the worlds exist?
If she curses , even Lord Brahma sitting on lotus flower would die .”
10047.When the fire god whose body was burnt by the fire of chastity,
Went on telling several such great words again and again,
Making the entire world sing and dance along with Devas ,
Rama went near Sita who was like a peacock and started telling .
10048.That Rama who had a merciful heart said, “For this world ,.,
You are the witness that cannot be substituted and so , after ,
Accepting your words which does not have any fault ,
Mentioning that Sita is blameless , She is one who cannot be left by me.”
10049. The Devas requested Lord Brahma “please tell this Rama ,
Who is standing there immersed in the illusion created by his own self ,
Without realizing that he himself is the primeval thing and Who is wearing ,
The garland of the bunch of Thulasi leaves , without hiding any thing ,
Because the proper time for that talk has arrived” and then,
Lord Brahma who was born on the lotus flower on belly of Vishnu started telling.
10050.”OH Lord Vishnu , Oh Rama who stands tall , please hear what I have to say to you,
You took incarnation in an ancient clan of kings, please do not consider yourself as just a man,
The ultimate truth mentioned at the end of the four Vedas , which tell about everything ,
Is no one except you, and nothing gets their existence apart from you.”
10051.”There is a Moola prakruthi( basic nature ) which is older than every thing,
And the principles that originate from that Moola Prakruthi , and the Jeevathma,
Which is different from the Moola Prakruthi , which is difficult to be differentiated,
And you are that Moola Prakruthi and the entire world we see ,
Has been created by you through illusion(Maya) .
10052.”Oh Lord who loves everything , that which the heads of the Vedas cannot,
Understand as the beginning and as end , which is immeasurable and whose nature ,
Is known only to itself is the thing denoted by the word Paramathma and
This only indicates you and not Brahma, Rudra ,,Indra and Devas who are present here.”
10053.” Those greatly wise people who understand the truth that
You are above me , Lord Shiva with eight forms , Indra , different sages and ,
All the beings which have soul would be able to achieve freedom,
From the birth cycle which is tied the net of the two Karmas and attain salvation.”
10054.”All the forms which have me as the root cause(basic nature) , would get immersed ,
In the illusion of the world and would think that they are born from mother and father ,
And forget their truthful soul and the fact that the soul is only yourself,
Which ignorance would lead to their fall and the sorrows that are caused by it,
And those souls which could come out of the lies would realize ,
That you are their primeval father , which knowledge is the seed of their salvation.”
10055”.After clearly analyzing the five sets of five principles and making them as one’s body ,
And becoming the soul which makes them act without any deficiencies,
And going above that is the twenty sixth principle which is you ,
And there is nothing above you and this principle has been clearly brought out by the Vedas ,
And for this proof is the world itself which is maintained by you ,
And there is no need for another witness to prove this witness .”
10056.”Oh Lord Vishnu . who selects the Thulasi and wears them , the peace which,
Comes out of analysis of rules and coming to the conclusion , “This is true”,
And those principles which lead to the conclusion , “This is not true”,
Are of no use. The Upanishads analyze and find out you,
Who is those principles themselves and though this,
Will not help in seeing you , they would tell us that ,
You can be seen by the eyes of wisdom with definiteness.”
10057. “To those who do not hold you as their protection , the five senses ,
Would create road blocks in their trials to get an understanding of you .
If one can cross these road blocks , they would be caught by the netof,
The birth-death cycle and would totter without understanding you.
For them to get rid of the sorrow of the birth-death cycle ,
There is no other option but to completely surrender to your divine feet.”
10058. “Birth is not one of your nature and the very strong core nature ,
In the form of illusion would only emerges out of you,
And from that one by one the five elements would emerge out ,
And at the final deluge they would disappear one by one ,
And would get completely destroyed but you are one who will never get destroyed.”
10059.”For showing the world that just like the sky showing the lightning,
Which disappears immediately and to substantiate Dharma in this world ,
You created me different from you and you also cause destruction to me ,
And you would never show out your real nature which is the cause of the world,
And you also are not hiding any where. All these are told by the Vedas.”
10060.”Oh primeval one You created the world assuming my form as Brahma,
In the middle you assume your own form you enter the world and protect it ,
And later you take the form of the consort of Goddess Parvathi and destroy the world,
The matchless sun whom you created takes the form he wants ,
Makes day time in the morning and due to his absence makes the night.”
10061.”Your real form is known only to those who knew the ,meaning of word “Om”,
They would meditate on “Om” , loose both type of Karmas and get salvation,
And those who do not know the truth that OM is the ultimate Gpd ,
Even if they totter thinking that You are and you are not “Om”,
Even if the proper time to comes will not get salvation.”
10062. That Brahma who created the universe as an egg from the water ,
And later created the different sexes said to Lord Rama who was incarnation of Lord Vishnu, ,
“Please do not hate that great mother who gave birth to me ,
And all the three worlds , who was leading house holder’s life with you ,
And who is the ultimate power,” and completed his advice.
10063.As soon as Lord Brahma made Rama , Lord Shiva who sits on the bull ,
Told the following truth, “”Oh strong Rama , it looks that you have not even a little,
Understood about yourself .You are that great primeval God who is first to all .
The Lady named Sita is Goddess Lakshmi who lives on your chest.”
10064. “Oh Rama , that lady with a great soul, who has the pretty navel , which gave ,
Birth to all the worlds , is not the one who should be forsaken by you .
If she does any mistake , all the beings in this world would die ,
It is better that you forget about all those things about her”
Said Lord Shiva who gives boons to Gods who give boons.
10065. Then thinking about the jobs that are to be done by him , went ,
And saw Dasaratha who lost his life due to sorrow of parting ,
From his great son Rama in heaven and told him, “Oh strong one,
Please clear the mind of your son Rama and remove his sorrow.”
10066.That king of kings who received the grace of Lord Shiva as an order ,
With a thought a desire to see his son , entered in to the earth,
And then the matchless lord of Vedas saluted him by falling at his feet.
10067.Dasaratha lifted his son who saluted him by falling at his feet ,
Hugged him tightly by pressing him on his broad chest ,
Drowned him in the tears that flowed from his eyes ,
And came out of the sorrow of parting with him ,
And stood before Rama and told the following words.
10068. “The boons demanded by the daughter of king of Kekaya , on that day,
Is staying in my heart like a sharp spear till this day and even after killing me,
Also it did not go away and today when I hugged you tightly,
Your magnetic gem like well ornamented heart , that spear went away.”
10069.”Oh Rama with big and pretty shoulders , you have brought me,
Greatness making those who got good sons and who lived a great life,
Not even equal to the dust below my feet and I have risen up,
To the heavens which is difficult to get and got great fame by having you as my son.”
10070. “Oh pretty one , you please see the scene of those devas and sages ,
Whom I used to salute , salute me with folded hands again and again ,
You have me sit in the matchless seat at the face of the universe,
Equal to Lord Brahma , the primeval one who sat on the lotus flower.”
10071.”That Dasaratha who had shoulders like mountain , lifted his son,
And after hugging him and caressing him well and approached ,
The place of Sita and then she saluted both his feet ,
And he hugged her with his eyes and that Dasaratha ,
Who had the fame that cannot be described told her the following.
10072.”Oh girl, Do not take in to your mind the request of Rama to you ,
To enter the fire so that your chastity would be known to the world,
AS it is normal for those who have suspicion to clear it through fire,
And because of that do not start hating your husband who is king of Kosala.”
10073.”It is only proper to place Gold in side fire , to prove the purity of that gold ,
And deciding like this in his mind , this great one , showed that,
You are the ”queen of chastity” to the world , as he thought ,
That it may not be possible for him to do it later.”
10074.”Oh girl, who is an ornament for great ladies like Arundathi,
Who have reached the pinnacle of fame , your birth place is this earth,
And you came from heaven to took your incarnation here,
And from now on for your character which is recognized,
By this world , would not suffer with any problem.”
10075.After telling this Dasaratha understood that there was no hatred ,
In the divine mind of the pretty lady and became happy ,
And then drawn by love towards his younger son , hugged him,
As if he is hugging himself with tears flowing from his eyes.
10076. The stream of tears that flowed from the eyes of Dasaratha ,
Came down and made wet the mud like matted hair of Lakshmana ,
And Dasaratha said, “Oh son , following your brother , you went to the forest,
And due to that you removed the countless sickness of the birth cycle ,
And also removed the remaining wound that was in my mind.”
10077.”Oh son, , The devas are telling all over the world about the strength,
Of your broad shoulders by which you defeated Indrajit , the enemy of Indra ,
And you have removed the sorrowful and cruel enemies of the world and established Dharma.”
10078.After praising Lakshmana like this he looked at Rama and said,
“Oh Rama of great character , You please tell me one thing that,
You would like to receive from me” and for that Rama told,
“I was thinking that only after going to heaven , I would be able,
To see you but today I was able to see you. What else would I want?’
10079.Dasaratha then told, in spite of that ask some thing suitable to you.”
And the pretty one said, “Please give me a boon that the goddess ,
And her son whom you disowned become my brother and son.”
And saluted him and hearing that all the beings saluted Rama,
And opening their mouth made sound of their joy.
10080.”Oh Rama , please hear” said Dasaratha and replied him,
“Let the faultless Bharata become my son and also your brother.
But my anger on that sinner lady who snatched your crown ,
And gave you this bark of wood to wear is stable in me “
And took away his hands that were hugging Rama.
10081.Rama said , “I only did mistake by wishing to rule over ,
All the beings , which would involve preventing all mistakes ,
Which is primal cause for all crimes and how did my mother,
Commit any crime? “ and this made Dasaratha get rid of his anger against her.
10082.When Rama who was beyond the boons from everybody told like that,
Devas with a melting heart told, “The boons given to Kaikeyi who sent Rama,
To the forest full of enemies with great boons were two in number ,
And the boons given to Rama who acted according to those boons are also two.”
10083.That Dasaratha who gave his life for the “Truth” which is spread ,
Among the Devas and men and earned great fame , after giving two boons to Rama,
Got in to his great plane and went to the heaven after leaving on earth ,
Rama ,. Lakshmana and Sita who sits on the lotus flower.,
10084-10085.Those devas again looked at Rama who had a bent as well as long bow,
And told him , “Please ask any boons that you want.” He asked them,
“Let all those monkeys who died in the great fight with Rakshasas get back their soul.
And also another boon that “Let all the places where the monkeys ,
Of this ocean like army move , which would be like forests ,
Huge mountain ranges and others be filled with fruits and roots ,
Honey ,good sweet drinking water.Please give me these.” Said Rama.
10086. The boon giving Lord Brahma , Lord Shiva , sages, Devas and,
Indra and others separately praised Rama there itself and said,”
Oh Lord who removes the sorrow giving birth cycle , due to your mecy,
Let the monkey clan get all that you asked for “ , with great joy.”
10087.When all the monkeys who died from the first day till that time,
Got up alive they joined together and shouted with great joy ,
With eyes and mind becoming happy , came near Rama and saluted him.
10088.When the monkeys who died along with Kumbhakarna , Indrajit ,
And Ravana who seethed in the battle with great anger ,
Got up alive and shouted with joy , all the devas told Rama.
10089.-10090.”Oh Rama .You came here on the eighth day of the waxing period of the moon ,
And stayed on the Suvela mountains in Lanka and made your army ,
Besiege the city of Lanka surrounded by high walls and as per the desire,
Of your army killed all the members of the Rakshasa clan,
And on this new moon day killed Ravana also and made ,
This world free of evil persons with your pretty hands ,
Which are like the freshly opened lotus flowers .
Oh Lord who does not go against the words of your mother ,
The fourteen year period is already over and today is the fifth lunar day.”
10091. “Oh victorious warrior , if you do not go today itself and meet,
Bharata , he would burn himself to death and so without delay go to Ayodhya.”
And after saying this the Devas went back and Rama decided to depart.
10092.Rama said, “If the fourteen years were to come to an end today ,
And if Bharata chooses death today itself , my clan of the Sun God ,
Also would come to an end ,Is there any vehicle here which can take ,
Me back to Ayodhya with great speed “ and Vibheeshana said,
“Yes , we have a Vimana which would take you today itself to Ayodhya.”
10093.”Oh Rama This Vimana was usurped along with all his wealth,
From Khubera by Ravana , This can rise high and go with great speed,
Even if seventy vellam of monkey army climbs in to it,
It will not get weakened and all the people here can travel by it.
And if you travel in it today itself you would sweetly reach Ayodhya.”
10094.That Vibheeshana who is bereft of any illusion of ignorance,
Said, “This was given by Lord Brahma earlier to Lord Khubera,
Who is the king of Yakshas in earlier days and is pure ,
Like the mind of faultless sages ,travels on sky,
Making even the Devas wonder .”Rama told him to bring it.
10095.The Lord of the Rakshasas within a second brought that Vimana,
Which was like innumerable globes joined together and which was making ,
Sound like crores of bells which were tingling together like rain .
10096.When such a Pushpaka Vimana landed on earth , Rama of good thoughts ,
With great joy thinking that the job of saving the life of Bharata has been achieved,
Got in to the plane and the devas greeted him and ,
By throwing flowers which are used for decorating , raised sound of joy.
10097.Sita who did not have anyone matching her for the best chastity ,
Was saluted by Trijata with a bent and thin waist and Sita told her,
“Be without any sorrow and be like a lady God to this city.”
And went near Rama who was in that Vimana and then ,
The young lion like Lakshmana who holds the spear with smell of flesh climbed in to it.
10098. That Lord who was black like a cloud and who got in to that Pushpaka Vimana,
Which was like the gem studded belly of lord Vishnu who swallowed the world ,
Which could travel with the speed of mind which made the speed ,
Of the wind at deluge look less and which could travel in the sky ,
Looked at his friends and after thinking well told the following words.
10099. That pure one looked at Vibheeshana with love and said ,
“Oh Lord who has a head wearing dense garland of flower petals ,
I need to tell you some thing .Give only pleasure to those ,
Who have stood by you and please rule happily over this country,
So that all the people in your country only praise you.”
10100, That Rama who recited all the four Vedas further said,
“Oh Lord who would make the world which watches your rule say,
This is the path of justice . who was born in the clan of Lord Brahma ,
You now please go in to the big city of Lanka,
So that even your enemies would salute you with great fear.”
10101,Rama who has endless fame told , “Oh Sugreeva ,You,
Who have killed by the power of your shoulders , Ravana,
With ten heads please go back with your countless monkey army ,
Which have become tired due to cruel weapons to Kishkinda ,
So that the tiredness of your army would go away “.
10102.He then looked at son of Vali, Jambavan , Panasa,
The expert Neela who were the commanders of the army ,
And Hanuman with long legs who jumped and crossed the sea ,
And was a warrior similar to mercy and told other similar words.
10103. When Rama told these words , his friends who were shivering,
With their body and soul tottering , with eyes filled with tears ,
Saluted Rama with his lotus like feet touching their head ,
And told, “Once we part with you, we would not live” and told further.
10104.They who were tied to Rama with love said, “Till reaching Ayodhya,
The city surrounded by big walls and till tirelessly seeing you being crowned ,
By the big shining and pretty crown made of pure gold and gems,
And getting filled with happiness , Permit us to accompany you.”
10105. That great Rama hearing their words spoken with great love ,
And also watching their shiver due to their great sorrow told them,
“Do not get upset ,I also wanted to take all of you to Ayodhya ,
And I told these to know the wishes of your mind.”
10106.As soon as they all heard the words of the lord , Sugreeva the king of monkeys,
Vibheeshana the king of Lanka and others saluted the flower like feet,
Of Rama who was the lord of the world and became as happy,
As the persons who went to the heaven along with their body.
10107.Rama then requested Sugreeva the king of monkeys along with his army,
Hanuman , the son of wind God and other similar monkey chiefs ,
And the king of Lanka who had a big heroic anklet tied to his feet .
“Please get in this Vimana with comfort “
10108.Even before Rama completed his request , Sugreeva the son of Sun God,
The establish heroes and the seventy vellam monkey army , the sea like Rakshasa army ,
Along with the king of the city of Lanka that has never been conquered
Occupied a small corner of that Pushpaka Vimana .
10109.In that plane even if all the beings of the fourteen worlds stacked over,
One another can get in , there would be large vacant area and ,
The greatness can only be described by only those wise men,
Who have attained salvation and in this earth no body can do it.
10110,That Rama who is the store house of all good qualities surrounded by ,
All the people of the seventy vellam monkey army , Sugreeva ,
And Vibheeshana who is faultless in his capacity for thinking ,
And praised by the famous Lakshmana and Sita , shined inside the plane.
10111. The Pushpaka Vimana was like the globe of the earth and just like ,
The divine light like god , who does not have any characteristics beyond thought,
Who does not have birth death and growth and who cannot be even seen ,
By the Vedas sitting on the world , the lotus like eyed Rama occupied that Vimana.
10112.Due to power of the talk of Rama , the Son of Sun God , who was wearing,
Flower crown frequented by bees , the king of Lanka whose moat ,
Is the fish filled ocean itself , the victorious army and other army chiefs ,
Assumed human form after giving up their monkey and Rakshasa forms.
10113.That Vimana travelling from south to north as if the Sun God,
Who sets in the west comes through the east changed his direction of travel,
Without even a very small problem, was travelling in the sky and,
At that time The lord started telling the following to Sita ,
Whose eyes were looking like the spear and the sword.
10114.On the Pushpaka Vimana brought by the victorious Vibheeshana ,
Sita who was sitting very close to him and with the great victorious army ,
Rama who reached very fast , with Devas and others watching him ,
Started explaining to Sita the scenes starting from that Lanka of the south.
10115.Even before he thought “Go round Lanka” that Vimana came before,
The victorious eastern gate of Lanka , and Rama told Sita , “Prahstha,
The commander in chief of Ravana was killed by monkey commander Neela in this place only”,
The plane travelled to the southern gate of God of death ,
Rama told her “please see, the great Suparswa was killed only here.”
10116. When that Vimana reached the western gate Rama told her,
“Indrajit who was like a cruel poison who won over Indra ,
Who cuts the wings of mountains was killed by Lakshmana here .”
And before he completed the Vimana reached the northern gate ,
And Rama told , “Ravana lost his big body as well as his ten heads here,”
And then he started telling other news ,
10117.”Oh Sita with a pretty forehead , know that ,This is the bridge built by ,
The monkey chiefs ,after a long time after I parted with you ,When,
The king of monkeys Sugreeva became my best friend ,
And after Hanuman came as an emissary and freed you ,
From your confusion and told me about the nature of your living.”
10118.”Oh Sita who wears golden bangles , the purity of this bridge ,
Cannot be gauged by even the Brahma who sits on the lotus.
What shall I tell ,Please hear.One who has done wrong with,
The father and mother who gave birth to them and brought them up ,
And to their teacher and who spoiled those relatives ,
Who helped him , if he comes to this bridge, he would become Deva on seeing it.”
10119.”Oh Sita who wears pretty bangles , t he Gandhamadana mountain,
With caves which hid itself being scared of Indra which removes all bad Karma is here,
Please see it .Due to this mountain the bridge became sanctified.”
10120. “Unless one dips in sacred rivers like Ganga, Yamuna, Godavari and Narmadha ,
The persons sins would not be destroyed but those who see this bridge ,
Which has been built in the ocean filled with tides and conches would lose their sins.”
10121.”Oh Sita who was born out of the lotus flower , even the river Ganges ,
Who stays on the matted hair of Lord Shiva who wears the sacred ash,
And has a fire spitting eye on the forehead , is doing great penance ,
Because she feels sad that she has not become Sethu(bridge),
What other matter can I tell to prove the sanctity of this bridge.”
10122. When that Rama who holds a bow that destroys the enemies ,
Was telling about the greatness of Sethu , Sita who has long black eyes ,
Which fought with potent poison , red mouth , and the waist,
Which goes on reducing and troubling her , he showed one place ,
And said, This is were God Varuna ran and sought my protection ,
Unable to bear the power of my cruel arrow. Please see it.”
10123. “What you see in front of you is the mountain on which Tamil saint,
Agasthya did penance , what you see in front is the mountain ,
Which has the garden with sweet smell where Lord Vishnu stays,
And in the middle of it where exists is the Thiru Venkata mountain,”
When Rama was telling like this Sita asked him “In which place ,
Did Hanuman meet you” , Rama showed rishya mooka mountain and said , “it is here.”
10124.”This is the place called Kishkinda where Vali with extremely great prowess ,
And strength who could cross the great oceans teeming with sharks by jumping,
Was killed and Sugreeva who understands the laws of justice in books on Dharma,
And rules his kingdom according to that and who is also the son of Sun God.”
10125.”Oh Lord , if this is the city of Kishkinda , kindly hear my words ,
If I reach Ayodhya in this plane without lady friends surrounding me ,
But only by a battle army which scares even the Devas , my feminineness .,
Would become dimmed and so it would be good if we can take with us,
The ladies of Kishkinda who decorate their hairs with bunches of flowers full of honey.” Said Sita.
10126. When Rama told her words to Sugreeva , he looked at the truthful Hanuman,
“Oh valorous Hanuman you go with haste and bring the ladies of our town,
With black hair according to their rank in a proper manner,
And that Hanuman who had a very clear mind brought them as per the order.
10127.Hanuman went and saw the limitless crowd of women,
And without making mistake in their ranks brought them within a second .
Those ladies who had hair which was sweet smelling saluted their king,
Sugreeva first and the lady with best feminine qualities ,
Along with Lord Rama afterwards .
10128. Those women brought with them the mixture of auspicious materials,
AS per tradition to the plane and sat surrounding lady Sita ,
Who became happy because of that and said, “there is no other sorrow”,
And that Pushpaka Vimana rose up in the sky and went with the speed of mind.
10129.When that Pushpaka Vimana which rose in the sky started moving,
Rama looked at Sita who had breasts similar to the machine for gambling and said,
“Oh innocent one , what you see next is Godavari, and the nearby tall hill ,
Which made you part with me and made us both suffer due to sickness of parting.”
10130.”oh lady whose good scented hair attracts bees which make sound,
This is that Dandakaranya where there are sages who do penance ,
Of very high order and fire sacrifice live and what is seen there is ,
The Chithrakoota mountains which is saluted even by honourable Indrra,
And this is the hermitage of sage Bharadwaja “ said Rama.
10131. When Rama looking at Sita was telling this the matchless great sage,
Bharadwaja who was in the hermitage thought ,”My Lord who rules over me ,
And is the divine God has come “ and came out surrounded by sages ,
Was waiting for receiving Rama in a proper manner.
10132.Rama saw sage Bharadwaja who was interested in justice ,
Filled with philosophical approach and who was looking like a personification
Of penance holding the umbrella and the water pot together in his hand ,
And the sages hand rest , in another coming towards him.
10133,That valorous Rama who was looking like a lion living ,
In the cave of the Meru mountain and who killed the Rakshasas ,
Who did not even a small grain like friendship and grace in the mind ,
Thought in his mind , let the Vimana get down here.
10134.When just like as soon as one wishes , the land of devas which carries,
The earth coming down to earth , that Pushpaka Vimana landed on earth,
Rama went with great speed towards the sage , who was telling without stop,
“ The Lord who rules over me has come” and saluted the feet of that expert in Vedas.
10135. As soon as Rama fell at his feet , the sage lifted him up ,
And hugged him with good blessings , smelled the top of his head ,
And went on shedding tears so that the dust on the matted hair ,
Of Rama was removed , by collecting the tears in a pot of love and giving him a bath.
10136. Along with Sita having black long hair , Lakshmana walked ,
Near him with folded hands and Bharadwaja greeted them all ,
With stream of tears that would melt the mind ,
Felt as joyous as eating the nectar of the Devas.
10137. When the king of monkeys , the king Vibheeshana and other warriors ,
Saluted him, he blessed them , along with the crowd of sages who were with him,
And who were chanting the Vedas, he took the lord of wisdom
With auspiciousness to his hermitage.
10138.After he took them all , his chamber of penance , that great sage ,
Who was an expert in penance treated them hospitably,
As per tradition mentioned in Sastras and looked at the king of Sun clan,Rama ,
Several times with eye full of tears and told these words.
10139”Oh Lord who used his curved great bow to kill all the Rakshasas who were,
Causing sorrow to sages, Devas and beings of the three worlds ,
And who had cruel mind as well as actions and made ghosts dance ,
In the battle field , What is there for me to tell you after great thought.?”
10140.”You killed with your sharpened arrows Viradha, Kara , Mareecha the deer ,
And the very strong Kabandha, put a hole through maramara trees ,
Pierced the chest of Vali, wanted to dry the water of the ocean,
And also destroyed the strength of Ravana and the rise of Khumbakarna.”
10141That Bharadwaja who had seen the end of the Vedas looked at Rama,
And told, “Oh expert, I have not forgotten you even for a moment ,
After you went from Chithrakoota and killed the Rakshasa of the mouth ,
Till you reached the north and entered my house today ,
Please accept my hospitality take food and stay here,”
10142.”Oh generous one , who bent your great bow and pulled the string,
And removed the suffering of the truthful devas, who protects the world ,
Who has a body like emerald and red eyes, I would tell you ,
The present state of Bharata who never slipped away from justice.”
10143.”He is the one with body full of sweat , who sheds tears like rain,
Who has a mind which does not like three types of fate,
Who gets dejected by sorrow of the mind , who even if he looks ,
With suspicion does not look at any other direction except south,
And who has a form which is full of great worry and sorrow.”
10144.”He controls his senses , only eats big fruits and vegetables ,
Who sleeps on grass which are normally grazed by the horses,
Who did not go to old Ayodhya but stayed in Nandi grama ,
And was day and night remembering your name and nothing else.”
10145.After telling this Sage Bharadwaja said, “Oh valorous one .
Who cut Ravana ’s blue mountain like twenty shoulders , his ten heads ,
Wearing crowns which can be compared to the eight great mountains,
Have I at any time got separated from you?”
10146.”Oh sage whom Lord Shiva the consort of lightning like Uma ,
And Brahma who was born out of the scented lotus grown from the belly ,
Always praise as one drowned in justice and great penance ,
I have became great by serving you and by getting your mind’s mercy ,
And due to that I got the fame that no one is a good son like me .” said Rama
10147-10148.That philosopher Bharadwaja after hearing these words of Rama ,
Looked at Rama with grace “Oh Rama who holds a well sharpened spear,
Kindly hear what I tell you. I would give you any boon that you want.
Please tell.” And Rama replied “Please bless the monkeys ,
That wherever they go they would attain all victory.
Please give me a boon that whichever place the monkeys go,
Plenty of fruits and roots be available to them like monsoon season”
And sage Bharadwaja who had done great penance told, “Let it be like that.”
10149 The great saint told , “Oh Rama , I am going to offer a feast ,
For all these cruel army people who have come with you”,
And in the fire of the fire sacrifice pit , made offerings ,
After chanting Manthras and immediately the heaven,
Which is full of pleasures came down and stayed there.”
10150,After seeing the people from king to an ordinary servant,
Enjoying countless pleasures ,When Bharadwaja was preparing,
And offering suitable food with six tastes to Rama ,
That Rama who had eyes like the scented lotus ,
Summoned Hanuman and told him the following.
10151.That great one told “Oh Hanuman even before all of us reach Ayodhya,
You go speedily there and tell Bharata that nothing bad has happened to all of us,
And save him from entering in to the fire and tell him that I would be reaching there soon.
Hanuman said “Yes” , took the signet ring of Rama ,
As the identifying material and started towards Ayodhya.
10152,He went with the speed of his father the wind God, the speed ,
Of the arrow sent from his matchless bow by his Lord Rama ,
And with such a speed that his mind was following him.
He told Guha on the way that the great Rama is on his way to Ayodhya ,
And went through the sky towards Ayodhya.
10153.We so far related all the happenings relating to the famous Rama .
On the southern part and now we will relate ,
The happenings of the very great town of Ayodhya.
10154.In the Nandigrama daily apart from dawn , dusk and noon,
Bharata used to worship all the times of the day the sandals ,
Of Rama who wears row of heroic anklets ,
And used to live controlling all his sense organs.
10155.Due to the sorrow caused by parting with his brother ,
Surrounding and melting him , he became the personification .
Of love which could melt the bones that cannot be melted by anything
And which does not appear in its own full form anywhere.
10156.His eyes used to get filled up with tears as soon as he thought of Rama,
And though he was living in his own country surrounded by many gardens,
He used to eat only roots and fruits, which were available in the forest ,
And lead a life where he did not taste any other things.
10157If he looks , he would not see any other direction except south ,
Worrying and worrying always , thinking that , The great one of Sun’s clan,
Who never a tells a lie would return and would return,
Was Bharata who was stifling the sorrow that could cause death.
10158.Not able to find a limit to the water anointing the crown of that Rama ,
Who had the fame to be considered as the soul for the water we drink and ,
All the lives which grow due to it , the tears ,
From the eyes of Bharata did not achieve any limit at any time.
10159. That Bharata on that day when he wanted to worship
His brother’s sandals decorated them by flower garland ,
And remembered about the day when Rama had promised to return back.
10160.Bharata who was wondering when Rama would return back,
Summoned the honourable learned man of astrology ,
And they came and told him that “Today is the time for the coming back of Rama.”
10161. AS soon as the astrologers told like this , the wise and valorous Bharata ,
Who forsook the wealth of the king shivered and fell down as he remembered ,
What Rama told him in the forest and fell down as if his breath has stopped.
10162. He then again got up and shed tears in his eyes which were prettier,
Than a crowd of red lotus flowers and due to being mentally upset ,
He got drowned in great sorrow and lost his balance .
10163.”Without bothering about the day that he had promised to come ,
My sorrow and the sorrow of Kausalya who gave birth to him , he would not stay in the forest ,
And possibly there is a great enmity caused by bad fate which is preventing him,
From coming “ thinking like this he started sobbing in his mind.
10164. He also got a doubt ,”Even if they are the three different trinity of Gods
They would not be able to oppose and stand in the earth, heaven and other places,”
And so he left the thought that there are enemies preventing him.”
10165.”Did he think that Bharata must be liking to rule further,
And so let him continue to be the king “ possibly thinking like this,
That Rama would have decided to continue to live in the forest “ thought Bharata.
10166.”Let the reason be any one of these .Let him stay in the forest,
Or come back to the country. I would not worry about it in many ways,
And get drowned in sorrow .I would remove my mind’s sorrow ,
By taking away my life.” Thought Bharata.
10167.Saying like this several times he told the messengers,
“Please ask my younger brother to come and meet me.”
And they went and told Shatrugna “Your brother called you.”
And even before they completed it , he who was ,
Born after the three of them went and met Bharata.
10168.Bharata hugged his younger brother who stood saluting him,
On his chest which was made wet by his own tears , cried and told,
“Oh brother I have a request to you and oh faultless ,
Speaker of truth , please grant that boon to me.
10169.”If you are going to ask me what is that boon,
I have to tell you that Rama did not return on the appointed day ,
And I have decided to jump in the fire and give up my life,
And so you without saying no to me, become king of Ayodhya.”
10170.Shatrugna who heard these words of Bharata ,closed,
The holes of his ears by his hands which had risen up ,
Became upset like one who has eaten the poison given by others ,
And stood there with his eyes and mind shivering.”
10171.He fell down and after sobbing a lot , gave out a deep breath,
And said, “oh brother who is drowned in sorrow , what wrong ,
Have I done to you ?” and after prattling like this ,
He became very angry which was like a rising flame.
10172.”One brother went to protect the one who deserted the lady earth ,
And went to the forest and another brother saying that
The appointed day for his return has come wants to sacrifice his life that is not stable ,
And I who am born with them without shame it seems would rule this earth,
What type of ruling over the earth this is?,It seems to be sweet” said Shatrugna.
10173.”Fearing for the bad name that after the king Rama went to the forest ,
He entered in to the city of Ayodhya to rule it,
you started doing great penance,
Outside the city of Ayodhya, is it not?
Even if you think about me who am like
your slave ,
That I would rule after you give up your life in fire, Is it not the same thing for me ,
To rule after your death or for me to snatch the rule even when you are alive?”
10174.When Shatrugna who had the colour of silver and was like a pearl ,
Taking a shape and had eye like a lotus flower told these type of words ,
Bharata who heard them said, “Does Rama make delay for coming to the country,
Because of my ruling i? He would not leave the world to sorrow after me.”
10175. The words that were told by Bharata at that time reached the town of Ayodhya ,
And queen Kausalya , who had given birth to Lord Vishnu , Who was of matchless chastity ,
And who had a very feeble body after hearing it , beat her belly with her hands and said,
Oh son , if your body is burnt and destroyed in fire,
The whole world would get burnt “ and to stop him from doing that she started running fast.
10176.. Surrounded by ministers , commanders of army, the citizens of the country ,
As well as Brahmins and with all ladies beating their head with their hands,
With a merciful heart following her, With Indra, Devas and sages ,
Reciting prayers to God , and with Deva maidens saluting her ,
She reached Bharata crying and wailing all the way.
10177,With her untied , spreading long hair moving and curling on her back ,
With her body tottering Kausalya with eyes shedding tears like rain ,
Possibly to quench the fire before her loving son reaches ,
The cremation ground with fire and Bharata whose good mind was full of love,
After greatly shivering fell at her feet and saluted her And Kausalya ,
Went near him and tightly caught hold of him.”
10178.She said , The death of Dasaratha and going of Rama to the forest ,
Are due to bad fate which was caused by by bad karmas carried out earlier,
And Rama’s not coming back at the appointed time is also due to fate ,
Oh my son , What have you dared to do?”
10179.”Oh Bharata If you decide to take out your life by falling in fire,
All the people of this country would also jump in fire. All kings
As well as all soldiers also would do the same and this would not stop,
With your mothers but the matchless Dharma would,
Also fall in that fire and the world would lose its balance and rotate.”
10180.”Oh Bharata , your actions are a result of Dharma and justice ,
And we with our own eyes have not seen it in any other way,,
You have not understood your greatness ,
And your fame would last till the final deluge .”
10181,”Even if countless crores of Rama join together , they,
Cannot be reach near your greatness and be compared with you ?
If you the form of blessed deeds die, sky , earth and all beings also would die.”
10182.”If Rama does not come today , he would come by tomorrow and ,
Do not think that he will go back on his words and if he does not come here,
Or if he does not reach then there is a danger that he would have been destroyed.”
10183,” Oh person of great character about whom it can be said that ,the Dharma
Which is being talked about in Vedas is nothing but you, if you think that Rama has met his death,
And take away your life , all the beings who could live for a long time in this world,
Would also be exterminated , Are you aiming to do this.”
10184. That Kausalya who has a pure heart said ,” Oh son,
Thinking that some people going away from the world and due to,
Attachment getting born again are the nature of the world ,
And forgetting the attachment due to affection ,
Is the mental strength ,Please know this ,Giving up is also that.”
10185.Bharata said ,”mother, do not think that your son ,
Did not bother about your words, I do not want to live ,
To witness destruction of truth of my father and ,
The glorious conduct of my clan and so ,
I would complete the oath that I took in Chitrakoota.”
10186.”I am also the son of Dasaratha who attained heaven for truth,
Is this right only that of Rama and do I not have it and ,
To persons like me who are the sons of Dasaratha ,
Is not protection of truth a faultless right?”
10187.”To obey the mother and obey the father and completely,
Remove the love due to affection are the practice of Rama only ,
I would not do that and I am faultless and tell this to all by my death.”
10188.After telling this , when he neared the fire and then along,
With people who were greatly shouting and crying when he was,
Worshipping fire god before falling in to it , before that dear Bharata ,
Hanuman with a form which was as big as mountain arrived there.
10189.”The Lord has come , the great one has come ,
Would that Rama continue to live if you who are like ,
The body of truth die” saying like this he entered inside ,
And by rubbing with this hand , he put off the fire and made in to coal.”
10190. After putting out that fire and after saluting the pretty,
Flower like feet of Bharatai with his well bent head hitting it ,
Closing his mouth with his hand , he said, “You have ,
To analyze and accept one of my words.”
10191”Oh lord , the time promised by Rama on the day when he agreed to meet you ,
Would be over only after another forty Nazhigais , If you prove,
That it is false I who is inferior even to a dog, would jump in the fire and die before you,.”
10192.”Oh Lord who does not lie , there is only one thing ,
That I need to tell you ,As per the words of this slave ,
Till the round shaped Sun rises on the sun rise mountain,
Please delay what you want to do.I take an oath ,
That if Rama does not come by that time you and the world would get destroyed.”
10193.”Due to the sage Bharadwaja wearing a lotus garland ,
Requesting our lord that he would give him good food ,
He stayed in the hermitage there and he is not delaying himself.
And you also please hear a news that is good.”
10194.”Oh Lord with a faultless mind , the lord of the universe has given me ,
A very great identity and I have brought it for you , please see it”,
Saying this he showed Bharata the signet ring of Rama.
10195. AS soon as they all saw the ring shown by Hanuman,
All the people assembled there and also Bharata felt as if,
They have been given proper medicine received at the time ,
When the great poison causing burning has become intolerable .
10196.All those who were crying till then shouted with joy,
All the eyes that were shedding tears became dry ,
All the heads bent as if they were ploughing became straight ,
And all the hands there saluted the son of wind God.
10197. That jumping Bharata saluted several times that emissary,
Who brought the ring and got that ring and embraced his face with it ,
And the body of his which had gone down due to parting with Rama ,
Became bloated making others say “Is this the body of Bharata?”
10198. Due to suffering only great sorrow , absence of happiness ,
And not eating good food after parting from Rama ,
Bharata has a thin body which would fly away if air is blown at it,
But that disappeared making people suspect whether it was Bharata himself,
And his strong shoulders grew up to the directions.
10199.He would cry and then he would laugh, he would salute,
Hanuman with his hand holding the ring, he would get up ,
Due to the joy moving him he would spring from there,
He would fall down tired, he would go up became elated,
He would sit ,dance with joyful crowd and clap his long hands.
10200.”Dance, dance”, “Run towards the Lord , Run”.
“Sing great songs, sing””Oh sinners ,
“Salute the feet, salute the feet of the emissary.” Shouted Bharata
10201.He would slap his shoulders saying , “That bad Kaikeyi ,
Who cheated Rama, would now die”, with his bent feet,
Encircling, like a black mountain he would dance and sing.
10202.He would salute the Brahmins, He would salute the kings ,
He would salute the servant maids, He would salute himself,
He would not feel anything, He would stand,
And the love to his brother appeared like the toddy.
10203. That great man who had these characters looked at Hanuman,
And asked, “What type of person are you, please tell us.
You look like one of the trinity but your form appears to be different.”
10204.”You have come near us in the garb of a Brahmin but I think,
That you are one of those Gods. What is your history, please tell me quickly ,
And that Hanuman who wears sounding anklets started telling in detail.
10205.”oh king, Due to the wind God I was born to a monkey lad,
Who was doing penance and to your brother I am the most unfit,
Slave who obeys him ,I have altered my form for I am a monkey.
10206.”Please see with your own eyes which is like ,
The scented fully open lotus flower ,the lowly form,
Of a monkey who does the job of a slave” and he altered ,
The garb of a Brahmin and started growing up ,
So that he would be visible to the Devas.”
10207, Those Bharata and Shatrugna who were holding the cruel bow,
And Vasishta , the son of Brahma felt an unlimited surprise on seeing him,
Though they had not died the army of Ayodhya were ,
Startled and scared to see the great form of the son of Anjana.
10208.Bharata requested , “The words that we are telling from here,
Are not reaching your big ears where you are wearing ear globes
And so please change your form to one which is compressed.”
10209.Bharata then saluted Hanuman who reduced his form ,
Who is the student of Surya , looked at him with love and asked him,
“Please quickly tell me the happenings in the forest,
So that My mind can understand it.”
10210. That emissary who was an expert in war made up his mind,
To tell all incidents after Bharata Rama left Rama at Chitrakoota,
Including the war with Ravana with ten heads,
And how he happened to come to Ayodhya.
10211.”After Rama who had a mountain like bow , left Chitrakoota,
Of South , he killed the strong Viradha and ,
Went and stayed in Dandakaranya where lot of sages stay closely.”
10212. “ The saints who were living there said to him , “Oh Rama ,
Who follows justice, we are not able to bear the sorrow caused by Rakshasas,”
Then Rama said to them, “Oh sages, leave out the sorrow in your mind.,
I am taking an oath that I would destroy all those who trouble you.”
10213.”After staying there for ten years , as per the orders of those,
Who had destruction less penance , he reached the forest ,
Where the matchless Tamil saint Agasthya was living,
And he was received by the sorrow less Agasthya.”
10214,”That Agasthya who made the ocean like a mustard on his palm,
Welcomed the broad eyed Rama and after hugging him gave him a bow,
And arrows with great speed , quiver , armour and a strong sword.”
10215.”After that they met the king of hawks and with ,
Lady Sita with the coral like mouth , Rama and his,
World famous brother went further and stayed ,
In a place called Panchavati with dense black gardens.”
10216.After several days stay there, the cruel Soorpanakha came there ,
And got angry with Sita with a soft waist and when she scared her ,
The young warrior after consoling the worried Sita , cut off ,
The ears, nose and breasts of that Soorpanakha ,
And she went back and complained to Khara.”
10217.Khara , Trisira and Dhooshana who were like mountains,
Burning like flame along with cruel and huge Rakshasa army,
Came and fought with Rama and even before Rama could look his bow ,
They vanished like cotton catching fire and Soorpanakha returned to Lanka.”
10218.When she reported all this to the twenty armed Ravana ,
He started with anger making all the ten direction get scared,
And sent a golden deer and under the garb of a sage ,
Who is an expert in philosophical thought and Carried away,
Sita along with the earth she was sitting and entered southern city of Lanka.
10219”When that Ravana was going to Lanka , he killed Jatayu ,
Who fought with him, and kept in cruel prison that lady ,
Who had a boiling heart and afterwards Rama killed ,
That cheating deer who was Mareecha and came along ,
With Lakshmana and saw that king Jatayu with love.”
10220. “After completing the funeral rites to Jatayu as per proper procedure,
They went searching for Sita in the southern direction and Rama there,
Killed Khabandha and removed his curse and also accepted ,
The worship of the old lady Sabari who never forgot him.”
10221.There as per the words of Sabari , they approached Sugreeva,
Who was the son of the Sun God .and after striking friendship with him,
Told him that he would remove the sorrow called Vali and sent arrows,
Which went through the seven Maramara trees and also the chest of Vali .
And with his mercy gave Sugreeva , the wealth and kingdom.
10222.”After the rainy season Anagada , the son of famous Vali , Gavaya ,
Rishabha Neela , the great Mainda , Jambhavan Sathavali and Panasa,
And the army of monkeys with tail surrounding him ,
Our king Sugreeva went and met Rama.”
10223”.And the seventy Vellam monkey army seethed with anger stood up
Like the wide ocean filled with water , The son of Sun God commanded them ,
To search and find out Sita in all the four directions each along,
With two vellam monkeys and send them.”
10224.”Angadha with two Vellam army along with strong Jambavan,
And the jumping monkeys sent me and I saw Sita , after entering Lanka,
In between the Trikoota mountains and after I reported it ,
The huge army of monkeys reached the sea shore and stayed there.
10225. “Vibheeshana who was the great among wise people who was ,
The younger brother of the flower garland decked twenty armed Ravana,
Pleaded with Ravana to release Sita for otherwise he would lose his life ,
And after hearing that when Ravana tried to kill him , he departed ,
From Lanka and surrendered to the feet of your brother.”
10226.”Rama then gave Vibheeshana protection and crowned him,
As the king of Lanka , and did penance in a soft manner ,
And when he called Lord Varuna , and when he did not show inclination to come,
Rama waited for some time and with great anger in his lotus like eyes,
Made the seven oceans and the body of Varuna burn.”
10227.”When that Varuna surrendered before his lotus like feet ,
And saluted them the victorious monkey warriors got up ,
And properly built a dam over the ocean using huge mountains ,
Went and entered the lustrous Lanka , besieged it and raised ,
A war cry and due to this the Devas lost their fear.”
10228.”Then Rama fell the shoulders that lifted the mountain,
The chest which fought with elephants of directions and ten heads of Ravana ,
Cut off the shoulders and feet of his younger brother Khumbakarna,
And made fall the Rakshasas whose job was to kill by sending arrows ,
And completely removed the sorrow of all the Devas.”
10229.”By one arrow of Lakshmana Indrajit who had strength which cannot be opposed,
His brothers as well as his relatives were killed and the devas who were ,
Wandering due to trouble by these Rakshasas made a rain of flowers ,
And shouted joyfully. They saw headless bodies of Rakshasas dancing,
Among the collection of the dead Rakshasas in the battle field.”
10230.”When Devas, Sidhas , sages , wise people and the beings ,
Of the three worlds came near Rama That Rama who has a body,
Like a black flower , Advised Vibheeshana about all the needed knowledge ,
And requested him to do after death rites to all the departed.”
10231.”Oh Bharata who holds the spear smelling of the flesh of enemies,
After Lord Brahma, Lord Shiva , Maya and other Devas praised him ,
That Rama wearing flower garland dripping with honey
Got angry with the goddess of gods Sita and when,
The Fire God told him the truth he lost his anger ,”
10232. Then Dasaratha who gave up his life for truth came in a Vimana ,
From heaven , Rama, Lakshmana and Sita saluted him by falling at his feet,
Dasaratha after caressing them with his hands and hugging them ,
Gave them bath with his tears and said , ask for a boon you want,
And Rama the consort of Sita asked for the following boon.
10233. “He asked Dasaratha, “Kaikeyi who brought me up with mercy and Bharata ,
Should become my mother and brother and when Dasaratha ,
Gave the boon and departed , for making life comfortable for the monkeys,
The Devas granted very many boons to Rama.”
10234. “Then Vibheeshana the faultless king of Lanka making ,
The seventy Vellam army , sixty seven crores of great warriors ,
And Sugreeva the son of Sun God with one wheeled chariot happy ,
Gave the Pushpaka Vimana so that they can all accompany Rama to Ayodhya,.”
10235. “That great Rama with great love accompanied by Sugreeva who had ,
Great love for him , all his old friends , King of Lanka and a very huge army ,
AS well as the queen of ladies Sita got in to that Pushpaka Vimana ,
Reached the hermitage of the saint Bharadwaja.”
10236.”Due to great love towards me , he gave me his signet ring,
And asked me to go and meet you and remove all your sorrows ,
And asked me to go with great speed “Like this Hanuman ,
Who gave Lanka as food to the fire God reported all the events,
Compiling all that happened before and after.
10237.When that son of wind gOd told like this , Bharata shed tears ,
And said, “When that Rama who is like a blue cloud wanted to hunt ,
In the Lanka with water as a fence and surrounded by very big walls ,
Lakshmana accompanied him, and I have to only sorrow from here.
And I am fated to hear this story and the slavery that I did to Rama is famous.”
10238.When that Bharata after telling like this became sad and crying ,
And shed tears like stream and held the strong hand of Hanuman with his right hand ,
And walked in the darkness and before the Sun who goes round ,
The Meru mountain rises reached the banks of Ganges filled with water.
10239. The Sun then appeared on the east which looked as if the guardian of east Indra,
Was holding a well made golden crown crowned with a top gem , so that ,
It can be worn by our Lord Rama who has returned from Lanka ,
After hunting for Ravana making the lady earth and the ,
Goddess Lakshmi who sits on the lotus flower elated with joy.
10240.Bharatha after it became morning as per his practice worshipped .
The long feet Of Rama who had eyes like the lotus flower and looked at Hanuman,
And told, “Oh Hanuman who is an expert on all the Sastras , are there any words,
Which can be told against yours but if we examines from head to foot,
It appears that there is a mistake in your words.”
10341.”Oh valorous Hanuman , when the seventy Vellam of army of monkeys ,
And the innumerable army surrounding have come together and have reached nearer ,
Would there not be sound which is like the one going round the huge ocean?
Since no such sound is heard , your words that Our lord has come near seems doubtful.”
10342.”Oh Hanuman ,The hermitage of the sage Bharadwaja is only about,
Two Yojanas from here and if it is so . how can the seventy vellam army which can,
Be considered like a broad ocean with tides which is in that garden amidst the forest ,
Be peaceful and not make any sound that does not reach our ear?
What you told till now seems good ,but please tell me where is our Lord Rama?”
10243-10244. AS soon Bharata finished his talk like this, Hanuman saluted him and said,
“Oh lord who has undergone several great mortifications and have become ,
Great by your great penance , the sage Bharadwaja who can give boons,
After worshipping the Devas and made an offering in fire and due to
The greatness of that boon , the entire army have partaken,
Lot of flowers and honey and are sleeping deeply, and ,
OH Bharata who is equal to my father , due to the power of the boon of Vedas ,
That forest became blessed with honey frequented by bees, fruits and roots,
And other eatables and the monkey crowd after eating them ,
Are sleeping without opening their eyes, Do not be sad.
10245 . “Within another second you would yourself see through your ,
Eyes covered by shedding tears , the great scene of Rama coming over here .”
Said Hanuman. On the other side , we would now say the happenings,
In the hermitage of sage Bharadwaja where that Rama with eyes looking
Like lotus flower as well as bent bows and his activities .
10246.After Bharadwaja offered the food with six different tastes,
And when Rama along with Sita and his companions during sorrow,
Sugreeva and Vibheeshana were partaking the feast extremely well,
Guha the king of hunters came there along with,
His ocean like army of hunters, starting from his capital city.
10247.He saluted them and his mind and eyes tottered and he ran round Rama,
Crying , fell on the lotus flower like divine feet of Rama and Rama ,
Hugged him tightly on his chest like his own brother and asked,
“Do your citizens as well as your family keep good health and are keeping safe?”
10248.’The dog like me has got your grace and my citizens and family would not,
Become great concern for me and how can my life be tasty as I was not ,
Able to follow you like valorous Lakshmana who with great attachment ,
Did great service to you and so my mind was jaded.”
10249.Looking at Guha who was telling such words several times and ,
Also crying Rama told him “Oh Guha , Should you tell such words ?
Are you not same as Bharata to me ?, Go and live happily.”
And when he sent him the king of the hunters , saluted with liking,
The feet of Lakshmana and then saluted the feet of Sita which was sweet smelling.
10250.That Rama who was great in wisdom he had heard, looked at Guha who stood ,
Saluting him and also looked at his other friends and told, “He is the king of both,
Shores of Ganges which is full of water and for all being he is better than their mother,
He is the faultless king of hunters and a great human being called Guha.”
10251.AS soon as Rama introduced Guha like that to the others , the king of monkeys ,
And all others and all other friends of Rama with sweetness hugged Guha by their mind and body,
And socialized with him and at that time , as if his intention was to make the world dark,
The Sun God went behind the pretty and big Meru mountain and set.
10252.Rama wearing the pretty waving garland after doing the rituals ,
Of the evening slept with the peacock like Sita wearing gold ornament in her ears,
And with the ocean like army surrounding him , Guha and Lakshmana ,
Without even sleeping a little stood guard over them and the Sun rose up.
10253. AS soon as the sun rose , Rama with feet wearing sound making heroic anklet,
Finished the rituals of the morning and along with his younger brother ,
Went and saw that sage Bharadwaja praised and saluted him,
And got in to the Pushpaka Vimana earlier given by Lord Brahma ,
Along with Sita and with the divine grace heightened by his valour ,
Went followed by the mind of sage Bharadwaja due to great love.
10254.The Vimana rose up , flew on the sky and when it was proceeding,
Without any problem , they saw the ramparts of the town of Ayodhya ,
Which was like a sweet maid with great beauty of a matured woman ,
And was looking as if a picture has come to life and appeared better than
The great town of the king of Devas as came in to their view.
10255. That town of Ayodhya encircled by a golden wall appeared,
And as soon as Rama who was like form of wisdom which has seen very many wise men,
Told that the great city of Ayodhya which cannot be described ,
By any one has appeared and all people saluted it by raising their hands .
10256.At that time , that matchless Pushpaka Vimana made pretty by gold ,
Looking like one thousand suns appeared in the sky and Rama,
Who was the king of kings became visible to Hanuman.
10257.”Oh Lord , Rama with eyes which are just like freshly opened ,
Lotus flower , the ocean of monkeys , Sita who is the ornament ,
For very chaste women , and bow holding Lakshmana who was ,
Born after you are coming towards us. Please see them.”
10258-10259. “Rama is visible in that Pushpaka Vimana , which would have ,
Empty space even if all the fourteen worlds get in to it,
Which is matchless and which is surrounded by great light”
When Hanuman was telling like this to Bharata ,
Rama became visible like a black cloud with lightning entering ,
In to a cave of the Golden Meru mountain and ,
The entire city of Ayodhya raised a very great sound,
Which was even heard in the southern city of Lanka which belonged to Ravana.
10260.That Bharata saw Rama who had eyes like lotus flower ,
Who had gone to forest and who is like his own soul ,
Just like he saw the return of his father who left his body,
And went to heaven desiring for truth .
10261.That great Bharata just like the sorrow that once he suffered,
Going away like when you get back a thing which was lost earlier ,
Lost his disease of sorrow and with an intention,
Of Saluting Rama left his grasp of the hand of Hanuman.
10262.At that Hanuman left from there and reached that Vimana ,
Which had spread in all directions , with a chest made wet by shed tears,
Met Rama and stood there saluting him.
10263.”Oh Lord who carries Goddess Lakshmi on his chest , I reached,
That Bharata with mountain like shoulders who was about to fall in the fire,
And told about your arrival and because of that the world got life and started living.”
10264.”Oh personification of truth , Oh Hanuman who loves me more than a mother,
When we do several evil acts , those would not move away and keep on giving bad results,
And you completely remove those evils and this is the result of good deeds done by us .”
10265,After saying like this to Hanuman , Rama who had shoulders which looked ,
Like two mountains , hugged Hanuman tightly and said ,” How can I express ,
My gratitude to you , my father , my sweet companion who is my brother ,
To my father wedded to truth and to my mother .”
10266.That great and famous Bharata carrying the sandals of Rama ,
Which were a companion equal to him , and with saluting hands ,
And with a very thin body making others think that ,
There is no soul inside it came before Rama.”
10267.Hanuman who was the witness to the ancient Dharma ,
Saluted Bharata who came there and told Rama ,”Please see ,
Your younger brother , the king who ruled according to the tradition,
Of the sun clan and who considered his mother as his enemy.”
10268.Though Hanuman just showed , if we are to tell the reaction ,
Of Rama who wore a garland of flowers on seeing Bharata with his eyes ,
In the Vimana he became like his soul like great father ,
And adopted the nature of his father whom he saw in Lanka.
10269.At that time that great Pushpaka Vimana was like the city of Devas,
From which Indra was getting down and with flowers ,
Showered by the Devas went and reached the earth.
10270.Rama to his mothers was like the calf who had come back,
To the wise men who had lost all ignorance due to Maya .
He appeared like the Divine Brahma where their mind wanted to merge,
To his brothers who have thinned down , he was like the eyeballs ,
In their eye and to all others he was like soul ,
Reentering the completely dried body due to great illness.
10271.To all the simple people , he became as if they got their mother,
To all the people with loving mind, he became as if they got the rare nectar of devas,
To the world he was like the coming of light which removed all darkness,
And to the ladies with attractive eyes, he was like the clarity of honey ,
Given by the unclear state of great attraction.
10272.Since to the city Ayodhya there was no soul without Rama ,
When he went away , the Kosala country having fields with Kuvalai flowers,
The city of Ayodhya , the worried maidens with eyes like tender mangoes and men,
AS soon as he came back , rose up as if the picture got back its soul,
And they all got back their wisdom and got the welfare they had lost.
10273.The scented powders , sandal paste , ghee , the pearls,
Produced by curved conches, flowers , oil , the foam in the mouth,
Of saddled horses , the coloured rut flowing from several elephants ,
And the water flowing from bodies of ladies taking bath after applying musk,
All joined together flowed and even crossed the ocean.
10274.When all people were filled with happiness like that , when the Vimana reached
And The three mothers who gave birth to the ocean of mercy Rama , Bharata,
And Shatrugna , Vasishta the Brahmin wearing sacred thread ,
Climbed on the Vimana made of gold , but Rama ,
Who wore the heroic anklets took the lead and fell at the feet of the great sage Vasishta.
10275.That Sage lifted Rama who saluted him and blessed him ,
So that sorrow of parting would vanish and hugged him,
And after he released him Lakshmana fell at the feet of that sage ,
And he who was an expert in Vedas blessed him like earlier .
10276.First Rama saluted the feet of the daughter of king of Kekaya,
And then saluted the feet of Kousalya and Sumithra who had dense hair ,
And they all hugged that lad with red eyes with great love and ,
Also bathed him by the tears that flowed from their own red eyes.
10277.Sita also saluted them in the same order as Rama and ,Lakshmana ,
Whose victory had none to compare saluted by falling at the feet of the mothers,
And those mothers hugged him and blessed him, “You only be the younger brother of Rama.”
10278,Bharatha deposited the sandals as well as his great love under the feet ,
Of Rama who was standing , who seeing him saluting
him , sobbed and sobbed,
And not able to find any words that
he should tell ,wailed,
And hugged him making their body and soul becoming one.
10279.When Rama hugged Bharata like this , the stream of tears ,
That flowed from his flower like eyes washed the not clean,
Matted hair which was masking the youth of Bharata ,
And then he smelled his head and became like ,
A cow which was milking seeing its calf.
10280. At that time Lakshmana who had won over Indrajit wearing heroic anklets,
And killed him ,Saluted Bharata so that his golden matted hair touched the feet,
Of Bharata who had given horses , elephants , chariots and others to ,
The leather coloured sandals of Rama , which had scent of flowers.
10281.Bharata hugged with his hands touching his knee with the tears
Flowing from his lotus like eyes getting scattered in all the four directions .
And the world seeing them together wondered whether Lakshmana ,
Who instead of parting with Rama went and suffered along with him in the forest,
Or whether Bharata who suffered the pangs of parting,
Which went on increasing and living without sleep or food, suffered most?”
10282.The brother youngest to the three with hands held above his head ,
Saluted divine feet of Rama and the feet of Lakshmana tied with anklets,
After showering flowers on them and they lifted and then hugged him ,
And later he fell at the feet of Sita , who was like a swan living in a pond.
10283.Then Rama lifted his brother who was equal to Bharata by his long hands,
And hugged him drowning him in between his two huge shoulders and ,
To both his brothers introduced his soul like friends Vibheeshana and Sugreeva,
And they who had come for the betterment of the beings of the world,
Saluted the feet of Bharata and Shatrugna.
10284That Bharata who was wearing scented flower garland spoke,
Hospitable words to Sugreeva , the king of monkeys , Angadha ,
Kumuda ,Jambavan , Neela the commander and the king of the Rakshasas.
10285,At that time The victorious Sumantra who had broad shoulders,
Along with the great men in the king’s council ,
With commanders of the army and with other relatives,
As well as kings who were similar to male elephants appeared there.
10286.When he with emotions of sorrow and joy competing with each other,
To increase, stood sobbed and saluted Rama, who hugged him,
And similarly Lakshmana also hugged him and Sumantra said,
“From now on this lady earth would not feel any sorrow.”
10287.That valorous lord Rama who did not have any one else ,
Equal to him in valour, ordered all army to get in to the Vimana ,
And the entire army which had come , like the ocean,
Slowly merging in to the cloud got in to the Vimana ,
And saluted the feet of the young hero Lakshmana.
10288. The devas said that the Pushpaka Vimana ,
Which was decorated by flower garlands , they would not find
The pretty belly of Lord Vishnu equal to it , nor the hand ,
Of Sage Agasthya who knew the shore less Vedas is its equal,
And showered flowers on it and shouted with joy.
10289.But the sound of the beating of drums played with great speed,
Sound of chanting of Vedas , sound of conches, sound of songs ,
And sound of prayers went up , spread on all four directions ,
And masked the tumultuous sound of joy by the Devas.
Chapter on crowning
of Rama .
(This chapter describes
in detail as to how Rama was
crowned as the king of Ayodhya)
10290.Rama with Bharata and other brothers
reached the pretty Nandigrama,
Removed his scented matted hair and completed
the ritual of hair removal,
Took bath in cold
water and started decorating themselves making the
Devas happy.
10291.That Rama armed with
spear that would take out blood ,
Departed from Nandi Grama
which was in the south west ,
For the sake of reaching
city of Ayodhya beautified by flags ,
And surrounded by
walls got in to a golden chariot decorated by
gems,
Which shined like Sun, was
drawn by white horses which are like Vedas.
10292.Riding on the golden
chariot which was so strong that,
It could see the end of the Yuga , with Lakshmana who was like,
An elephant in rut which
was seven hands tall holding
,
The white regal
umbrella , another strong brother ,
Fanning with white
coloured Cowry and Bharata shedding tears of joy,
Which could mask the world driving
the horses , Rama went.
10293. The warrior king Vibheeshana and the son of the hot Sun God ,
Rode on mountain like elephants which would
lead to victory in battle,
Near to Rama’s
chariot and Angadha who was wearing a flower made crown,
And who had red eyes going in front , Hanuman ,
Equal in valour to
Adhisesha went behind
that chariot.
10294. And other monkey leaders classified
according to their rank ,
In the garb of great human
beings ,who were pretty
and masculine,
Who had white regal umbrella held over their heads ,
And Who had chests decorated by garlands and juice of red cotton ,
As well as war wounds ,
and who were sixty seven crores in number,
Followed them riding on
their own elephants.
10295.They were
surrounded by the kings from all the seven worlds ,
Who were ruling
eighteen countries ,Who has
elephants with decorative head gear,
Who had chariots made of
pure Gold , Who had white
circular umbrellas ,
Who were being fanned by
white Cowries from both sides and who
were wearing Lustrous crowns which were
touching the sky.
10296.All the monkey
ladies changed in to Deva maidens
and were,
Riding on faultless she elephants , on horses decorated with
garlands ,
And other transports and
Sita who was like the swan of
MIthila country ,
Went surrounded by them
looking like moon surrounded by stars.
10297.With Devas and sages
showering from all directions like ,
The ceaseless rain , falling and accumulating in all places ,
And only flowers could be
seen every where and since nothing else
was seen,
This earth could be called
Poo(Flower in Tamil/BHooo in Sanskrit
) appropriately .
10298.Like the dry
clouds of the summer , those
tusked elephants,
With seat on top of them
which had not given out rut for fourteen years,
Due to the Lord returning
from the forest went on showering rut which flowed,
And the joy which they had stifled in their heart came out .
10299.All the horses which were wearing garland with bells were like,
Dumb people getting back
their speech , like the Clouds which were shouting,
Neighed and all trees put out their flowers as if it was flowering
season,
And the ladies who had curved eye brows which looked as if,
They were looking angrily at their enemies and their body,
Was covered with golden coloured parting
hue.
10300. At that time That Lord blessed with wealth reached
Ayodhya ,
Saluted his mothers , reached the temple of Lord Vishnu ,
Who is the lord of
all the world , saluted their clan God
as well as,
Their Guru Vasishta
saw the red lotus flowers dancing ,
With joy along with
the lady earth.
10301.Those numerous men and ladies of Ayodhya who never thought,
Of removing their
cloths , due to the joy of seeing
Rama several times,
Lifted their hanging cloths by their hands and due to
their ,
Body getting bloated due
to joy
and due to their jumping.
Again and again were looking like the cloth less jain seers.
10302.The experts in Vedas by mistake wore
the Sari worn by the prostitutes,
The Brahmins snatched the dress
of ornamented ladies winning in
love tiff,
People coming without applying, scented pastes and
the ointment made ,
By grinding scented
articles were due to the confusion ,
Were double the
number of those who came after
applying them.
10303. The ladies who had crescent like forehead and who were
wearing bangles Who during those fourteen years
when Rama had forsaken the great
wealth,
Of ruling the country due to absence of joy in their
mind ,
Were not sleeping with
their husbands , covered their bodies,
With ornaments causing
great confusion to their husbands.
10304.WIth the divine
scent of those who live in heaven , the scent ,
Of the cool bodies of earthy beings getting mixed and wafting ,
The ladies of the earth and the
ladies of the heaven ,
Developed hatred with each other which ,
Came out as tortured breath and they quarreled.
10305. At that time Lord Rama
looked at Bharata with love and
told him,
“To the pure
Vibheeshana , to the son of Sun God ,
To all the monkey warriors
and others show the specialties ,of
our leading palace ,.”
10306.As soon as Rama told
like this BHarata went with all the friends,
And after crossing several
multi storey buildings and took them ,
To the chief Palace which
was inlaid by gold ,Which was ,
The resting place of
Devas and goddess Lakshmi
,
Which was divine and
resembles lustrous Meru mountain.
10307.Those warriors like
Vibheeshana who had a mind devoid of confusion,
Stood benumbed
as they were surrounded by the
great luster given by,
The diamond
, ruby topaz and other faultless gems .
They were astonished and also mentally confused.
10308.They saw the hall which was shining like the
Kausthuba gems,
Which was on the chest of
Lord Vishnu and they asked Bharata
about it ,
And he told them that it
was a gift given by Lord Brahma with love,
To the Ikshuvaku king who
had sugarcane like sweet shoulders ,
Appreciating the great penance done
by him.
10309.”That matchless Lord Brahma who sits on the lotus
flower gave
This great hall where goddess Lakshmi lives to the Ikshuvaku king “
When Bharata told like
this they all told , “Is this within our ,
Capacity for praising? “
and saluted it by their folded red
hands ,
And reached another
Hall.
10310.When they were appreciating and wondering about the greatness ,
Of that hall, Sugreeva,
the son of Sun God with great love , saluted Bharata ,
And asked, “Oh pure one,
why are we not knowing about that
auspicious date,
When Lord Rama who is like
a cloud is going to wear the crown?’
And Lord Bharata told him.
10311.”It is difficult
to bring the sacred waters from the seven oceans ,
And also from other scared
rivers” said Bharata and Sugreeva the
son,
Of Sun god who travels in
a chariot with one wheel
speedily looked ,
At Hanuman and
that son of wind God ,
Who went away and
crossed the entire distance of
earth surrounded by sea.
10312.Bharata wanted
to call the sage Vasishta and other
astrologers,
And as soon as Sumanthra
the expert in driving the chariot ,
Went and told the
sage , That sage who
was given birth by Lord Brahma ,
Came and all people rose up
and saluted his feet.
10313.As soon as throne
was placed , that great sage looked at Bharata ,
And said , The day of crowning of black Rama
when he would be with ,
The lady earth and
the proper Goddess Lakshmi and
receive,
The wealth that
cannot be destroyed is tomorrow,
which is auspicious.
10314.Vasishta and several people who were equivalent to the Guru of Indra ,
Who were all experts
in Vedic rituals examined the
auspicious day and time ,
For coronation of Dasaratha Rama
with moon like shining
regal umbrella.,
With the pretty shining crown and wrote it and send it all over the world.”
10315.When the
emissaries went to all three worlds
which are ,
Stacked one over the
other and told them
about the ceremony ,
All people came to Ayodhya and leaving
no empty space ,
Stayed in Ayodhya
and if it is so , does any
poet including ,
Lord Brahma has the ability to tell
about it?
10316.At that time along with the sage , the son of Sun God ,
And the great and able king of Rakshasas, Jambavan,
The son of Vali and other
faultless warriors with great
prowess,
Went and saluted that faultless Rama and informed him ,
About the day fixed for the crowning ceremony.
10317,Vasishta who was similar to Lord Shiva who burnt ,
The God of love to ashes,
who had a long forehead, and,
Who wears only white
poolai flower told “Tomorrow is the
auspicious day ,
Suitable for you
to wear the crown and so bull like Rama,
You please observe the
rituals needed for that responsibility.”
10318.When the sage who
was equal to Lord Brahma ordered,
The artistic
architect Maya , who is an expert in the art of Sculpture ,
As described in the
books , who has great strength to do
micro carvings ,
Who is the matchless one with the face of the deer,
Who has the mind to salute and listen , measuring by his scale ,
Erected a hall which had the entire world embedded in it and completed it.
10319.”The water of the four oceans surrounding the
world ,
The seven types of
water from the oceans which have
deep tide ,
And the waters of the rivers
be brought here, “ ordered Sugreeva
,
And Hanuman who had
earlier brought Sanjeevi mountain ,
Said “I would do it like that” and rose
like a storm at deluge ,
And brought
the waters of the seven oceans.
10320.Kings of several
countries as per their rank and
position,
In the shade of
full moon like white regal
umbrellas ,
Brought water from the
Sarayu river in several hundreds
Of gem studded pots , holding them and sitting on the elephants,
Accompanied by the sound of Yekkalam which has a hole ,
And Sounds of several musical instruments as well as,
Booming sound of conches .
10321,The seat made of Manikhyas (rubies) was
got made ,
With legs made of diamond
and completely ,
Surrounded and
decorated by pure gold and this seat
,
Was placed in a stage made
of crystal and over that
,
Rama with strong
shoulders decorated by several ornaments ,
Along with
Sita took his seat in a
pretty manner.
10322,With singing of auspicious songs accompanied ,
By the chanting of the
Vedas , with big mouthed conches,
Making a booming
sound , with big and small drums being
played,
With several type of musical instruments making joyful music,
With Devas raining flowers
, Rama who was our lord ,
Was separately received
and anointed in Ayodhya.
10323.Great sages ,
experts in Vedas , ministers and other ,
Elderly learned
people and those
learned people present there ,
First poured water over
him and later , the son of Sun God ,
Other friends and
Hanuman poured water over him.
10324.The water of
ganges which was used by Lord
Brahma ,
To wash the feet of Lord
Vishnu who measured the sky as well as
the earth ,
Was received by Lord Shiva
on his matted hair and “ how today
,
The scared water that fell
from the pretty head of Rama ,
Would be received by Lord Shiva and
where will he live” told all learned people.
10325, Those who see the
spreading beauty of the emerald
mountain
With the forest
of red hibiscus flowers, which was
made wet
By the water drops of ganges with lot of tides ,
Touching the
ear globes on both ears and which
looked,
Like a peacock with spear like eyes , would get rid of disease of birth cycle
10326,When sage
Vasishta told them to do the
rituals suitable,
For anointing with sacred
waters , the experts in Vedic rituals
Indicated the needed things for those and
the clear headed ,
Sumantra working with great speed with other great ministers ,
Arranged to bring all the
needed things as if it was needed by Indra.
10327. With Hanuman
guarding the throne , with Angadha ,
Holding the royal sword,
with Bharata holding the white royal umbrella,
With Lakshmana and Shatrugna fanning with white Cowries ,
With Sita with perfumes
wafting from her hair sitting with joy,
The philanthropist
THiruvennai Nallur Chadayappa ,
Handing over
the crown which was handed over to him
by his clan,
The Sage Vasishta placed
the crown on head of Rama.
10328. Rama who had shoulders hugged by the Goddess Lakshmi of clear,
Beauty who was born in the ocean of milk and the
lady earth who is divine
On that chosen auspicious
day , at the very auspicious time ,
With all the three worlds joyously saluting him with great joy,
As per the rituals prescribed By Shukra and Bruhaspathi ,
Wore the
crown on his head.
10329. Though that
matchless great sage Vasishta who is an expert
Of the divine
books that are in that town
and who is being talked
As one who is likable ,
was the one who crowned Lord Rama,
With that lustrous crown , if we consider the amount of happiness ,
That was got by beings of
all the three worlds ,
They all felt as if
the crown was placed on their
heads only.
10330.The big lady called earth
who got a suitable husband ,
After several years
of penance , and later had to
part with him ,
For some time , , now when
all her sorrow has vanished .
Hugged Rama to her breast and
experienced pleasure.
10331As per The
rituals prescribed by Vasishta
who never errs,
In observing penance ,
Rama crowned all his three brothers ,
With crown studded by Manikhya and instructed Bharata
,
To carry on the rule of
the country on all days and ,
Got drowned in
limitless pleasures.
Chapter on bidding farewell .
(The guests of Rama who
had attended the coronation lived in Ayodhya with him for two months
later Rama bid them farewell after giving them suitable presents.)
10332. To the middle of royal hall which can be considered as,
The ornament to lady
earth which had pure gold made pillars ,
And decorated by great gems
getting in to a palanquin
made ,
By fixing strongly great gems shining like Clouds and lightning ,
The son of king Dasaratha along with Sita who sits on lotus flower reached.
10333.That king of Ayodhya
wearing a garland just like the
lightning appearing
In the wide sea, wearing a
crown made of gem as if made by pressing ,
Thousand shining Sun Gods, was sitting
on a throne, which was like ,
The king of all clouds
sitting on a garden of fully
flowered hibiscus forest.
10334.Like the light of moon
shining on the mountain of
emerald ,
Being fanned using white cowries by the lotus like hands of young ladies,
Whose ear studs touch their spear like long eyes,
who are blessed ,
And with youth and
youthful breasts , praised by the people of
serpent land,
Holy sages and Devas
Rama was sitting on the throne.
10335.Due to the shining
forehead of Rama with a Thilaka
spreading ,
Moon light in all the
fourteen worlds , the white moon coming
in the sky ,
Got sad and was disappearing part by part ,
with the white regal umbrella,
Held over the throne was looking as if the
fame of Rama,
Who killed all the
quarrelling Rakshasas has risen
up , He was sitting on the throne.
10336.With auspicious
songs being sung , with Brahmins
telling,
Words of blessing ,
with conches raising sound , with drums
being played,
With several faultless
musical instruments raising musical sound,
And with ladies with
black eyes like Kayal fishes, red mouth ,
And lotus flower like faces dancing like peacock, Rama was sitting on
the throne.
10337.With the rows crowns embedded with great gems of the kings,
Which would put even the Sun who appears
on the ocean ashamed ,
Spreading endless luster
everywhere , daily in front of ,
The mountain like palace
saluting his feet making them
red,
Rama was sitting
on the throne.
10338.With the
elderly members of the royal
council surrounding him ,
With Brahmins praising him
by reciting prayers, With commanders of
army,
Praising him , With his
younger brothers surrounding him , with
ladies ,
Who had coral like red
mouth wishing him many more years,
The Lord Rama was sitting
on the throne like Indra sitting on his throne.
10339-10340.Maindha , Madhumindha , Kumbha,
Angadha , Hanuman ,
The ever victorious
Thamraksha , Sathavali , Kumuda ,
The very diplomatic
Dadhimukha m Kosamukha who made enemies surprised,
Along with Sixty seven crore people
who had accompanied Sugreeva
And seventy vellam of the monkey army, the
son of Sun God ,
Came and saluted Rama and Vibheeshana wearing fresh flower garland,
Frequented by bees along with
very famous and cruel Rakshasas,
Also Saluted the feet of Rama
and were waiting there.
10341.Guha Who is the lord of the boats in the Ganges ,
whose flow of water ,
Lashes on its
bank , who had tied his waist with the tail of the cruel spotted
Tiger , who had a rolling eyes, who had
round shoulders like stone,
Who is like a
very strong lion, along with his
army with a victorious flag,
Stood saluting
Rama.
10342,Rama showed through his lotus face that
, how the very great love ,
Of those friends had tied
his mind in a tight manner,
became joyous ,
He had hugged them
heartily , saw them sweetly
with merciful look,
And told, “Oh people whose strength is
faultless ,
Please stay here
only with great sweetness.”
10343.Wise men who travel in the proper path , experts
in four Vedas ,
Several experts in knowledge of
different aspects ,
Great people who have
risen up by their faultless poetic skill,
Experts who have obtained deep knowledge in several
Sastras,
People who were store
house of good conduct , as per their rank,
Surrounded and stood around that king of kings Rama.
10344.All the kings and
others of the earth surrounded by ocean ,
Praying and saluting
that Lord Ranganatha who
used to sleep on Adhi Seha ,
Who had come to the ancient city of Ayodhya with its honey dripping
gardens ,
Were staying there with great joy and another two months went by.
10345.We started relating
to you , how all the devas joined together ,
Stood in between the ocean of milk and prayed Lord Vishnu
,
And he for removing their
sorrows reached Ayodhya quickly,
Exterminated all the
Rakshasas completely and now we will
tell you,
What that Rama with a strong bow and with Goddess Lakshmi ,
On his chest did
after wards (poet.)
10346.Rama gave lot of fertile land to the
Brahmins along with ,
Gems as well as gold in large measure and to those who demanded a particular item, gave that in plenty
so that their demand was fulfilled
, and afterwards,
He welcomed all the kings wearing
heroic anklets by saying “Come, come.”
10347.Rama after looking at all those kings with
joy and grace and after,
Giving them earth , palanquins
, gem studded crowns , golden staff
,
Decorated horses , strong chariots , elephants and apparels ,
In large quantities , permitted them all to go back to their kingdoms.
10348.That Rama who took
incarnation in Ayodhya leaving his ocean
of milk ,
Gave Sugreeva the son of Sun God
the shining gem studded shield
That was presented by the chief of Indra to Dasaratha who
killed Sambara,
Who was his enemy at the time of his own birth
, elephants ,
Chariots , crowds of horses and silk cloths .
10349.That Rama who had
achieved faultless victory , possibly
,
To make the name of
Angadha sparkle in the world in a
pretty manner ,
Gave him the
amulet(angadham) which was
given by Lord Brahma ,
To the king Ikshuvaku .In
this earth who can understand the greatness of that amulet?
10350. That Rama also gave
Angadha very costly pearl garland ,
The well established light silk cloths , horses, elephants and told him,
“ No one in the world can
be told in comparison to you ,
Oh great one , Go and live united
with the son of Sun God.”
10351. Rama then
looked at Hanuman with joy and sweetness
and told,
“Oh hanuman who has battle ready shoulders and
who carries a rod ,
Apart from you who are
suitable to help me and for
the help ,
That you did in that great
war , I do not have any thing to
compensate you.
Please hug me tightly as apart from that there is no compensation.”
10352.When that
Rama who was extremely famous told
like this,
Hanuman saluted him , became shy, closed his mouth by his palm ,
And stood catching the tip
of his own apparel and Rama ,
Looked at him properly gave him
a golden staff , pearl necklace ,
Thin silk cloth , strong elephants and
horses.
10353.When Rama with grace saw Sita
who left her seat of lotus ,
And got born in the Miltila city with golden walls and who was ,
Having honey like
voice , she gave a pearl necklace presented to her,
By Goddess Saraswathi to Hanuman
who helped her,
In the Asoka Vana after understanding her deep distress.
10354.Rama the incarnation
of Lord Vishnu who gave the worlds,
Through Lord Brahma gave Jambavan the king of bears ,
A pearl necklace which
could be compared to moon light,
And which won over
collection of stars and which was,
Suitable to be won by king
Indra, elephants which could ,
Break the post they are
tied, horses , silk cloths and
ornaments.
10355.To the monkey
commander in chief Nila who was the son
of fire God,
Who was a great friend of
wind God , he gave necklace made of nine type of gems, pearl garlands , well
bred horses , matchless golden
staff and several other things as well
as very angry mountain like elephants.
10356.Rama who gave Lord
Brahma to the world, gave to the monkey chief,
Called Sathavali silks, horses which was decorated by anklets and necklaces,
Big elephants
in rut who had very thick tusks ,
And all other things for which there were no problem in giving.
10357. That Rama who
had pretty shoulders gave to Kesari,
Gem studded ornaments whose cost
cannot be estimated
,
By any one and there
was no material which can
be compared to them,
And silks as well as elephants in rut which were three
times,
Stronger than the northern
fire that spreads
throughout the world.
10358 , That Rama the king
of Kosala country full of rice fields,
With protective fences
made of flowers gave Kumudha
, THara ,Panasa ,
And others innumerable other presents which made
them all very happy.
10359. Rama after similarly presenting the sixty seven crores ,
Monkey kings all sort of materials , after telling them likable words ,
And also gave them blessing by the corner of his eyes
,
So that the seventy Vellam
army of monkeys ,
Would prosper in this world, like the sea water which never dries up .
10360.Then he looked
at with love the king of wise people Vibheeshana ,
Who had red eyes and who was wearing a crown resembling lightning ,
And said, “Oh sir , in this world of moving and not moving
beings,
There are none who are
comparable to you except yourself and ,
When I say this it is like saying “one day the steel would become like,
Gold but it cannot become
equal to you.”
10361,That Rama who was
born leaving his sleep on the serpent ,
After praising Vibheeshana
like this along with the gem studded,
Shield given to him by
Devas gave elephants , chariots ,
Golden gem studded staff,
silk with golden border,
Scented ointments
as well as new soft thilakas,
10362.Then he looked at the king Guha of
Srunga bera , which is ,
A prosperous city , “What is there for me to tell you,
Who is my faultless help?” and gave him black elephants , horses .
Gold and silk and then gave him permission to
depart.
10363 That Rama who
was the ocean of mercy looked
at,
Hanuman, Angadha
, Jambavan and Sugreeva and told them,
“I am not able to imagine
how I can bare to all of you ,
To depart to your places and as of now,
Your countries also belong to me and so
,
I am ordering you to go
back and protect those parts of my country.”
10364 After similar sweet words to the king of Lanka, Rama,
Who was wearing flower
garlands and holding a
spear,
Gave them leave to go and
at that time and they who had ,
True feelings to do
good , with a mind which is consoled,
Without getting agitated decided to depart thinking,
That “it is their duty to do well the entrusted job.”
10365.They who are eligible
for always determined
salvation ,
Went round the junior king
Bharata , Shatrugna , the well cultured ,
Lakshmana with great
penance and the three mothers
praised them,
Took their leave
to depart saluted them and reached back to their countries.
10366.The Great
garlanded Vibheeshana whose heart was
full of love ,
Took all the
Rakshasas with sharp teeth in the Pushpaka
Vimana ,
Left Guha in his town and
left Sugreeva the son of Sun God
,
Who on his chariot goes
round the Meru mountain ,
In his town of
Kishkinda , and reached Lanka
on the same day.
10367, After sending them
Lord Rama along with his brothers ,
On whom his grace was
there in full, as per just law,
Ruled the entire earth and Goddess Lakshmi ,
Without any sorrow removed the burden of earth and protected
it.
10368. That Great God who
woke up from sleep on the ocean of milk
,
Took incarnation of
Rama in Ayodhya and
helped and blessed many ,
And right from Devas to ordinary people who live in the fourteen worlds ,
Prayed to him and saluted
him, calling him “Our Lord”,
And along with his brothers who served him ,
Along with the God of Dharma he protected the entire world.
Thus ends “Ramvatharam” written by
Kamban, the emperor among poets in Tamil.